《Count On Your Love》


 Chapter 1 Fire In The Hotel

    After all these years, H city seemed to be as clear and gentle as it always was.


    After a sixteen-hour flight, Amanda got a little tired. She turned on her phone and wanted to check if she had booked a hotel. Suddenly, her shoulder was hit and her phone fell to the ground.


    Getting very angry, she looked at the man who just bumped into her and said, "Hey! Do you have eyes? Don''t you see anybody here?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Who would be so stupid to stand in the doorway?" The man who bumped into her was dressed in a dark colored suit. His features were charming; his eyes were deep and cold, but the corners of his eyes were slightly raised, which gave him an unruly wild nature. His pink thin lips were slightly pursed, showing his unhappiness.


    The man noticed the young man was looking at him carefully. He curved his lips and said in a sarcastic tone, "What? You want to talk to me by such a lame excuse? You''d better forget it. I don''t like women like you."


    Amanda was not a wuss at all. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "No worries. I was not trying to pick up you. After all, I can meet a lot of guys like you in the nightclub."


    The man was speechless. This woman was so arrogant. He had no time to argue with her now. He sneered, "You are really brave. Next time you see me, let''s have a good talk then." Then he left in a hurry.


    "You are so dead next time! I will teach you a lesson bu then!" On the other hand, Amanda was in a hurry. After more than ten hours of flight, she still had a lot of work to do. Fortunately, her phone was wearing a protective shell and didn''t get broken.


    When she arrived at the hotel she had booked, Amanda took her room card and went upstairs to rest. When she woke up in the evening, she decided to go out for dinner.


    The elevator rose slowly. It stopped at the twenty second floor, and the door opened slowly. Inside the elevator, there was a sweet couple still clinging to each other in the elevator. Amanda said coldly, "please make way for me. Everybody should get into the room if they have something to do. Don''t get in the way of others."


    The man looked up, and Amanda was startled for a second. This was really a small world. It was the one who had run into her.


    "Mr. Darren, it''s all your fault. I was seen again." The woman in his arms snuggled up to him in a lovely and sweet way, and inadvertently her face showed up. It turned out that she was Rose, the most popular ancient actress in the current film industry.


    Darren held the woman in his arms tightly. He looked at the woman with his sharp eyes and said, "get out of here."


    "Why do you ask me to get out? This hotel is not yours." She was not a soft-hearted person, and intended to have a quarrel with this ridiculous man.


    "Mr. Darren, I''m sorry to interrupt your pleasure. Miss, please leave now. We will compensate you with three times your room charge." The hotel manager came in a hurry. On one hand, he smiled at the man and turned to urge Amanda to leave.


    "Why do you want me to leave? It''s not about money." She pushed the manager away and added, "This is the so-called best hotel in H city. And that''s the way you serve your guest?! Huh?"


    "Wait." Looking at the way she was cursing, Darren'' eyes moved slightly. "Let her continue to live here."


    "Yes, yes, Miss. You may continue to live here." The manager of the hotel immediately called Amanda in.


    "What tricks you ar


    e playing now? Whatever, I just live here. I''m not afraid of you." Then she went back to her room and slammed the door.


    "Who is that woman?" Asked Rose, lying on the bed and looking at the man in front of her.


    As a proud man, he would never save dignity for anyone. That woman dressed simply and behaved rudely. Mr. Darren just wanted to change another taste, which made Rose jealous.


    "Just a passer-by." Said Darren flatly.


    In fact, he just found it interesting to see such a woman who could get him angry.


    He was not a kind person, and he liked to say some sweet words to others when they were unhappy, and then depressed them. Human nature was funny, which made his game more interested.


    After a long journey, Amanda was sleepy. She took a quick wash and went to bed directly.


    In the middle of the night, she found it difficult to breathe. She panted heavily and her nostrils were burning. She opened her eyes and saw the room turned orange. The white mist filled the room and the noises outside were loud and chaotic.


    "What was going on?" Amanda took the cup on the table, soaked the pillow towel into the cup and covered her nose.


    When she ran outside, smoke was rising. A man fell on the ground in the corridor.


    "Hey, wake up. Are you okay? It''s on fire. Get out of here quickly." Amanda tried to pull the man up, but she couldn''t, because his body was extremely heavy. With her mighty force, she tried to drag the man''s body. The elevator was red, and she could only take the stairs.


    She endured the pain of the snort, and her eyes were red from the smoke. When she finally reached a place without smoke, she sighed in relief, and her throat was dry.


    But soon she got confused. ''If the fire is on, why is the whole building so quiet? Is the smoke alarm off?'' She noticed that the thick fog was going to spread, so she dragged the man downstairs at once. However, her hand slipped and the man fell down, knocking the wall hard downstairs.


    Amanda was startled. Then she took a look and it turned out that the man was a dummy, inflatable doll, which was filled with something inside.


    A fake person in the corridor? It was totally a trick.


    When she saw the thick fog, Amanda immediately ran downstairs. She ran down the building in one breath as soon as she came out. Someone pressed the timer at the exit of the staircase and said to the person next to him, "twenty six minutes and thirty seconds."


    Darren leisurely moved from the VIP room to the sofa in the hall, with a glass of red wine in his hand, swayed it and said, "a minute later than expected, but your strength is pretty good."


    "What are you doing?" Amanda was sitting on the soft floor disgracefully, her legs trembling out of tiredness. She pointed at Darren and gasped, "what are you doing? You want me to stay just to fool with me like this? Is it fun to set fire? "


    "Of course," said Darren flatly. It seemed that her half dead look pleased him. He took a sip of the wine and stood up. "Finally, the price is back. Let''s go to other places."


    Looking sympathetically at Amanda, Rose said, "Mr. Darren, she''s so pitiful. We went too far just now."


    "Don''t be so kind to her. All right, give her ten thousand. That''s her hard work." He pinched Rose''s face and turned away.


    "What''s wrong with the dummy?" Amanda stood up and asked, "It''s midnight. Why did you release a fake person to deceive me in the corridor?"

 Chapter 2 Wedding Night

    "Dummy? What dummy? " Asked Rose doubtfully.


    "I made one. It''s too ugly.  I don''t like it, so I throw it on the ground. " said Darren flatly.


    "Son of a bitch! You can''t do that! Do you know that? There is a bottom line for you to play with me!" Amanda clenched her fists, regretting that she was too tired to stand up and beat up this hateful man.


    "Can''t you tell the difference between true and false?" The light in the hall shone on his handsome face, which made Amanda lose her mind. She looked away and asked, "what if I was dead? What if I was suffocated to death? Do you think a simple woman''s death means nothing to you rich people? "


    "We have doctors and emergency personnel as well." "Miss, I''m really sorry, but your life isn''t in danger." said Rose.


    "Don''t waste time with her. Let''s go." said Darren.


    A shoe flew over. One of Darren''s bodyguards knocked the shoes off.


    Deep inside, she sighed how bad she was at throwing lead balls. How could she be stopped?


    "Bastard! You''d better pray that you won''t fall into my hands. Otherwise, I will punish you!"She rushed at him, but was stopped by the bodyguards.


    After making so many troubles in the middle of the night, Amanda directly changed to another hotel and went away with her luggage. After being exhausted, she slept even more sweet.


    "Amanda, your assistant Julie will take you to try on the wedding dress today." It was the call from the Cheng family when she was still sleeping.


    Sitting drowsy in the shop, Amanda ordered Julie to match the dresses.


    The wedding dresses in the shop were all pure and holy. The new couple who came to try on the wedding dresses wore a happy smile on their faces. It didn''t matter whether they would hold a wedding ceremony or not, because she just wanted to hold a wedding ceremony for the Cheng family. And the latter, who was sitting here with black eyes, was yawning here.


    "This is the profile of your husband. You can get familiar with it first." But Julie wouldn''t let her stay there, so she gave her a pile of files.


    She was also curious about her future husband, although it was just a business marriage. But when she saw that it was Darren from the front page, she pulled Julie''s hand and said, "did you take the wrong page?"


    Julie frowned. "Miss Amanda, do you doubt me?"


    "But how could it be him?" Her husband was such an asshole!


    Julie reprimanded, "Miss Amanda, the marriage between the Cheng family and the an family has long been arranged. No matter who you are, you just need to be responsible for the marriage."


    Her lips curled to show her dissatisfaction. She went on to watch the couple getting married. After all, she was an outsider of the Cheng family.


    On the wedding night, the bed was covered with sweet rose petals. After it was a social engagement, Darren came in. Amanda was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with his mobile phone. He pinched her chin suddenly. Feeling a pain, she looked up at Darren'' angry eyes.


    "Are you crazy? Let go of me!" Her chin was about to be pinched off by Darren. She attempted to push him away.


    Darren shook his hand and sneered, "What are you pretending? You have already been scheming to get close to me at the airport."


    This woman was full of threats. Why did she happen to live in the same hotel with him? The Cheng family was really willing to do anything for business, but he didn''t like to be fooled!


    As she rubbed her aching chin, she recalled what had happened in the hotel. She said with anger, "Darren, think about it carefully whether I''m lucky or not to meet you. If I knew I would marry someone like you, I''d rather marry a scum."


    Approach him? If she had known that the man was her future husband, she would have beaten him to death at the airport and forced him to break off the engagement. Even if she had known that the man wasn''t her husband, she would have strangled him when she thought


    that mischief he had done in the hotel.


    Looking at the hypocritical woman in front of him, Darren suddenly turned over and got on top of Amanda. The smell of alcohol took her breath. She stared at Darren who was getting closer and closer to her. What did he want to do? It was their wedding night. If he kept doing this, was it a rape.


    Looking into her dark eyes, Darren felt a surge of agitation. He sneered, "woman, you''d better behave yourself." Then he turned around and walked out.


    As soon as she came to her senses, she covered her chest and stared at the door in shock. This man was simply a madman.


    After sitting for a while, Amanda stood up and went to the bathroom. On their wedding night, there was no playful banter, no playful companion, no warmth and romance. And the roses on the bed were bright and cold. Was this her future life?


    "Hey, did you see Mr. Darren''s wife? She is pretty. She is lucky to get married to the son of the an group. "Suddenly, Amanda heard someone talking about her in the corridor.


    "What wife? It''s just a token." Someone said disdainfully, "even on the wedding night, Mr. Darren just left."


    "Hey, where is Mr. Darren going downstairs?"


    "Where else can he go? I think he must stay with Rose. How could jack spend his wedding night with a young star?"


    However, she couldn''t listen anymore. She went back to her room, closed the door, clenched her teeth and shouted, "Darren, you''ve gone too far!"


    She could tell that Darren didn''t accept the marriage. She didn''t want to get married either. It was just a trade between the Cheng family and the an family. She had already married him because of the business of the family. What qualifications did he have to be angry with? He could have said earlier that he didn''t want to get married. Instead, he stayed with another woman on his wedding night.


    Then she took off her wedding dress, took some casual clothes from the wardrobe and put them on. She threw the bride''s head jewelries off the dresser, washed her heavy makeup and went out.


    When Darren arrived at the hotel, Rose had already changed into her pajamas and was lying on the bed. Seeing him coming, she wore a big smile and made a more alluring posture.


    Then he went to take a shower. He was annoyed by Amanda. He had thought that the woman could interest him, but now he just felt sick.


    "Mr. Darren." She put her arm around him and slowly kissed him. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted them.


    Darren''s mood got worse. He stood up and walked to the door to see who dared to do that. After he opened the door, he found it was Amanda.


    But she was not afraid of this nameless Miss Amanda at all when she had his company.


    "Fuck off." Darren said coldly.


    "Miss Rose, please go out first." Amanda looked at the two person in bathrobe and felt disgusted. She turned her head and said coldly.


    "Miss Amanda, is Mr. Darren talking about you?" Said Rose with a smile.


    "He can only say it. Are you sure you want to fight against a woman who is recognized as Mrs. Amanda? Do you think we should make it a big deal? Are the Cheng family and the an family helping you or me? "Amanda said aggressively.


    Hearing what Amanda said, Rose''s face turned pale. In order to get the fame of the two clans, if Amanda made a scene, the two clans would surely give all the blame to her. She still had to work in the entertainment circle and her reputation couldn''t be ruined. However, she was not reconciled to it. She looked at the whole thing with a pitiful look on his face, hoping that Darren would teach her a lesson.


    "Miss Rose, I have made it clear to you. Although I have just returned to China, I know a few media friends. Why don''t we meet later?" Seeing that she was still in the room, Amanda suggested.


    Darren had not said a word, so Rose had to put on her clothes and left. She clenched her fists tightly. She had never been so angry.

 Chapter 3 A Dutiful Husband

    When Rose left, she closed the door and there were only the two of them in the room.


    Darren sneered, "You are really something. Amanda. How could you find me here?"


    She took out a piece of newspaper, tossed it on the tea table, and said with a smile, "I have no choice. It''s great to have the name of Mrs. Amanda."


    When she wanted to go upstairs, the saleslady downstairs stopped her. But she threw today''s entertainment newspaper with the picture of her and Darren'' wedding on the cover. When the general manager saw Mrs. Amanda coming in person, he immediately apologized for being careful.


    "Or, let me go upstairs. I''ll have a good talk with my husband. Or, your shop will hit the headlines like us tomorrow." The next minute, she was brought here.


    Noticing that Darren still wore his bathrobe, Amanda looked away in disgust and then said straightforwardly, "Darren, I don''t want to care about what you are going to do. In fact, I hate this marriage with a deal more than you. But since you have agreed to get married, I hope you will be more conscious. We all showed respect to each other. You made a big trouble tonight. You came out on your wedding night and stayed with other person. Do you think I''m an easy target? "


    She looked at him provocatively, "go back, honey!" Amanda said maliciously, gnashing her teeth.


    Darren raised his eyebrows and laughed when he saw his aggressive face. He stepped forward and approached Amanda. As he got closer, she stood up and hid herself behind the sofa. "What are you doing? Do you want to kill me to keep your secrets?" she shouted.


    With a sinister smile, Darren approached her and said, "Amanda, what you said makes sense. I sincerely apologize to you."


    "Asshole, are you apologizing? Don''t come any closer. " She looked flustered.


    "Of course, since Mrs. Ann doesn''t want to be alone, I''ll be responsible for you."


    He smiled ironically and raised his hand.


    She had never thought that she would come all the way to catch a female prostitute and ended up like this.


    She had no choice. Looking at the mocking eyes of Darren, she said hatefully, "Darren, how can there be such a bad person like you? You can have any kind of woman you want. I just want respect, which is just a respect for the partners. Do you need to be so excessive?"


    "The premise of showing respect is that the two of them are in equal status. Don''t forget that you are just a plaything that the Cheng family gave me, a toy that even can''t be counted as a chess piece. Why should I respect you?" said Darren scornfully.


    "Do you really dare to do this to me, Darren?" Amanda asked eager to know the answer.


    "Guess!" Darren chuckled.


    "I know you dare. You are the eldest son of the an family." Realizing that she couldn''t escape, Amanda started cursing straightforwardly. "You''re such a selfish, cold-blooded person. You don''t care about what others think of you. People like you are surrounded by gold diggers. I''m really curious about what kind of weird method your mother has used to cultivate such a magical existence," she seethed.


    Darren'' eyes turned cold. "What did you say?"


    She grabbed the curtain and quivered the curtains with a scream. He whispered in her ear, "Amanda, I''ll see what you''ll pay for saying that."


    The starlight outside the window was very gentle and romantic. The quiet was like a beautiful dream.


    However, this beautiful starry night was only a nightmare for Amanda.


    She shrank in the corner and heard the cold voice of the man. "Someone will pick you up to the a


    n family later. Don''t do such things beyond your ability. Although it is not a trouble to crush an ant, I don''t like it either."


    This man bullied her and said these words openly.


    Then she raised her head and found that her makeup was messed up by the tears. Her lips were pale and her eyes were full of resentment. "I see," She said calmly and carefully.


    Then she composed herself and went to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, she recalled the man who had been driven mad just now. She thumped on the washstand and tears slowly rolled down his cheeks. She began to cry bitterly.


    This was her wedding night, with such a devil like man.


    The house of the an family was located in the villa district outside the city. Nicholas was the largest shareholder of the real estate group in H city. They had met him once when they were children. At that time, when her father talked about Nicholas, he was very impressed by him. The stock of the an family had plummeted in the past few years, but Nicholas didn''t make any mistakes in making a decision, while the business of the Cheng family was more likely to go wrong. However, they stumbled on doing business. What was worse, she almost ruined her marriage.


    Amanda leaned against the window to appreciate the view outside. She propped her chin up with her elbow and leaned against the window quietly as if there were no one else.


    Looking at the hysterical young lady, Darren found her bland. In fact, he didn''t have to force her to do what she didn''t wanted to do, but this woman was so lawless. Did she think that as soon as she became Mrs. Amanda, she would dare to go against him and drive away his woman?


    This time he was going to teach her a lesson and let her know what it meant to be well behaved and stay out of his business.


    "Darren is married. He will be an adult in the future." Though Nicholas was in his sixties, he was always in high spirits and always looked energetic. He patted Darren on the shoulder while talking to him, smiling. Then he told someone to take out a brocade box from the table and handed it to Amanda, saying it was a gift for his granddaughter in law.


    She opened it and saw a shiny green and emerald bracelet. The jade bracelet was exquisitely made out of blue. It was definitely a rare treasure. She put it away, smiled politely and said, "thank you, Grandpa."


    On their way back, Darren said coldly, "It was just a show. Don''t think too much about it."


    Without casting a glance at him, Amanda leaned against the window and said, "Me too. Don''t think too much."


    Darren sneered. This bracelet was the first imperial jade bracelet to be sold at the auction house of super-rich previously. Many people were not qualified to see it at first glance. Now she could say it so easily. When she knew the value of the bracelet, she might be jealous of the bracelet.


    "Clap." He threw a contract to Amanda. Darren said coldly, "sign it."


    The marriage agreement? Amanda opened it with suspicion.


    Darren said, "You''d better know who you are, Amanda. I don''t want to see what happened last night again. Do your best to be Mrs. Amanda, or you and the Cheng family will regret."


    Biting her lower lip, Amanda thought of the crazy night last night. She signed her name with a pen and threw it to Darren. "I don''t even want what happened last night. If you can be Mr. Darren, I will be Mrs. Amanda."


    Darren picked up the contract. There was a flash of coldness in his eyes. "You can pack your bags today and go back to the an group to work tomorrow."

 Chapter 4 10000 Leaflets

    "Wow, the wedding of the president of the an''s group. All the entertainment headlines were all about them. The wedding looks so splendid." A few nurses in the hospital sat around the desk, reading newspapers. The couple in the newspaper all wore a smile on their faces. The man was handsome, while the woman was elegant and tender.


    "Excuse me, where is the elevator?" A woman in a simple dress appeared in front of the counter with a large bouquet of lilies in her arms. The nurses were kind enough to show her the direction.


    Then she walked to the elevator with the flowers in her arms. She was a little excited because she finally could see Sheryl after seven years.


    "Wow, the woman just now looked so familiar." A nurse who had just raised her head from the entertainment page muttered.


    The young man in the bed was lying quietly with his eyes closed. His skin was as tender as white porcelain, and the hidden blue veins could be seen under it. It was because he hadn''t seen the sun all the year round. His features were slightly open, and his soft hair was like a little sunflower to protect his little head.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, eyes full of tenderness.


    Since her parents died in a car accident, Sheryl had been her only family. Unfortunately, she was not a good sister. In order to let Sheryl get treatment, she had to accept the arrangement of the Cheng family to go to England. She could not take care of Sheryl.


    "Sheryl, I''m back now. I promise you that I''ll never leave you again," Holding the young man''s slender and feeble hand, Amanda shed tears slowly.


    "This is the an group. The employees are all experienced and carefully chosen. The CEO said that they will be treated equally in the company. You will have no objection, right?" The manager, Nancy, crossed her arms and said proudly.


    Amanda nodded.


    "There are rules that a new comer should follow. I hope you can follow them. Here are the leaflets just issued by the company, you hand it out first."


    Then, Amanda walked out with a stack of half height leaflets in her arms.


    After she went out, several female employees gathered around her and laughed, "Nancy, you are great. As soon as she came in, you gave her a hard time and let her know that an group is not that easy to bully."


    "But after all, she is Mr. Darren''s wife. Is it really appropriate for us to do so?" A female employee said uneasily.


    "Don''t listen to her bullshit. She is not a madam to Mr. Darren. It''s just a pawn sent by the Cheng group. We can bully her to death, and Mr. Darren won''t care about it, let alone the Cheng family. Rose is Mr. Darren''s woman. Don''t get it wrong." "Hello, Rose. This woman named Amanda has entered the company."


    When she was reading the script while Darren was drinking tea in front of her, she stood up and walked to the balcony, saying with a smile, "help me take good care of her." After hanging up the phone, Rose sneered, ''Amanda, do you think you dare to challenge me in the name of Mrs. Amanda?''


    Amanda held a large pile of leaflets in her arms and started handing them out with a smile.


    A black Cayenne slowly came over. Amanda quickly handed over a leaflet and smiled, "Hello, please have a look."


    The man coming out of the car was about 25 or 26. Wearing a light grey suit, he had profound facial features and tall nose. He took the leaflet, looked at Amanda and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Do you know me?"


    The man frowned. "I attended the wedding the day before yesterday, Amanda. But why did you give out leaflets here instead of working in the an group?"


    He was a friend of Darren and Amanda said, "I am at work. Nancy said these leaflets need to be handed out by new staff."


    Daniel took a look at the leaflets and said, "I have printed out 10000 copies of the leaflets. Did you post them alone?"


    Millions of leaflets were piling up on his desk. She nodded her head.


    The man didn''t say anything and drove away directly.


    By noon, everyone was ready to get off work. By t


    he time she came back to the company, there were a lot of people coming to and fro at noon. Nancy stopped her and said, "the traffic flow is the most between noon and evening. And this time it will be the best time for us to hand it out. Please make it done today."


    At noon, when she went to the mall and got back to her office, she was so hungry that she had nothing to do but rubbing her sore arms. Then she went to the water cooler and drank four glasses of cold water, picking up a pile of leaflets and went out.


    Darren stood on the other side of the French window and watched Amanda walking out of the an''s group with a pile of leaflets in his arms. He grinned and turned around to ask, "Lionel, how long are you planning to stay this time?"


    Sitting on the black leather sofa, he held a few business proposals of the an group in his hand. "For half a month, I met Amanda downstairs. Unexpectedly, she asked her to hand out leaflets.


    "Do you really think that she is my wife? I want her to know that even if she marries me, she is just an ant in the an group." Darren snorted.


    Lionel didn''t make a response. He started his car and drove away. When he got out of the car, he saw a man throwing out leaflets on the street. He pulled over involuntarily.


    Seeing the car stop, Amanda ran to it and said with a smile, "Hello, please have a look." As a result, when she saw Lionel in the car, she was stunned. She smiled and said, "it''s you again."


    "Lionel." The man gave her his name briefly and then asked, "this is a long way from the an group. Why are you here?"


    "Because our flyers are all around the an group.. In order to make it spread farther and without wasting it, it would be better to go farther." Amanda proposed.


    Staring at her, he continued, "you know this is just a trick. Why are you so serious?"


    "Don''t you think it''s funny to hear this answer when a hostage asks me why I should enter the an''s group?"


    "Get in the car," he instructed with a smirk


    "What?" Then she got into the car. At the same time, Lionel drove her to a shopping mall. He put a pile of leaflets on the counter. The manager respectfully said he would finish handing out the fliers.


    "Is this shopping mall yours?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t you know that glory commercial city is a subsidiary of the an group?" he asked in a surprised tone and cast her a glance


    She shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "You don''t even know your own husband''s property when you get married, it''s amazing." The corners of his mouth curved into a mocking smile.


    As the problem on the leaflets was solved, she let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that Lionel laughed at her, she laughed at herself. "I''ve been in the UK all the time and I''m not familiar with H City," she added.


    "I have something else to do, so I can''t drive you home. The leaflets have been handed out. You can learn how to work this afternoon," he added


    Amanda nodded her head and said to him with a smile, "thank you. I''m going to have dinner. I''m starving to death." Then she dashed into a restaurant next to his and saw her running happily inside. Seeing her like that, he couldn''t help but give a little chuckle. What an interesting Mrs. Amanda was.


    "Nancy, the leaflets have been given out. What can I do for you?" In the afternoon, Amanda went to find Nancy and told her.


    "Are you sure? Ten thousand!" said Nancy in surprise


    "How did you make it? Are you alone or with friends? "


    "We have a lot of supermarkets and they have a lot of traffic." So all you have to do is put the leaflets on the counter." Amanda said with a smile.


    "There is nothing to do.. Miss Rose is going to shoot in the studio this afternoon. Not having got enough hands. Go to the studio and make some preparations. Be smart and quick!" Nancy said with smile.


    "Miss Rose? Which Miss Rose? " She had a bad feeling.


    As expected, she turned on Nancy''s red lips and said, "Oh, Miss Rose. Of course she is the spokesperson of our an''s group, who is called beauty Rose."

 Chapter 5 I May Be Pregnant

    Amanda came to the studio. The shooting was supposed to start at half past two in the afternoon. Now everything was in a mess.


    "Clean these boxes first," Some of the boxes were wrapped in large boxes which occupied a lot of space. She folded all the boxes, put them together and piled them up. Then she lifted them out of the room. Someone said in surprise, "how can you collect these boxes in this way? This is the first time I''ve seen them."


    "It''s not surprising at all. The rubbish collectors are all like this,"


    "Isn''t she the wife of Mr. Darren? After all, the Cheng family is a rich and powerful family. Why would she do that? "Someone laughed maliciously.


    Amanda could hear them teasing her, but she didn''t take them seriously. She was able to move a lot in England, and it took her only a few minutes to get everything ready. .


    "Hey! Watch out!" A scream came from ahead, which pulled Amanda out of his trance. Seeing that Lionel made a narrow escape from her, she asked worriedly, "are you okay. Sorry, my mind was drifting just now. "


    Looking at the mess, he couldn''t believe his eyes and asked, "what''s this?"


    " They told me to throw the cardboard boxes." Amanda proposed.


    "These are trash boxes directly put at the stairs. Someone will clean them up later," he added


    Amanda pressed her lips helplessly. "They said that Rose would come to shoot the advertisement this afternoon. It''s not beautiful there and they asked me to pack it to go downstairs."


    "You really believe that?" ''That''s a lame excuse, '' he thought, shaking his head. He wondered, ''are they under Darren''s instruction to bully Amanda like this?''.


    "I''m not a fool. I won''t believe it. If that''s true, everyone doesn''t need to go to the washroom after she comes here because I don''t want her to be blacked out when she goes to the washroom. But I want to take this opportunity to go out for a walk. I didn''t digest the food I ate before. Bye."


    She didn''t make any noise, but Lionel was standing in the corridor, looking at her coming down the stairs with a basin in her hand. He didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    She threw the cardboard boxes away and saw a lengthened Lincoln. Charles got out of the Lincoln car. While Rose wore a white off the shoulder long dress, and her seaweed like curl made her noble and elegant. She held Darren''s hand and walked into the an''s group like a noble princess. Everyone was looking at them and they made a perfect couple.


    No one would notice that she was the real Mrs. Amanda, since Amanda was standing beside the garbage bin. Although she disliked Darren, she felt uncomfortable to slap on Mrs. Amanda''s face in front of so many people.


    "Rose, please have a seat," The director Zheng of the movie, who was shooting the advertisement, welcomed Rose into the studio with a flattering smile.


    After she put the paper and box into order, she went back to the studio. Looking at Rose and Darren, who were the focus of the group, she leaned against the door and sat down.


    "Amanda, what are you doing here? Don''t you see that everyone is busy?" Everyone looked in the direction of the hall when they saw Amanda. When Rose caught sight of Amanda, a sweeter smile appeared on her face. She remembered that day when she was humiliated and driven out of the hotel. She had to pay the price. Now, driven by the shameful fact that she was with Darren, did you feel worse? And even Mrs. Amanda? And she got married, but so what.


    Amanda stood up and covered his stomach with his hand, "Nancy, I''m not feeling well. I want to ask for a leave."


    "You''re the first day to work here, and I hope you can do a good example. Don''t ask for leave again and again. People here want to ask for leave, but as for those who want to ask for le


    ave, the company can''t go on." Said Nancy in a serious tone


    "Nancy, maybe Amanda really doesn''t feel well. Why are you so mean? My car is just outside. Amanda, would you like to take my car to the hospital? " Asked Rose in a gentle voice.


    "Okay, since you say so, I will save your face. There is only two hours left for you, Amanda." Said Nancy.


    "Two hours are not enough." She glanced at Darren, who was tight lipped and watching coldly what trick she was playing?


    "It''s enough to wash your stomach for two hours. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I think I might be pregnant." Then she waved at Darren and added, "honey, I might be pregnant and my health condition is not good. I want to go back and have a rest now. My body is not in a good condition. If my grandfather''s grandson is injured, we will be in a dilemma. Goodbye, Nancy."


    In the studio, it was so quiet that even a pin dropping could be heard.


    Surprised by what she just said, Rose looked at the Darren and thought to herself, ''is Amanda pregnant? ''She must not be his daughter since she just came back from abroad. How dare she cuckold him in a broad daylight way?'' Was she crazy?


    Darren frowned. Damned woman! They just went to bed the night before yesterday. How could she get pregnant so quickly? The lie was spread to him. But he couldn''t expose the lie. After all, they were legally married. It would be a cuckold if he didn''t make Amanda pregnant?


    "Mr. Darren." "Should we stop her?" said Nancy, looking at Darren in confusion


    Darren was in a bad mood. He said with a dark face, "Let her go back and have a rest." After she finished her words, Darren walked straight out of the studio. Behind him, Rose clenched her fists. Amanda, do you really think you can escape this easily? The insult you gave me, sooner or later, will be returned to you in ten times.


    After she made her escape from the an group, she was about to award herself a golden man. While she was waiting for the bus, Darren stopped the car in front of her and said coldly, "get in the car."


    "What are you doing?" the Amanda asked carefully


    "If you don''t want to be thrown onto the car, you''d better get on the car obediently." Darren''s tense expression suggested that he was in a bad mood.


    "All right." Then she opened the door and got into the passenger seat. The car was speeding, which frightened her a lot. "What are you going to do?" she asked in surprise


    "Aren''t you pregnant? Let me have a check. " Darren said coldly.


    "No, I''m not pregnant. I just ate too much at noon." I''ll let you go if you don''t mind. ".


    But Darren dragged her into the hospital.


    "Are you out of your mind? I told you I wasn''t pregnant." Amanda struggled to get rid of his hand.


    "Amanda, it seems that you haven''t learned much from the last experience. How dare you be so bold this time?" He looked down at her coldly.


    "I don''t care who can bully me when I''m in the company. I don''t care who you are. If I irritates you, I''ll leave the company for half a day. It''s a good deal." I have already told you that there are some things that have a bottom line. We have a contractual marriage, and I am your nominal wife. It''s too impolite for you to show off your love with Rose in front of me like this. "


    "Do you think you have the right to mind my business?" Darren said coldly.


    "I have no right and I can''t control it. But I don''t want to see or listen. I don''t want to stay there anymore. No matter how you revenge me, I will still do it in the future. Even if I am not as capable as you and I am under your control everywhere, it doesn''t mean that I have to give up my dignity." She rubbed her red wrist, turned around and left.


    Standing beside the car, Darren gave a self-mocking and self-righteous smile.

 Chapter 6 Charity Dinner

    Amanda did not know what a bad place she was taken to, and Darren had gone directly. She had to crossed the route between the bus for more than an hour, and she did not know where she was.


    "Oh my God! Did I waste my whole afternoon on the bus?" Amanda was on the verge of being freaked out when she hailed the fifth bus. As soon as she stood in front of the bus, she suddenly saw the familiar campus. On a whim, she got off the bus. It was the first middle school she went to before she went abroad. The gate of the school had been expanded and the buildings in the school were all new.


    As She was about to step inside, the green vines were still covering it shady surface while the air was chilly under them. A woman teacher who was passing by with a book in her hands looked at her curiously and asked, "Are you Amanda?"


    "Em?" Then she looked at the woman whom she had met a long time ago. She called, "Maggie, is that you?"


    "Oh my God! It''s you, Amanda!" The female teacher covered her mouth with excitement.


    They sat at the coffee shop outside the school. Maggie was her desk mate. When she went abroad, she was in a hurry and couldn''t contact her. She didn''t expect that she would become a teacher in a grade one after so many years.


    "At that time, I was very worried about you. I went to your home to look for you. Your uncle told me that you had gone abroad, but he didn''t give me your phone number. I thought that I couldn''t find you." Maggie sighed when she recalled the past, but then she smiled. "Fortunately, you''re back. You''re still so beautiful, but why are you here?"


    "I have just returned from abroad and lost my way," Amanda smiled sheepishly.


    Maggie still had classes to attend. She told Amanda the route, left her phone number and hurried away.


    When Amanda came back home, it was already seven o''clock in the evening. The servants had already prepared the dinner. Since Darren wouldn''t come back for dinner, she was at ease eating alone.


    When she got up at midnight to drink some water, she found that the lights in the living room were still on. Darren was sitting on the sofa in the living room and talking to someone in the computer. When he was at home, he changed his clothes into a light coffee brown house clothes. He didn''t look as arrogant and cold as he usually was in the day. His face was covered by the warm apricot lamp, which made him look warm and sweet.


    "There''s a charity dinner the day after tomorrow. Get you prepared," he began


    "Me? The party and the people there should be prepared by Rose." She couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Who do you think you are? You scared? "


    "I don''t care what you do as long as you are not in front of me and don''t interrupt me." Amanda proposed.


    "Amanda, you must attend the dinner party. Don''t ever let me hear these craps again." Then he stood up, closed the laptop and went upstairs directly.


    Before the dinner, Amanda was picked up to the salon to have a haircut by people sent by Darren. When Nancy saw the Secretary of the president come to pick up her, she didn''t dare to stop him. But she was so unreasonable to ask her to finish her work that day.


    Then he drove the car to the hotel where the party was to be held. The Secretary to the CEO said to her in a serious tone, "Mr. Darren has something urgent to deal with. Please wait here."


    Amanda pursed her lips. She only clapped her hands when Darren wasn''t here.


    "I didn''t expect you to come here, Amanda," A girl in a light purple dress came over with a glass of champagne in her hand. She was no stranger to this girl. She was Uncle''s eldest daughter Susie. She had met her on her wedding. But at that time Susie only had eyes for Darren, not her elder sis


    ter.


    "Where is Mr. Darren?" Susie looked around and asked," why doesn''t Mr. Darren come here?"


    "How would I know?" Amanda chuckled, "thank God he didn''t come."


    Susie looked at her with disdain, "although you''re only a bargaining chip of our Cheng family, you should also realize that if you piss Mr. Darren off, we can''t help you."


    "That''s none of your business." Amanda said.


    Susie sneered," You are just a girl brought up at a low price by my family. Don''t think you become a rich man just because you married Mr. Darren."


    "Welcome to attend the charity party organized by Mr. Noah, the CEO of H country. The purpose of this party is to raise money to donate charities to students in mountainous areas..." The host of the party said.


    Susie came over holding a lady''s arm. She snorted and said, "Mom, Amanda is here too."


    Mrs. Li nodded and said arrogantly, "Amanda, although you''ve become Mrs. Amanda, you''re still a member of our Cheng family. Now that Mr. Darren doesn''t come, you can sit with us. Otherwise, you''ll make a fool of yourself and our family."


    She didn''t want to stir up trouble and took a seat with the Li family. People around the Li family looked at her. They were all acquaintances. This was Mrs. Amanda, Mr. Darren''s wife, but Mr. Darren didn''t come. It seemed that the news that Mrs. Amanda was disliked was true.


    It was reported on the stage that how much a group had donated. Someone said with a smile, "Mrs. Amanda, since you have come here for Mr. Darren, I''m sure you must have made a generous offer."


    Susie chuckled, "you are so bad. It would be nice of Amanda to come here. Don''t trying to get her things."


    "It''s no big deal. All the food and drinks at this dinner party need money. Who has the nerve to come here for free? "


    When the people in the audience were giving a speech about the process of raising money, Amanda turned a deaf ear to what they said.


    After the introduction, Amanda made a salute and everyone looked at her in surprise.


    "Mrs. Amanda, what do you want to say?" After making preparation, Mrs. Andrea smiled politely.


    "I think it''s a great idea. I''m deeply touched by what I''ve seen. I thought it''s just an ordinary dinner party to donate some money to express our sympathy. But I am willing to join and contribute myself to it," she added


    As she spoke, she walked up to the stage and took out an exquisite box from her bag before the microphone. She opened the box and saw a jade bracelet, which was glittering and translucent under the light. It was a rare item at first glance, making people marvel at it.


    She took out the bracelet and said, "This is a gift for me from Grandpa Nicholas. I''m willing to donate it. The money gained by the auction will be used as fund."


    The Secretary led Darren in. When he just entered the room, he heard what Amanda said. With a flash of surprise in his eyes, he stood still.


    "This is too expensive. Mrs. Amanda''s jade bracelet was bid at an auction of Cary Su a few years ago. I remember the price for the bracelet was two hundred and fifty thousand dollars." Mrs. Andrea was a little shocked.


    "It''s just an ornamented stone in my hand." I once took part in the school plan in Britain for education in Africa or India. I know kids are eager for education. If they can learn something, then it''s meaningful for me to donate it. People should think the same with me. "


    In the lamplight, Amanda, wearing a long, fragrant dress, smiled quietly and naturally. She had put on some makeup and looked very simple without any jewelry. Compared with other distinguished ladies around, she seemed to come here for charity.


    All the reporters were keenly aware of Amanda, and kept flashing lights.

 Chapter 7 Worse Than Being A Tool

    After the dinner, Mrs. Andrea held the hand of Amanda to take pictures intimately. On the way, Amanda saw the anger look on Darren''s face and took the opportunity to get in the car with him.


    "You are very consciously aware of that." Darren sneered," but I want to tell you that my grandpa was never unwilling to take back what he gave. This bracelet was a reward you played Mrs. Amanda as your payment. Are you disappointed?"


    "It''s just a stone. I don''t care." Amanda proposed.


    "Then what do you want?" He found that Amanda had no intention of listening to him.


    Looking out of the window at the flashing neon lights, Amanda muttered, "I want freedom."


    "Don''t worry. We will only get married in one year." Darren said coldly.


    "You were so popular yesterday, Amanda." With the newspaper in her hand, Nancy put on a false smile and walked to Amanda.


    "I''m fine." She managed to sort out a pile of documents.


    "It''s a celebration for our company tonight. Send these documents to the archives center first." "It''s to celebrate the three-year contract extension between Rose and our company. We''ll all go to the Longli hotel. Don''t be late."


    Amanda gave the information honestly, but there was no one in the file room. All of a sudden, someone closed the door from the outside. In a hurry, Amanda patted on the door. But the file rooms were all made of metal, and they were all sound proof. She called her name a few times, but there was nobody outside. She took out his phone, but to his surprise, there was no signal inside.


    She folded her arms and leaned against the wall, huddling up. Looking at the rows of wooden frames, she was in a trance, but couldn''t fall asleep. When she was half asleep, she heard the noise outside. She was frightened and hurriedly knocked on the door for help.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. The light in the corridor was dazzling and bright. A tall man seemed to be an immortal.


    To his surprise, he saw his assistant come out of the archives center. It was late at night. He had to go back to the company to get some papers for a while, but what he didn''t expect was that she was in the archives center.


    "Lionel, thank you so much." Amanda covered her eyes with her hands, and the unpleasant scene was again sharp. She just grinned at him, but her indifferent expression made his heart ache.


    "Why are you here?" Lionel asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m putting some documents inside when the door was closed from outside." "What time is it now?"


    "Three o''clock in the morning." He said that the company would be off duty at half past five. Although she had been kept here for nearly ten hours, she didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    "It''s so early. I''d better go home and have a good rest," Amanda said while stretching herself.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll drive you home." The man replied.


    "No, thanks. I can take a taxi." The next second, she waved her hand to Lionel. But, to his surprise, the next second, he shouted, "wait!"


    "Didn''t anyone call you when you got home so late?" He drove the car and couldn''t help but ask Amanda when he saw her playing with her phone.


    "I''m used to living alone and no one cares when I will come back," she added


    "You are Darren''s wife. How could you let the an group bully you? Don''t forget that you are still the wife of the president. "The man replied.


    "It''s okay for me. I can accept all of these. As for those things that I can''t accept, I will resist. For the moment, it''s unnecessary to emphasize my identity for them." Then she leaned against the car window and fell asleep.


    When they arrived at the destination, Amanda jumped out of the car and said to him with a smile, "thank you." She went to knock on the door excitedly.


    The servant opened the doo


    r. When he saw Amanda step into the house, he stopped for a while before driving away. Somehow, the smiling face of Amanda was lingering in his mind. He made a call. "Help me check a person. I want all the information about this woman," Lionel ordered calmly.


    "So you still remember to come back?" Darren sat on the sofa and said in a cold voice.


    "Why are you still awake?" Amanda was surprised to see that Darren was still awake, but she knew that he must be waiting for her.


    "Amanda, please have a good look at the agreement you have signed. Chapter 2 Party B must come back earlier than 9 pm without any reason Said Darren.


    The darkness and boredom inside the archives room made her toss and turn restless. She didn''t sleep well Luckily, Lionel sent her home. But when she got home, she was find that her husband didn''t care if she was alive or dead. She said coldly, "I remember, but I didn''t come back late for no reason, so I didn''t break the rules."


    "If you didn''t say it earlier, it would be a violation." Said Darren harshly.


    "I don''t care. Divorce me if you have the ability." She threw her shoes to the ground and ran upstairs. At the same time, Amanda went upstairs and took her hand to throw her on the bed.


    "What are you doing, Darren? Get away from me!" She was freaked out and struggled with all her might.


    At first, he just wanted to teach this arrogant woman a lesson, but he didn''t expect her to react so fiercely. He immediately got angry, and pressed on her to tear her clothes at the same time, "keep my words in mind, you are just a decoration for my contract."


    "Darren, you bastard." "Who do you think you are?"


    He lowered his head and held her head, kissing her. Last time in the hotel, it was Amanda who made him angry. Since she wouldn''t listen to him, he didn''t mind teaching her with actions.


    Tears ran down from her eyes. No matter how much she had suffered outside, she could face it with a smile and swallow it up indifferently. But here, this man humiliated her in this way and trampled her dignity into the mud.


    As soon as Darren entered, Amanda couldn''t help but sob. She cried and cursed, "Darren, go to look for Rose. She is in a mess. I''m not a tool for you to deal with."


    "Don''t flatter yourself, you are not as good as a tool in my eyes. But now, your grandpa has given you a jade bracelet, and our family has spent such a large amount of money on it. Even if I sleep with you, so what? The an family has invested a lot in the new enterprise of the Cheng family. What right do you have to cry here?" Darren pinched her chin and a bloodthirsty light appeared in his eyes. He didn''t know why, but when he saw this woman, he felt happy as if she was a prey. He felt happy when he saw her become calm and cry. And no matter what she had to bear or how broken down she was, this woman could always be calm down quickly.


    ''I was sold to the an family by the Cheng family, and I had no reason to refuse them, ''Amanda listened to Darren''s mean words. At the thought of this, Amanda stopped struggling and kept lying on the bed. Being treated so rudely by Darren, she felt very uncomfortable. She imagined the first time that she also felt painful, and it seemed to be more painful than this.


    In the morning, Amanda ate his breakfast in peace, while Darren drank milk as well. They looked like an ordinary couple in tune.


    Outside the door, Darren got on the car and Amanda walked to the bus stop, they were from two different worlds.


    "Wow! It''s a great song! Thank you so much!" Cassie said excitedly. Colleagues of the company were happily sharing the video they had taken in the hotel yesterday. Seeing her arrival, Nancy smiled and said, "Why didn''t you go last night? Everyone is waiting for you. You are such a big shot."

 Chapter 8 Care From Lionel

    "Yes. Mr. Darren and Rose sang a lot last night. Would you like to hear them? I want to share with you." Someone said with a smile.


    But She ignored them and went straight back to his seat. She found out that there was no use in forcing a smile. Kindness couldn''t solve any problems. There were many bruises on her body. They were all caused by what Darren had done to her yesterday.


    "Amanda, Mr. Lionel wants to see you." An unusual secretary came over and said.


    ''Lionel? What does he want with me?''


    There were two French windows scattering in Lionel''s office on the other side of Darren''s office. He was in a white suit, leaning against a leather chair, with a signature pen in his hand. At the sight of Amanda, he said to her directly, "Miss Lin is going to study abroad. Would you like to be my secretary?"


    "What?" Alison opened his mouth wide.


    Seeing her response, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk. "I don''t have much work to do here. Are you okay with it?"


    "No problem." But why did you help me? "


    "You''re not stupid, but don''t worry. I don''t have any other intentions for now. I just don''t want to see them go too far," he said, his dark eyes staring at Amanda.


    In no time, the news traveled fast in the company. And soon, Darren also heard it. With a frown, he gave a cold smile and thought, ''Amanda, you''re not as simple as I thought.''


    "Lionel, I heard that the project in the UK is about to be completed. When you leave in a few days, I guess you can make it to the mourning ceremony." He looked at the man sitting across the table and seemed to be enjoying his coffee quietly.


    "I''ve sent Thaddeus to mourn. I don''t want to go back to the UK for the moment." Lionel smiled faintly.


    At noon, it was rare for Darren to go home for lunch. Amanda was a little surprised by Darren. After lunch, she carefully tidied up her hair and clothes, and went out happily with her bag.


    "Stop! Where are you going? Don''t you need to go to work this afternoon? "Seeing her dressing so nicely, Darren frowned and asked.


    "I have taken a leave this afternoon. What''s the matter?" Amanda didn''t want to say anything to Darren now. He already had Rose, but he still tried to bully her. The very thought of being bullied by him that night made her sick.


    "Who approved the leave?" asked Darren.


    "Lionel. You can turn to him for help." She then carried her bag and left the hall.


    ''Today is Sheryl''s day. When she arrived at the hospital, she found that Sheryl was still sleeping on the bed. Then she sat on Sheryl''s bedside and looked at Sheryl.


    When she got home at night, she found that there was no one in the house and the lights were off. Then she turned on the lights and found the room was a mess. he leaned against the sofa, looking at the bottles on the table. ''Is he trying to drown his sorrows in wine?'' she wondered?


    The truth was, Amanda didn''t want to talk to him at first. But she saw that his shirt was stained by alcohol and Darren was sleeping sound. He looked like an innocent child when he was asleep. She sighed and walked him to the bedroom, helped him take off his coat and wiped his face with a towel.


    In a trance, Darren grabbed hold of her hand and murmured, "Please don''t leave me alone."


    All of a sudden, her hand was grabbed and thrown away. He opened his eyes wide and shouted, "Damn woman! What did you do to me?"


    "What?" Before she could react, she was already under the weight of Darren. "Don''t be crazy, Darren. I''m not Rose!" she shouted hurriedly.


    Darren was totally drunk. He only knew how to vent his pain by having her in his arms like crazy possession. She pulled his hair and cried, "Asshole, let go of me." However, it was in vain. The power of drunken men was something she couldn''t resist, but she couldn''t really do anything to hurt Darren. If she hurt him, the an family and the Cheng family would not let her go. She was just a bargain chip.


    In the day, Lionel sat in his leather office chair with no expression on


    his face. After he handed over the following work, he saw Amanda standing dully with a folder in her arms.


    "Amanda?" There was a trace of inquiry in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lionel. I shouldn''t have lost my mind." she apologized, as she came to her senses.


    "You didn''t sleep well last night?" The man asked casually. But the next second, he remembered that Amanda stayed with Darren alone, which made him upset.


    "Yes, it is." However, what was troubling her was that she didn''t sleep well. When she woke up, there was a check of 500000 on the bedside. He took her as a woman who could sleep with money.


    "Go to the lounge." The man replied.


    The office was divided into guest rooms and lounges, and there was small bed in which people could have a rest. Amanda murmured, "Mr. Lionel, I''m fine. I''m full of energy."


    "How can you be responsible for the follow-up later when you are in such a state? I don''t want the people I pick out to make stupid mistakes in their work." "There''s only half an hour left. I''ll wake you up in half an hour," he answered with a frown


    "Are you blaming a child?" Amanda listened carefully to his words and complained.


    "Yes, a little. Do you want to add one more kick?" he asked as if he just remembered something after saying that, he chuckled.


    She went inside and closed the door.


    Lying on the bed in the lounge, Amanda recalled what Lionel had told her, and her face turned red and her heart beat faster. She didn''t expect that Lionel would be such a nice person. Since they met each other the first day they entered the company, he had been taking care of her and taken good care of her. In this place where he kept bullying the so-called Mrs. Amanda, he was the only one who gave her tenderness.


    And he even asked me to be his secretary. Although I don''t care where I am, no one in this company dares to bully me so blatantly, ''he thought to herself.


    At the thought of what Lionel had said to her, Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter. But then she felt a sharp pain in her body, which reminded her not to forget her identity. She was just a bargaining chip. She didn''t have the power and qualification to love? She had no other choice. She couldn''t get involved. She had to protect Sheryl.


    "For the advertising of that Fei ChenLin lipstick, you go and follow it up. After the financial statements, give them to me." Lionel said.


    "Okay."


    He asked with concern, "didn''t you sleep well? In fact, we can rest for another half an hour. It doesn''t matter even if we knowledge the requirements during the shooting."


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lionel." Then, Amanda left Lionel''s office in a hurry. Bitterness engulfed her as she gritted her teeth. ''I can''t be more careless, Amanda. You have to keep a distance from him because you have no right to love anyone now, '' she told herself inwardly.


    He frowned and took out a stack of documents from the drawer. On the first one was a photo of Amanda. In the photo, the girl''s eyes were full of color and her smile was as sweet as a daisy.


    Amanda was the eldest daughter of the former chairman of Cheng group, Frank. Seven years ago, Frank died in a car accident, and then Amanda was sent to the UK by the Cheng family. Although the Cheng family had a strong fortune, she had a life as a Cinderella in the UK. She was doing all kinds of part-time jobs and wrote some notes about poor tour. It was totally hard to imagine that she was a woman of the Cheng family.


    Her parents died when she was a little girl, and she was sent abroad alone. Looking at the document about Amanda, Lionel felt sorry for her. Thinking of that Amanda ran back and forth with the leaflet in her arms, she believed that she had gotten used to smiling instead of feeling painful.


    Amanda carried the files into the photo studio. What the hell! It was an advertisement cast by Rose. She wondered why he didn''t marry her earlier if he liked her so much, and why he needed to send someone to marry her.

 Chapter 9 Rose Was Injured

    The minute Rose just finished shooting, she was surrounded by a crowd of people, who kept asking how she was, making her look like a princess.


    Rose looked up and saw Amanda. With a smile on Rose''s face, she said something to Nancy, who then came over and said, "Amanda, come here and help me."


    "Nancy, I have some projects at hand to follow up, so I can''t hand them over." Amanda wasn''t stupid. She wouldn''t let herself be bullied that easily?


    "Oh, Amanda, do you think now you have a backing after you hooked up with Mr. Lionel? Everyone is working for the new advertisement, and you don''t care about anything standing aside holding stuff in your arms. How dare you? Mr. Darren pays great attention to the advertisement. If it turns out not good, can you be responsible for it?" Nancy said.


    Hearing what Nancy said, to avoid any trouble for Lionel, Amanda asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Can you help me take the rest clothes to the lounge?" Said Rose, smirking and gently.


    Amanda walked towards the lounge with a pile of clothes in her arms.


    Nancy smile, "She is very obedient now. Rose, you can order her as you like."


    Rose waved her hands, "Don''t say that. Everyone is just for the interests of our company. After all, we all want to shoot the advertisement well this time. By the way, I have some questions about the time on the contract. You go to invite Mr. Darren here, and I''ll talk to him later."


    Nancy left in a hurry, while Rose turned around and went into the lounge to take something.


    Amanda hung the clothes neatly on the clothes rack in the lounge. When she turned around, she found that Rose was sitting on the sofa and looking at her leisurely.


    "Miss Rose, I have hung up your clothes. If there is nothing else, I will go out." Amanda proposed.


    "Mrs. Amanda, don''t be in such a hurry. You should have at least some time for a cup of tea." Rose poured two cups of hot tea and put them on the tea table.


    Amanda didn''t move, but said instead, "What do you want to tell me? Just directly say it."


    Hearing that, the smiling face of Rose''s turned to a cold one, "I don''t have anything to say. Now I''m admired by everyone of An Group, and almost all the spokespersons of An Group are me. Everyone knows that Darren and I are perfect match and you''re just an decoration bought by An Group." She said.


    "But even as a decoration, I can still kick you out from Darren''s bed. And if I can get you out once, of course I can make it a second time." Facing Rose''s sarcasm, Amanda inclined her eyes and said.


    Rose got upset, saying, "Amanda, you know what? Men only care about their own interests. You came to the hotel to make a scene on the wedding night, and Darren did it just to avoid troubles. Do you think it was for you?"


    "I don''t care whether he cares about me or not. What''s your relationship? I don''t care. We won''t interfere with each other from now on. You know I''m Mrs. Amanda An, so please at least respect the title of Mrs. Amanda An." Then Amanda stood up and walked away.


    "Unfortunately, the one I''m looking for is Mrs. Amanda An." Rose smiled, and suddenly screamed and fell down to the ground. Then Amanda turned around in surprise, and saw Rose shove the tea table aside. The hot tea spilled on her body, and her knees were already red and swollen.


    "What''s wrong? Oh my God!" Nancy was the first one who rushed into the room, and Darren was behind her. When he saw that Rose fell to the ground, he rushed over to Rose and lifted her up.


    Then Nancy grabbed Amanda''s arm and bellowed at her, "Hey, Amanda! What have you done to Rose? Don''t you know she''s going to shoot an advertisement later? Even if you don''t like her and call her a bitch a home wrecker, we tolerated since thinking about working at the same company. We didn''t expect you getting even worse and beat her up. "


    "Nonsense. I never scolded her in front of you. You have bullied me enough in the company, and now you even made up lies to me. Who got even worse?" Amanda reached out and stopped Nancy''s hand, and got infuriated, "Rose, you''d better choose the right occasion for your performance before you real


    ly put on an act. Outside should be your stage. What if you hurt yourself and can''t stop what you''re doing right now."


    Rose bit her lips, pitifully looked at Darren and said, "Darren, I know it was my fault. Don''t be angry. Amanda didn''t mean it."


    "Amanda!" Looking at Rose''s injured knees and hurt arms, and listening to Amanda arrogant words, Darren''s eyes were filled with anger. He went up and grabbed Amanda''s hand, "Do you think I indulge you too much? How dare you hit her?"


    Just then, Amanda realized that she had been set up by Rose. Darren grip on her hand was tight and painful, she couldn''t help but struggle, "Darren, let go of me. I didn''t push her."


    "Take her to the hospital." Darren asked Nancy. Nancy helped Rose out, who then threw a gloating look at Amanda before she closed the door and left.


    Amanda was staring at Darren coldly, then she said angrily, "Darren, you''d better release me now."


    "Release you? Like this?" A disdainful look appeared on Darren''s face. He raised his hand and threw off Amanda''s hand. Amanda hit the table and the pieces of glass hit her hand. Her palm was bleeding. Feeling the pain, Amanda laughed at herself, "You don''t believe whatever I say, but you only believe in Rose. So what will you do to me if I push her?"


    Looking at Amanda''s bloody palm, Darren took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he said, "It seems that the work here is not suitable for you. You''d better not come to work for some time."


    Not going to work? That was good news. Amanda put on a smile and said, "Thank you, Mr. Darren."


    "Damn it! What are you doing here? We can''t even shoot a commercial." The director had been ready, he cursed when he saw Amanda''s out.


    "Yes, we have to work overtime again. She brought bad luck to our company."


    Amanda stumbled out of the lounge and giggled as she heard people''s complaining. All of a sudden, someone lifted a leg and tripped her. As a result, Amanda lost her balance and fell to the ground. Her wound became more severe after the collision, and Amanda was unable to stand it anymore. The air around her was full of laughter.


    All of a sudden, the laughter stopped. A hand reached out in front of her. At the sight of the worried look on Lionel''s face, Amanda''s nose twitched. She felt like all her efforts to hold on were going to be in vain.


    Lionel rushed here when hearing the noise. When he came in, he saw Amanda falling on the ground. Her hand was bleeding, and everyone around her was laughing. No one came to help her. She curled up carefully, like a sheep was thrown into a pack of hungry wolves. Lionel raised his arms, held Amanda up and took her away.


    "What are you doing, Lionel?" Said Darren with anger in his voice when he saw Amanda held by Lionel in his arms.


    "I''m sending my secretary home. I have no case of conniving at employee hurting." Lionel turned to look at Darren and said in a low voice.


    "Amanda made a mistake and she deserved to be punished. As Mrs. An, she should be responsible for the company''s employees. However, because of her own mood, Rose was injured. She wouldn''t be punished even if she didn''t receive a lawyer''s letter and let alone caused the loss of shooting for the company." Darren said coldly.


    "I didn''t know where Mrs. An was. I only saw Amanda, who has been bullied since she joined the company. And I believe my employees won''t do such a thing. It''s not my business that what the company will deal with it. As for my people, I will certainly protect them. If you want to send a lawyer''s letter, please send it directly to my name." Lionel added. Saying that, Lionel took Amanda and left.


    Amanda leaned in Lionel''s arms and wriggled a little. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    "Why should you say sorry?" Lionel asked.


    "I didn''t want to cause you any trouble, so I agreed to help. But I didn''t expect that I got into even bigger trouble. In fact, you don''t have to care about me." Said Amanda, lowering her head.


    "It''s not a bother. I just did my duty as a gentleman." Hearing her explanation, Lionel smiled and said in a low voice, "I''m willing to accept it even it''s a trouble."

 Chapter 10 Fighting With Cheng Family

    The more Amanda thought about it, the more confused she became, "Why?" she asked.


    Why? He didn''t know why. Maybe he was crazy.


    I''ve never seen a girl so real and strong. Thinking of Amanda running in the sun and spreading out the flyers, a faint smile crept onto her face; thinking of her falling asleep at the table side; thinking of her running out of the dark storage room.


    Lionel replied with a smile, "Because I want to."


    Amanda lowered her head. The doctor cleaned the wound with alcohol. The wound made her shrank with pain, but she didn''t scream. After the treatment, the doctor told her not to get wet. Lionel frowned and asked, "Are you used to living there?"


    "What?" Amanda asked surprisingly, raising her head.


    "The wounds need to be carefully healed these days. If you don''t want to live there, I can arrange..."


    "It''s okay." Amanda interrupted immediately, "I''m fine." She lowered her eyes. She was Mrs. An, and it was improper for her to move out. She didn''t want to have a quarrel with Darren because of this. Then, Amanda''s phone rang, and from the phone came the angry voice of Aunt Li, "Amanda, come home right now."


    "What happened?" The phone was hung up, Amanda looked at it in astonishment.


    "What''s wrong?" Sitting next to her, Lionel could hear the woman''s roar on the phone.


    "It was my aunt, I didn''t know what happened. She just wanted me to go back to Cheng family as soon as possible." Amanda was about to rush out, Lionel grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t run around. I''ll drive you there."


    Amanda looked at him and said in a low voice, "I don''t know why, but I''m a little scared."


    It was the first time that she had shown such a panic expression in front of him. Lionel''s heart softened and he consoled her, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here, and nothing will happen."


    When Lionel drove the car to Cheng family, Amanda asked him to wait at the gate. For some reason, Amanda didn''t want Lionel to see her awkward situation in Cheng family. No matter how confident she was in front of Lionel, she would lose her self-esteem once she entered Cheng family.


    As soon as she stepped into the house, Susie stood up from the sofa and shouted at her, "Amanda, look at what you have done! How did you offend Mr. Darren? Now he is going to withdraw the investment from my father''s new project. Do you know how much influence it will have on us?"


    Mrs. Li was also angry. She stood up, grabbed Amanda''s hand and scolded, "You damn girl! Didn''t I tell you to pacify Mr. Darren? Did you put on a poker face again? I''m telling you, if Mr. Darren withdrew his investment, I won''t let you go!"


    "Yeah, Amanda. How could you ungrateful bastard, keep torturing us since we had brought you up for more than ten years?" Cousin Charles was too angry that his eyes turned red. This case was his responsibility. An hour ago, the Secretary of Mr. Darren called to withdraw the investment, but Charles couldn''t get in touch with Mr. Darren no matter how many times he contacted. Thinking for a while, he thought it must be Amanda who irritated Mr. Darren.


    Is Darren going to give her a hard time by withdrawing his investment from Cheng family''s case? In order to vent some of his anger to Rose.


    Amanda chuckled. He really is Darren. Knowing that it was useless to torture her, he started from her family.


    "Amanda, apologize to Mr. Darren if you do something wrong. Do you


    hear me?" Mrs. Li yelled.


    "If it were not for Sheryl, I would never agree to marry Darren. Now that I have married him and I have sacrificed my marriage, what else do you want me to do? Do you want me to kneel in front of him and beg for mercy?" Faced with a group of people who behaved in the name of family members but treated her as an enemy, Amanda felt cold in her heart. The wound on her hand was still hurting. When she was injured, her family didn''t care about her, but pushed her to the side of the devil for their own interests. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Amanda, you''d better kneel down and beg Mr. Darren to forgive you. Otherwise, we can''t guarantee what will happen to Sheryl." Susie said coldly.


    Amanda said, "What did you say? Dare you say that again?"


    Mrs. Li chuckled, "We have raised your brother who is in a coma for so many years. You know, it''s not easy to take care of a human vegetable. If there is an accident, it''s normal. Many patients in a vegetative state will finally die. After all, we are his family. Who will doubt us?"


    "If you dare lay a finger on Sheryl, I will not spare you!" Amanda was trembling with anger.


    "So what?" Susie was happy to see Amanda''s angry face. She was jealous of the jade bracelet which was previously owned by Amanda and made her a focus point in the charity party. This damn girl donated it without hesitation, but she didn''t want to give it to the Cheng family at all. So Susie continued, "You don''t know what I did when you left the country, do you? I went to find Sheryl. I slapped him and pinched his ear, but he didn''t wake up. How fun it was!"


    How dare she hit Sheryl. Amanda screamed and pounced on Susie, caught her hair and slapped on her face heavily. Susie was dumbfounded and cried out, "Mom, brother, help! This bitch hits me!"


    And then Charles gave a hard kick on Amanda, who was still grabbing Susie''s hair. She cried and cursed, "Susie! How dare you hit Sheryl! I''m going to kill you!"


    Sheryl was her dearest little brother. When her parents had a car accident, Sheryl''s head was injured and he became a human vegetable. For Sheryl, she had to sign a company share transfer agreement and transfer her parents'' shares to her uncle. She didn''t ask for anything in England. She wanted nothing. She just wanted Sheryl to be taken care of in China. But when she was away, Susie dared to hit Sheryl.


    Seeing Amanda hits Susie, Charles grabbed Amanda and scolded, "Bitch! How dare you hit my sister!"


    Mrs. Li also came forward and slapped on Amanda''s face. She scolded, "Amanda, how dare you hit her? I''ll teach you how to behave yourself."


    Charles''s kick stung Amanda. Her face turned pale. She release her hand, lying on the carpet and held her stomach tightly.


    Susie stood up awkwardly, ran to Amanda, kicked her belly and scolded, "How dare you hit me, Amanda?" Suddenly, Susie let out a scream. A large amount of blood was coming out from Amanda''s body, forming red peonies on the carpet.


    Suddenly, Amanda felt a sharp pain in her belly. It was like her body was a tap which was turned on. Warm liquid kept running out. She saw the blood under her body. Susie''s scream was still ringing in her ears.


    At the last moment, Amanda saw that Lionel was running to her. He looked shocked and worried. She reached out a hand to him and said weakly, "Take me away." Then she lost her consciousness and fainted.

 Chapter 11 That Baby

    "Amanda, wake up. It''s your favorite food, the steamed egg custard." A gentle voice said to Amanda. It was so familiar and she searched in her mind carefully. Finally, she found it was her mother''s voice in her sealed memory.


    In the sunshine, her mom wore a floral apron, standing beside her bed with a smile. Although they had servants at home, her mom still liked to cook breakfast for the whole family. The steamed egg custard she made was Amanda''s favorite.


    Amanda slowly opened her eyes and saw the dazzling white light.


    Sitting on the bedside and seeing her wake up, Lionel asked softly, "How do you feel?"


    Amanda tried to move her body but only felt like all bones would break into pieces. Lionel said in a hurry, "You just lost a baby. You''re still very weak."


    A baby? Suddenly, the sharp pain in her belly and the blood under her body came to Amanda''s mind. Was that the pain of losing her baby?


    "The doctor said it had been a month. Was it Darren''s?" Lionel asked.


    One month. Was it their wedding night? Although Amanda had never expected the existence of the baby, it was a part of her body after all.


    With tears in her eyes, she just blinked without saying anything. Lionel didn''t go on asking, but said, "I''ll call Darren to pick you up."


    "No, don''t tell him." Amanda said in a hurry, "Don''t let him know."


    Lionel glanced at Amanda suspiciously. Amanda lowered her head and said, "We have a contractual marriage. The child was an accident. I don''t want to get involved in this accident, so please don''t say anything about it, okay?"


    "Are you going to hide it from him?" Lionel asked.


    Amanda nodded. She was just tired. After taking the medicine, she stood up and was about to go home. Seeing her weak body, Lionel picked up his coat and draped it over her and said, "Let me send you home."


    "No need, I''m fine." Amanda had already wasted a lot of Lionel''s time, so she felt sorry.


    "You can''t go back by yourself now since you are so weak." Lionel lifted Amanda in his arms. Amanda widened her eyes in surprise. It was the third time that he had carried her in his arms like this. First time, he had carried her out of the studio; the second time, he had carried her out of Cheng family who abused her; the third time, he had carried her out of the hospital bed. Why was it always Lionel who had helped her when accident happened each time.


    Feeling sore in her eyes, Amanda said in a low voice, "Mr. Lionel, you don''t have to be so kind to me. It''s my own business."


    "I just know that you need to show respect to your subordinate. Don''t overthink it. I would do the same if it was someone else in the company." Answered Lionel straightforwardly.


    "Mr. Lionel, thank you." Amanda said.


    "Your thanks is too simple. When you get better, you can help Secretary Lin with work. I invited you to work. Her work will be double as long as you''re sick." Lionel added.


    Amanda nodded immediately, feeling warm inside. She promised seriously, "I will, Mr. Lionel."


    Lionel bent down and put her on the back seat of the car. He leaned so close to her that she could even see the marks of his stubble. The faint smell of his perfume also bothered her, making her heart beat faster.


    After Lionel put her down, he said, "I will give you a month''s vacation to rest. Although I don''t kno


    w much about this, losing a child is not good for your health. As for the rest, as your boss, I can do nothing for you."


    "No, thank you, Mr. Lionel. I''m grateful for your help. If you weren''t here, I wouldn''t have come to your rescue," Amanda said. Her eyes reddened and she whispered, "No one cares about me."


    Lionel frowned and asked, "Isn''t Cheng family your uncle''s family? Why are they so cruel to you? They are not like family at all, even more ruthless than enemies."


    With a bitter smile, Amanda said, "I don''t know exactly the stories within them. But they regarded me as a pawn and a chip for them. Even so, I didn''t expect things to get so serious today. But it''s all over, and I have nothing to do with them in the future."


    Lionel nodded and said, "That''s good. Everyone acts like a beast that eats human beings when it involves interests."


    Amanda stared at him with her big eyes. She tilted her head to one side and asked playfully, "Are you a beast, too?"


    Lionel was stunned and stared at Amanda.


    The girl sat on the backseat of the car and looked at him with her bright eyes, tilting her head. Although she didn''t look good, she was still full of energy and looked like a weak lily.


    Lionel moved her eyesight away, and said, "I''ve told you, everyone."


    On the way, Lionel didn''t say a word. He looked as if he was surrounded by cold air. As the air conditioner was on, Amanda felt a little cold in her hands and feet. She leaned against the car and dozed off.


    When the car stopped at the gate of An family, Amanda woke up. Looking at the brightly lit villa, Amanda didn''t feel happy or relieved. It was just a cold place, and there was a demon that always had the thought of hurting people.


    Looking at her hesitantly, Lionel asked, "Do you need my help?"


    This was An family. After all, she was the wife of Darren. Lionel really did not have a position to interfere.


    Understanding what he meant, Amanda smiled and said, "Thank you. I''m fine." Then she slowly moved out of the car. She still felt a little painful when she was walking. But Amanda tried not to think about it and she opened the door.


    The light was still on in the living room, but Darren wasn''t there.


    When Amanda went back to her room to look for clothes, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Darren leaned against the door and sneered, "It seems that I''ve made a couple."


    Amanda said unhappily, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I need to change my clothes. Get out!"


    With a cold smile, Darren walked up to Amanda, grabbed her chin and looked at her condescendingly. His handsome face was as cold as an ice sculpture, and his eyes were so cold that they could make people tremble with fear. The smile on his face was as if a hunter was looking at a prey with a bloodthirsty taste. He said, "Amanda, you seem to have forgotten your identity."


    Darren pinched Amanda''s chin in pain. She raised her hand and tried to push him away, saying, "Don''t be crazy, Darren. Go to Rose''s place, and don''t try to make trouble with me."


    "I have known Lionel for a long time. Why didn''t I find that you would be his cup of tea?" Darren looked her up and down, as if he were looking at an item. He lowered his voice and whispered in Amanda''s ear, "Is there anything special that I haven''t tasted on you?"

 Chapter 12 Mrs. Ans Chip

    Amanda was trembling with rage, and her voice was full of humiliation, "What do you mean by that, Darren? What do you take me for? A promiscuous woman?"


    "You, Miss Amanda Cheng, are not that kind of woman who is willing to make out with others casually. Ordinary people can''t afford to have sex with you, right? I spent so much to get you. How much should Lionel pay me so that I won''t lose my cost?" Seeing that she was angry, Darren said with more anger.


    He just stood behind the glass window and saw that Lionel drove her home. She specially asked leave and carefully dressed. What made him more unbearable was that she came back with her clothes changed. Who dared to touch his woman? He wouldn''t allow his wife, even though just a title, to break the rule. He thought it was necessary to let her know what the rule was.


    "Lionel is not as despicable as you are. Don''t think that you can get all the women in the world by money even if you have Rose already. I''m not one of them. I''m not interested in your dirty thoughts at all." Amanda tried to shove Darren away. But her hand hit his heart unintentionally. This made Darren feel a sharp pain in his chest. By reflex, he got rid of Amanda.


    Amanda fell on to the cold and hard ground. This feeling was like being thrown to the ground at Cheng family as well, The sharp pain didn''t make her feel painful, but made her laugh.


    The An family and the Cheng family had been trying to swallow her in one gulp.


    Darren frowned and asked in a bad tone, "What are you laughing at?"


    Amanda stood up and felt a stream of heat coming out of her lower body. She immediately pushed Darren away and rushed to the bathroom.


    Darren kicked the door of the bathroom and said, "I haven''t finished yet, Amanda, come out now."


    Amanda collapsed into the toilet, covering her aching belly. As she listened to the door being kicked by Darren, she couldn''t hold back her tears any more. The pain all came from the little baby who wasn''t protected by her. Outside the door, the person who was humiliating her with words was the baby''s father.


    Maybe the child didn''t want to experience such a tragedy, so he chose to leave in such a miserable way.


    All of a sudden, Amanda''s phone rang. She took out her phone and found it was from her uncle. Although Amanda was full of resentment, she had to take it.


    Her uncle said in a deep voice on the other end of the line, "Amanda, I just got a call from the hospital and said that Sheryl''s condition was not very good. Do you want to sign the critically ill notice, or want us to do it?"


    She clenched the phone and said through gritted teeth, "I''ll figure it out. Be good to Sheryl, or I won''t let you go."


    "I''ve heard too much of this. Amanda, as you know, Cheng family needs me to handle so many documents. The withdrawal of investment from Mr. Darren has increased our workload. Please understand me. After all, we are a family. We should have the answer for hospital before 9 o''clock tonight. Don''t give me a hard time." Simon sighed on the phone hypocritically.


    Amanda hung up the phone. Her heart ached every time she thought of Sheryl, who had been struggling for life. She would do anything to save Sheryl.


    She walked to the mirror and looked at the woman''s pale face in the mirror. Her eyes were deadly quiet. She smiled slightly, but the tears in her eyes were pulled. Then Amanda filled the wash basin with cold water and washed her face.


    When she opened the door, Darren had left, so she was alone in the room.


    The light in the study at the end of the corridor was dimmed. Amanda went to find Darren, knocked the door, but there was no response.


    After waiting for a while, Amanda knocked at the door again. There was no response


    from the study.


    She said through the door, "Darren, I have something to talk to you."


    No matter what she said, there was no sound in the room. Amanda tried to open the door but it was locked from inside. She got anxious and kicked the door as hard as she could. Then she complained, "Wasn''t it you who kicked the door just now. Why do you hide like a turtle now? Come out and compete with me if you can!"


    "What''s your competition?" Suddenly, a voice came from someone behind her. At that moment, Amanda got even more nervous and found that the lights in the corridor were apricot warm lamps. In the dim light, she screamed and stepped back. She stepped on Darren''s foot, which hurt him. Darren was about to shook her off, but he hesitated for a moment and cursed, "Damn it! What are you shouting for? I''m not a ghost."


    As soon as Amanda came to her senses, she took a few steps back, "Aren''t you in the study? Why are you behind me?"


    Darren raised the glass in his hand and looked at her as if she was an idiot, "There''s no water in the study."


    Suddenly, he reached his hand to the little button of the study. After finger print, he unlocked the door and pushed the door open. Amanda followed him and entered.


    Then Darren turned around, sat on the leather chair, looked at Amanda and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I have to tell you, it was not me who pushed Rose, you can''t frame a good person." In the final analysis, the whole thing was because of the fall of Rose. Amanda was set up by Rose. In order to protect Rose, Darren had to withdraw his investment on Cheng family because of that. Amanda''s uncle had threatened her to yield to Darren with the safety of Sheryl. Amanda had no choice but to tell Darren about it from the very beginning.


    "You said, it was her who framed you. Do you have any evidence?" Darren asked indifferently.


    "There should be CCTV in the room." Amanda added.


    "The daily monitoring and maintenance report of our company is posted in the tea room." There was a flicker of contempt in Darren''s eyes. "Do you have anything else to explain? If that''s all, I''m busy. Get out."


    Tossing her eyes away, Amanda said, "I know you don''t believe it. Rose has a good relationship with you. Of course you believe her."


    "Get out." Said Darren flatly while turning on the computer.


    "You withdrew your investment on Cheng family was just to force me to compromise, didn''t you? Now I come to you. We can negotiate on whatever terms you want. Let go the Cheng family." Amanda proposed readily.


    Darren''s hand paused. He raised his head slightly to look under the light near the computer. There was a hint of playfulness in his smile, "Well, what can you offer then?"


    "I don''t know. Comparing to you, I have nothing to offer." Lowering her head, Amanda added, "I can''t be free myself."


    "That''s right. You have nothing. How can you negotiate with me?" Darren said coldly, "And you''d better make it clear, Amanda. I don''t want to negotiate with you, and I don''t care about your compromise. I just want to use the fact to prove that both your life and Cheng family''s lives are under my control."


    "I don''t need a proof. I always know it." Biting her lips, Amanda hesitated for a while. Then she said in a low voice, "Then, Mr. Darren, I apologize? Don''t withdraw the investment."


    Darren looked at her and smiled, "Why should I?"


    "My request is not to withdraw capital. As for why, I don''t have anything to reply on. I can only propose this request to you. This is the most urgent request I have. As long as you ask, I will do it." Amanda said.


    "If so, Mrs. An, we can have a rest now." While his fingers were slowly tapping on the smooth table, Darren was staring at Amanda, with his sharp black eyes.

 Chapter 13 A Guilty Conscience

    Taking a rest? Amanda was shocked, and asked carefully, "How do you want to take a rest?"


    Darren said impatiently, "How do you think a husband and a wife should take a rest together?"


    Amanda didn''t reply. But Darren just smiled coldly. He teased, "What? Do you hesitate when you think of your lover?"


    "I didn''t." Amanda explained with anger, "I need to explain to you clearly. I have nothing to do with Lionel. Don''t insult us like this."


    Hearing what Amanda said about Lionel, Darren said coldly, "Get out of here."


    With her eyes fixed on Darren, Amanda said, "I understand how you think of me, but I hope you can stop thinking about Mr. Lionel this way. He is always courteous to you, but you speak ill of him behind his back. You are going too far. Perhaps in your eyes, I am just a poor Cinderella who doesn''t deserve to live a rich life like you and I don''t have any good manners. But you should know that at least I have the basic moral quality to behave myself. I should tell you even if you ask me to get out of here."


    "Do you think I''m a bad guy? Am I immoral?" However, Darren was not pissed off but burst into laughter. He said, "I beg you, Amanda. Get out of here right now. Don''t stand in my way. You are much more disgusting than the 70-year-old lady sweeping the toilet in the company."


    "Okay, I won''t say anymore. I''ll do anything for you as long as you don''t withdraw your investment on Cheng family." But it suddenly dawned on Amanda that what she said was all nonsense. Darren was a narrow-minded man. To him, these words would make him laugh. After all, he thought that she had a premeditated plan to be with him. How much worse could it be for him to think of her?


    While Darren was working on his laptop, he didn''t answer her.


    Amanda walked to Darren and stood in front of his laptop. She said, "Darren, don''t withdraw your investment on Cheng family. I promise I will never interfere in the business between you and Rose. I''ll make a detour once seeing you two in the future, okay?"


    Darren glanced at her and said in a cold and low voice, "If you don''t want me to withdraw the second case, you''d better leave before I lose my temper."


    How could Amanda leave? When she saw the time on the laptop was eight o''clock in the evening, she was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She blocked Darren''s way and said, "Aren''t you going to sleep with me? I promise you. Don''t withdraw money on Cheng family again. You are forcing me to die if you do so!"


    Amanda yelled, and tears were running down from her eyes without caring how Darren reacted. She slowly crouched on the ground, turning her head away. If Darren continued to withdraw his investment, her uncle would soon issue an critically ill notice for Sheryl. Sheryl had been lying on the bed for such a long time, and there were so many people who wanted him die before he could open his eyes to see the sun.


    She was not a good sister. She couldn''t take good care of Sheryl. Now that Sheryl had been forced into such a bad situation, there was nothing she could do. Moreover, she was being humiliated here. She couldn''t do anything at all.


    Burying her head in her knees, Amanda started crying.


    Darren was surprised to see her crying. In his memory, this woman was always fearless. Ho


    w could she cry out so easily after being humiliated by him? He kicked Amanda and said, "Amanda, get out if you pretend to be poor. Don''t affect me."


    Amanda raised her head and looked at him, "What can I do to stop you from withdrawing the capital?"


    Darren raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this your attitude to ask for help?" Seeing the tears on Amanda''s face, he looked away and said coldly, "If I see you flirt with other men in the future, it won''t be that easy as just withdrawing investment."


    He looked at Amanda, then added, "You''d better remember your identity as Mrs. An. Just imagine how great the honor of this identity is. If you couldn''t bear its weight and get hurt by it, you deserve it."


    Amanda nodded her head and replied, "I will."


    Darren said, "Get out."


    "No, you haven''t promised me yet." Said Amanda. Darren was still urging her to leave.


    "I have to attend a phone meeting, you must wait for me to finish my work." Said Darren.


    "What if you forget it later? It''s too risky." Then Amanda added, "You''d better make a call first before attending the meeting. Don''t delay it on both sides."


    Darren said calmly, "I''ll change my mind at any time."


    "Then I can''t leave now. I will feel at ease after you call." Then Amanda sat on the sofa and didn''t move anymore.


    But Darren didn''t answer her. He had just left a few words to people on the phone meeting, and then he found that Amanda had already fallen asleep on the sofa. He saw her red and swollen eyes with tears on her face. Even as cold hearted as him, Darren shook his head helplessly, and held her up and took back to the guest bedroom.


    "You''re late, Amanda. I''ve already signed the critically ill notice on time." Uncle Simon raised the sheet in his hand and gave her a sinister smile, "It''s all your fault. You killed your brother. Your father, mother and even your brother won''t forgive you. You are such a devil!"


    "No, I didn''t. I didn''t. Sheryl, I didn''t kill you." Amanda shook her head hardly and cried. All of a sudden, the light in front of her eyes lit up. She opened her eyes and sat up immediately. She was relieved, because it was just a nightmare.


    Suddenly, she picked up her phone in horror. It was already two o''clock in the morning. A chill swept over her, and she trembled with fear, "Why did I fall asleep? Why did I fall asleep?"


    Sheryl, Sheryl...Amanda''s face turned pale. All of a sudden, she jumped off the bed, grabbed her purse and ran outside. When Darren heard the noise and came out, he just saw the door was closed. Darren''s face became cold. He took out his phone and called Amanda. Her phone rang in the guest bedroom. He stamped his foot and murmured, "Amanda, you''d better explain it clearly when you come back. Otherwise, it''s not just a beginning."


    Amanda ran out in a hurry. There weren''t many people in this area, so she was out of breath when she reached the intersection where there was a taxi. She didn''t have time to rest. She got into a taxi and rushed to the hospital as fast as she could.


    In the ward, Sheryl was breathing steadily. His face was slightly red and looked very healthy and natural.


    Amanda finally relieved. Just then, someone called her name in confusion. She looked up and saw Lionel standing outside the ward.

 Chapter 14 Treat Me As A Friend

    "What time is it now? Why do you come to see the patient in the middle of the night? Aren''t you feeling well?" Lionel saw that Amanda was only wearing a shirt, frowned and said to her unhappily.


    Amanda shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine. What a coincidence to meet you here, Mr. Lionel!"


    "I came here just to send some files. I was about to leave when I saw you rushing in. I thought I was mistaken. Is this your brother?" Lionel looked at the young man lying on the bed. Cheng family''s secret was kind of no-so-secret. He had heard about the news that Amanda''s younger brother, Sheryl, had become a human vegetable because of the car accident. Cheng family kept a low profile in this regard. Although Lionel was one of the shareholders of this hospital, he hadn''t expected that Sheryl would live here.


    Amanda nodded and held Sheryl''s hand, "He is fifteen years old now. Kids at his age are all running and jumping around. However, he can only lie here, feeling nothing." As Amanda spoke, she lowered her head, held Sheryl''s hand and began to cry. She had been worried all the way to the hospital that if Uncle Simon got angry from embarrassment, he would do something to hurt Sheryl. Now seeing that Sheryl was safe, Amanda was finally relieved.


    Lionel didn''t expect Amanda''s tears. He patted her shoulder and asked, "What are you crying for?"


    Amanda shook her head and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about me, Mr. Lionel. I''m sorry for what I have done to Sheryl. Every time I see him, I feel terrible. Please let me cry, that makes me feel better."


    "Did you marry to An family just for his sake?" Lionel thought about this a little while, figured out the reasons quickly. Then he sighed and continued, "If you are in any trouble, maybe I can help you."


    "I''m fine now, and I don''t want to bother you anymore. Mr. Lionel, you have really helped me a lot. It''s unnecessary for you to do this." Amanda didn''t think she had any relationship with Lionel, and she couldn''t help him in any way. But Lionel had helped her a lot, and got Darren''s suspicion and slander because of her. No matter what, she couldn''t let Lionel got involved in her business anymore.


    "Last time, I told you that as your boss, there are many things I can''t help with." Lionel raised his head and looked at Amanda. Flatly, he said, "But as your friend, I have many more things that I can do. If you take me as your friend, you can just ask me."


    "No, I really don''t need anything." Amanda raised her eyes to look at Lionel, recalling that he had saved her from the jaws of death several times, she suddenly had a bold idea. She looked at Lionel and asked, "If I ask, can I give you a hug?"


    In a daze, Lionel subconsciously nodded.


    Then Amanda walked to Lionel, and put her hand around him. Her chin rested on the shoulders of Lionel. This feeling was strange, but familiar. Amanda tried his best to remember all the things in her memory. It seemed that a long time ago, her father''s hug was so reliable, warm and safe.


    "I heard that hug can give people a sense of security." Lionel said, slightly moving his body.


    Amanda nodded and released her hands, "Thank you, Mr. Lionel. I feel like I''m refreshed now. I''m not afraid of anything now." s


    he said. While saying that, she gave him a smile, while the tears on her face hadn''t been wiped away. Such a smile looked silly, but it was the most touching one.


    "It seems that I have missed a good show." A man clapped his hands and came in. Amanda and Lionel looked at the door and found Darren leaning against the door. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    Looking at Darren, Lionel asked calmly, "When did you arrive?"


    "Probably when you were having a heart to heart talk." Darren said coldly.


    "Don''t get us wrong, Darren. I have nothing to do with Mr. Lionel." Amanda explained hurriedly.


    Darren took her by the hand and said, "Let''s go back first. Aren''t you shameful enough?"


    Lionel raised his hand in front of Darren and blocked him.


    "Lionel, what do you mean?" Looking at Lionel''s hand, Darren stopped, turned his head and stared at Lionel with his unruly eyes.


    With an apathetic expression, Lionel said in a calm voice, "I think we can have a talk."


    "I don''t think we need to talk. Now I''m going to take my wife home." Said Darren.


    Lionel nodded, "I have no objection if you want to take your wife home, but I have an obligation to protect my friend from being bullied in front of me. So I have to ask my friend first."


    Darren looked at Lionel and smiled, "Friend? Lionel, you have a really wide range of friends. You can make friends with any kind of person, can''t you? Should I applaud and congratulate you? Or should I make a generous offer to you?" With these words, he pulled Amanda''s hand, and gave her a push towards Lionel''s arm. Then Darren stood up, closed the door behind him and left.


    Amanda felt anxious and thought, ''If Darren gets angry, he won''t let go of Cheng family. All I have done is for Sheryl''s safety. I won''t let Darren do anything to hurt him.'' Thinking of this, she hurried to catch up with Darren.


    Darren''s legs are pretty long, therefore he walked really fast. Amanda ran after him with her hands on her belly. She couldn''t hold on any longer after breathing in cold air and had to move slowly. Seeing that Amanda was chasing Darren with difficulty, Lionel caught up and lifted her up from the ground and sent her to Darren''s face before Darren got into the car. And then Lionel said coldly, "If I were you, I would really feel ashamed of myself like this!"


    With that, Lionel turned around and walked away, as if his figure had never appeared in the boundless night.


    Darren frowned and asked, "What does he mean?"


    Amanda explained, "Mr. Lionel meant that you misunderstood us. We didn''t do anything. Your doubt is unrealistic. As a husband, you should trust your wife first."


    "Really?" Darren smiled sarcastically and said, "You are really his good fortune teller. I have known him for more than ten years. I have never seen him fall out with me for any woman. Amanda, what do say if I pack you as a whole and send you to him? Do you think this will be worth my invested money?"


    With her eyes wide open, Amanda looked at Darren and heard him saying, "But because you were named after Cheng family, that was why I reluctantly chose to marry you. Gu family has no relationship with Cheng family, and you have already married once, so Gu family will not allow you to marry him."

 Chapter 15 A Desire To Escape From The Marriage

    Amanda was biting her lips, and said, "I''m not a piece of good for you to evaluate and calculate. Even though Gu family wants to marry me, I won''t marry Lionel if I don''t love him. I have to marry you this time."


    "People will learn to compromise. What''s the difference between once and tenth time?" Darren said, "If you don''t want to get in the car, you can walk home."


    Amanda went onto the car in haste. At the moment, her phone rang. It was from a stranger. She answered it immediately. Susie shouted on the other end of the phone, "Amanda, you bitch! You stole my husband!" Susie seemed to be drunk.


    Darren pressed the brake pedal. His face turned completely gloomy. He couldn''t understand how chaotic the relationship between this woman and others. Wasn''t Lionel enough for her? She even dared to have involved another man. What kind of person did she take Darren as? Damn it! He had to give her a lesson.


    Startled by the sharp brake of Darren, and cursed by Susie over the phone, Amanda was confused. Then she yelled at Susie, "Susie, make it clear how I took your husband away from you. I don''t even know your husband''s surname or his appearance. Don''t think you can be mad at me when you are drunk."


    Susie snapped, "Amanda, how can you be such a shameless bastard by taking other''s husband? Do you really think Mr. Darren loves you? I can tell you that the only reason is that Mr. Darren needs a partner. I''m way better than you in terms of appearance and family status, how dare you fight against me? Why did everyone want you to marry Darren? It was me who loved Darren the most and I deserved him the most."


    Hearing Susie''s scolding, Amanda was relieved surprisingly. Then she looked at Darren. The man didn''t say anything unexpectedly. It seemed that he was listening attentively and there was even a smile on his face.


    "You deserve as you want. I won''t force you. Besides, compared with you, Rose is more competitive." Amanda sat next to Darren and tried to transfer Susie''s anger to another one.


    Susie spit and said, "Do you think I dare not to talk about this bitch? Who the hell is she? She''s a low-class actress and she wants to compete with me. An family won''t let her, a dirty one, marry Darren. She just likes to pretend to be pitiful. What''s there to be afraid of? I can kill her with one hand."


    Darren was a little displeased. When he drove back to An family, he got off the car and directly went upstairs.


    Amanda covered her belly with her hands and went upstairs slowly. It was almost dawn when she lay on the bed. She still remembered how Lionel and Darren confronted each other in the ward. It occurred to her that Lionel said, she could ask him for help if she took him as a friend.


    His warm words touched Amanda''s heart. But the feeling vanished in an instant. She couldn''t do that, because she knew in her present status, she could only be a burden to Lionel. She couldn''t give him a


    nything.


    The next morning, when Darren got up, he didn''t see Amanda. He opened the door and found Amanda sleeping soundly in her bed. He threw back her quilt immediately and called with a frown, "Do you have any idea what time it is now, Amanda? Why don''t you get up?"


    Amanda turned her body in an attempt to get the quilt, but she couldn''t get it. Feeling a little uncomfortable, she lifted her arm and said, "Mr. Lionel told me to ask for a leave."


    "How long?" Asked Darren.


    "A month." She answered in a daze.


    "Why?" Seeing that she was still in a daze, Darren asked.


    As a matter of fact, Amanda just wanted to get the quilt and fall asleep as soon as possible. Hearing the voice kept asking her, it was hard for her to have a good rest. With a painful expression, Amanda covered her head and said, "Well, it''s always said that it takes a hundred days to recover."


    She thought that it would be better for her to have a rest for one month after she lost her baby. However, what she said meant something else to Darren, "Where did you get hurt?" he asked with an unhappy face.


    Amanda murmured, "You''re so annoying. Of course I was hurt at Cheng family. When they heard that the bastard Darren withdrew his investment, they called me back and scolded me." she complained.


    Darren''s mouth twitched slightly, "Then did you know why you were scolded?"


    "Because they say something wrong." Amanda fumbled around and finally found the quilt. But she couldn''t pull the quilt, instead, she took herself to the bedside. Her fluffy hair ran across Darren''s arm that was gripping the quilt, which made him feel itchy.


    At this time, Amanda was lovable and obedient, totally different from the girl who would never turn back even if she was hurt to bleed. If she was always so cute, he didn''t mind raising a woman as cute as raising a pet.


    "What a bastard Darren is! He should stay with Rose. Why did he come to me?" Amanda turned over and kept murmuring. Then she heard the door closing, which woke her up.


    After a night of rest, Amanda felt better. The servant had begun to clean the house, she asked the servant to cook a bowl of chicken soup for her. At the same time, Lionel sent her a text message, from which he told her the date of her leave and the basic salary that she would get. Amanda read Lionel''s message and her mood was complicated.


    She was a little bit boring, so she turned on the TV. Within the entertainment channel, there would be news about Rose. Looking at her beautiful face, Amanda felt ironic. The idol of the common people was actually a woman who was very scheming. No wonder people said that the entertainment circle was a bad one.


    She really hoped that Darren would be foolish enough to ask Rose to marry him. In that case, Amanda would be able to legally get rid of the identity of Mrs. An as well as this cold and cruel marriage, but for the time being, it seemed impossible.

 Chapter 16 Confrontation

    When Darren sat in the office, his assistant Sophie knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Darren, the general manager of Cheng Group is waiting for you in the reception room. He wants to have a meeting with you from 9:00 to 9:30."


    "No, I don''t want to see him." said Darren, waving his hand lazily.


    Sophie turned to arrange accordingly. When she opened the door, Darren suddenly stopped her. She looked back at him curiously and wondered, Mr. Darren is always a decisive and efficient man. Why was there doubt on his face? Cheng Group is just a small company. Comparing with An Group, it''s just too small. Why should Mr. Darren care about it?


    "Tell him to go to the conference room in ten minutes." Said Darren in a low voice.


    Sophie went to the reception room and smiled politely, "Mr. Cheng, Mr. Darren is busy now. He will meet you in conference room in ten minutes. Please wait for a moment."


    Charles stood up in a hurry and said with a smile, "Thanks for your help, Sophie."


    Through his eyes, Sophie was dressed in a white uniform with black stripes, which outlined the attractive V line on the collar. Plus, Sophie had a delicate and indifferent face. If a beauty like her came to his side, his life would be more relaxed than that of the heavens hall.


    Sophie struggled through her career step by step, she saw through Charles''s mind at a glance. After reporting to him, she turned around and left.


    "Sophie, who is Mr. Darren meeting?" When Nancy came out of the tea room and saw Sophie, she greeted her with a smile.


    "It is just the general manager of Cheng Group," answered Sophie.


    "I heard that man is a ruffian." Nancy sighed and shook her head, "I really don''t know how come family like Cheng family can marry Mr. Darren. It''s really losing out."


    Sophie said calmly, "This is none of our business. Mr. Darren needs to read the report for next month. Send it to my office later."


    Nancy stood up and escorted Sophie off. Her face changed immediately, ''She is just an assistant. How come she is even more arrogant than me, a manager. Well, but she is Mr. Darren''s assistant, is more omnipotent than me in front of Mr. Darren.'' she thought.


    Charles came here to talk with Darren about the withdrawal of the capital yesterday. He remembered that Darren had given the order to continue the cooperation with him last night, but the capital was still locked in the bank. The head of the bank was playing Tai Chi with him and wanted him to give some money secretly, which was too much for Charles, so he wanted to take the opportunity to look for his brother-in-law and bond with him as well. Usually, Charles had no right to make friends with people like Mr. Darren.


    Sitting in the reception room, Charles waited for a long time, but Darren didn''t show up. Charles started to feel anxious, hopeful and disturbed at the same time.


    At the corner of the corridor in front of the reception room, Lionel was coming up towards Darren. Seeing Darren, Lionel stopped immediately.


    They were close friends. But Amanda had meddled in, so the two men couldn''t get along anymore.


    "She is just a dispensable chess piece of Cheng family. This is not your style." Darren said slightly, "The progress of the case in America is not bad. You should follow it up. In the future, your performance will also be counted on the board of directors."


    "Darren, listen to me. My style is that I''ll do what I think is the right thing. And I''ll do my best to achieve my goal. Besides, I know better than anyone else about the fact of your marriage. You don''t love Amanda at all." Said Lionel.


    "Do you like her?" Darren suddenly asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lionel hesitated for a while.


    Amanda paused for some time, while her phone kept ringing because Charles was urging her. She hung up the phone unconsciously,


    and waited for the reply from Lionel at the corner.


    "Do you think that you can only help others when you like them?" Lionel frowned and said, "Because you dislike her, she got bullied all the time in the company. Now that you were dissatisfied with the marriage arranged by your father, you can treat your dissatisfaction to a person who is trapped in the marriage just like you."


    "That''s none of your business. It''s not your turn to judge me." Darren stopped smiling and said coldly, "Just tell me, do you like Amanda?"


    "That''s my business, I don''t have to tell you." "I''ll stick to what I''m going to do. If it isn''t accordance with your faith, then there''s nothing else I can do," Lionel declared.


    "If you don''t like her, you can speak it out straightforwardly. Lionel, your duplicity is still like always. You like Amanda, right?" Darren stared at Lionel. He paused for a second and said to Lionel with interest, "What a pity. We already had sex on our wedding night. If you want a second-hand woman, I don''t mind it."


    Amanda clenched the bag in her hand and leaned against the glass with her lips bit. She slowly squatted down and didn''t want to listen to what he said, because Darren just called her a second-hand woman in front of Lionel.


    Darren thought that Lionel would say something like that I misunderstood or what, but instead with a bitter smile on his face, Lionel said gently, "I know."


    Darren froze, and then his eyes became fierce, "You know? How did you know? How could Amanda even tell you this?"


    "Enough!" The next second, Amanda came out from the corner. Her eyes were burning with rage and her body was as tense as a little beast which had been injured badly.


    Darren looked at her and frowned, "Why are you here?" ''Didn''t this damn woman say she wanted to rest at home? Why is she here in the company?''


    When Amanda was about to speak, the door of the reception room opened. Charles got exasperated since Amanda hadn''t answered his phone no matter how hard he tried. When he saw Amanda standing there, he got more furious. Charles grabbed Amanda''s collar and scolded, "Bitch, why did you come here so late? Did you offend Mr. Darren again? Otherwise why didn''t Mr. Darren see me? Go and beg Mr. Darren now. If you can''t get the money, I''ll kill you!"


    Amanda was pushed hard by Charles. His sudden action caught her off guard. The flower rack next to her fell to the ground. In a big stride, Lionel held Amanda and asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Where did you get hurt?"


    Darren''s heart tightened. He looked at Charles coldly and said, "This is An Group. Manager Cheng, you did put on airs. How dare you hit my wife in An Group?"


    It was not until then that Charles found out that Darren was also there. He immediately took back his hand, smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Darren, you are finally here. I was just too anxious to wait."


    "Too anxious." Unexpectedly, Darren kicked on Charles''s belly. His movement was fast and steady. Charles was a fat sack, how could he fight back? Charles covered his stomach with one of his hands and squatted down. He said, "Mr. Darren, let''s have a talk. Don''t be angry for such a woman."


    "You hurt my woman. Do you have anything to say to me? Get out!" Darren said in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Darren, this woman is just a pawn of our cooperation. Why do you take her seriously?" Charles was in a cold sweat because of the pain.


    Darren didn''t respond. He reached out his hand and pulled Amanda over. Lionel didn''t make a move, "Take care of yourself." he nodded to Amanda.


    Amanda stood still as she watched Lionel leave. Seeing her look, Darren said unhappily, "The man has left. Would you like to follow him?"


    When Amanda was about to say something, her face went pale. Her elbow was scratched by a sharp iron wire. Darren frowned and took her downstairs.

 Chapter 17 The Hospital

    "Where are you taking me to?" Amanda took a step back and got rid of Darren''s hand because she had heard clearly what he had said.


    "Hospital. To dress the wound." Darren''s hand was shook off by her, he frowned and said unhappily, "Otherwise, where do you think I''m taking you to?"


    "No, I can do it by myself." Amanda stared at him angrily, "If you really have the good heart to help me, please don''t say that nonsense any more. There is nothing between Mr. Lionel and me. He helped me just because he couldn''t bear to see me being bullied."


    "You have been bullied? You are married to An Group, who dares to bully you?" Darren said coldly, "If you are bullied in this way, it''s because you are useless."


    Amanda was surprised by what he said. The whole An Group knew that she was the woman that Darren hated the most. Everyone wanted to step on her and ask for rewards. How could he claim that she was married to An Group?


    Which Group CEO''s wife would give out 10000 leaflets when she came to the company?


    Which Group CEO''s wife would be locked in the archives center at midnight?


    She was badly injured due to his pushing. In the studio, she was surrounded by a group of malicious people.


    He didn''t care about her awkwardness for so many times, and sometimes he even pushed her further and ruined her dignity in front of everyone.


    Amanda he pushed him away and entered the elevator. After she stepped out of An Group, she took a deep breath and smiled. This didn''t matter. Mrs. An was just a trade. She should never have expected anything from Darren and she didn''t need him to do anything for her.


    But thinking of the hard kick Charles got, Amanda felt really satisfied.


    "Oh, it''s Amanda. Why are you off the company so early? CEO''s wife is really different." Nancy was just back from meeting customers. Seeing Amanda walking out of the elevator, Nancy couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Now that you know I''m the wife of your CEO, how dare you irritate me? You must look down upon your CEO, don''t you?" Amanda proposed.


    "You''re right. I don''t have the guts to offend you. CEO''s wife could even hit Rose when she wants, I''m just a nobody. I''m afraid of her more." Nancy snorted.


    Last time when Amanda was framed, the news spread all over the company, that the reason why she fought with Rose was because she was angry with the rumor between Darren and Rose. As a result, Rose was injured. The company''s advertising had to postpone the shooting for half a month. In addition, because of the wound on Rose''s leg, many substitutes were used.


    If there weren''t for Mrs. An''s identity, the news would have been already exposed to the media. There would have been many fans of Rose''s to surround and attack Amanda, and how could she have such a good time now?


    Amanda said coldly, "So you must don''t mess with me. I don''t care about the job anyway. If you keep provoking me, you will make a fool of yourself." As soon as she finished her words, Amanda walked away on her high heels, leaving furious Nancy behind.


    Although Charles pushed her hard, Amanda only suffered some bruises. It was easy to disinfect and apply some medicine and she would be fine. Then Amanda went to the nearest hospital to the company and got herself some medicine. When she arrived, she saw Aunt Li and Susie hurry into the elevator. She was confused and wondered why they came to the hospital. Who had any accident?


    Amanda took a look at the floor


    number they stopped at and then went up by the next lift.


    When she arrived at the ninth floor, Amanda kept looking around while walking. From a distance, she saw Susie coming out of a ward and making a phone call angrily. Before she could react, her phone rang. It was from Susie.


    Amanda answered the phone, hiding herself.


    Susie scolded on the other end of the line, "Amanda, get your ass to the hospital, now!"


    Every time she spoke to Amanda, she sounded as if she had eaten firecracker, just the exact same as Charles. Was it because Amanda was too weak to be bullied, or because they thought she owed them?


    Amanda leaned against the wall and asked casually, "What''s up?"


    "Amanda you bastard, how dare you attack my brother! Are you still a member of Cheng family? Since you married to An family, don''t you know who you are now?" Susie received a call in a hurry. Charles felt a terrible pain in his stomach when he came back from An Group. He went to have a check-up, and it turned out to be visceral bleeding, which scared the whole family. The operation for Charles just came to an end, which scared Mrs. Li and Susie to death.


    Charles didn''t dare to say that it was Darren who kicked him. He just said vaguely that he want to An Group before becoming like this. The first person they thought of was Amanda.


    The corners of Amanda mouth twitched with anger, "Susie, if I were able to kick your brother to death, I wouldn''t have been here listening to you insult me like this. Go and find Darren if you dare, go beat and scold him if you dare. Don''t bully me." Then Amanda hung up the phone.


    It turned out that Charles was injured because of the kick. His internal organs were bleeding. Amanda was impressed. She didn''t expect that Darren was that relentless, though he looked so weak and didn''t have enough strength. She had fought with him for several times, and if Darren kicked her once, she would probably die directly.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda felt like a loser, ''I haven''t been beaten to death by Darren. Should I have to thank him for not killing me?''


    However, she frowned slightly, ''Why did Darren suddenly treated Charles so relentless?'' Was it just because she was pushed by Charles?


    The moment Amanda came up with this idea, she rejected it immediately. How could Darren stand up for her? She sneered. He had always been careless to use the worst thoughts and the cruelest way to deal with her. He would treat her with the most painful way. The only reason he did differently this time, was to stop her Mrs. An''s identity from damaged.


    "Mom, how dare Amanda hang up on me?" Susie''s voice came close all of a sudden. Amanda was shocked. They came over unconsciously. Her mind was in a mess. If they found her at this time, it would definitely be another trouble. But there was nothing that could block her way now, so they could see her when they came over.


    Amanda opened the door nearby, closed it and leaned against it. Outside the door, Susie and Mrs. Li were walking passed by the window. Susie looked angry, and Mrs. Li patted her daughter to make her calm down.


    Amanda let out a sigh of relief. Then she saw a doctor in the white gown looking at her suspiciously.


    The doctor looked young, and the badge on him indicated that his surname was Zhao, first name was Henry. There was no expression on his face, and he looked very calm too. He stared at Amanda and asked, "Are you here to see a doctor?"

 Chapter 18 Hiding

    "Yes, I am here to see a doctor." With her eyes wide open, Amanda smiled politely, "But I think I got into the wrong room. I''m sorry."


    Ignoring her, Henry lowered his head and continued writing. The door was opened and then closed. He looked up with displeasure, seeing the girl who broke in inexplicably pulled the curtain and look around the room anxiously. He said calmly, "Miss, if there is nothing else, please go out. Don''t affect other patients."


    Amanda made a ''quiet'' gesture to him and said, "Please help me."


    "Are you stalked? Robbed? Or threatened? You don''t come from the psychiatry department next door, do you?" Henry narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Amanda carefully.


    A woman asked curiously outside, "Should I go in here? Why is the curtain closed and the door closed? Is Dr. Zhao there?" Someone knocked on the door.


    Before Henry could answer, his mouth was covered by a small hand. There was a faint fragrance in her cold hand, and the girl''s unprepared expression was in front of him.


    It never occurred to Amanda that Mrs. Li and Susie turned around and came to this room. As soon as she opened the door, she was almost found by them. There was no place to hide in the room, and now they were right outside the door.


    "Dr. Zhao, please let me hide in this place for a while." Amanda pleaded in a low voice.


    Before Henry could react, Amanda bent over and went under his desk. Susie opened the door impatiently and saw the doctor lowering his head looking at something. She said with dissatisfaction, "Dr. Zhao, it''s still working hours. Could you work hard now?"


    Henry had no choice but to sit straight, showing her working status and asked Susie, "What can I do for you?"


    Susie handed the test report to him and said, "This is the test report of Charles, bed number 161. I need you to prescribe medicine for him."


    Henry took over the report and looked at it. Mrs. Li asked anxiously, "Doctor, how''s my son now? Will it have any bad influence on him having a baby in the future?"


    The corner of Henry''s mouth twitched. He shook his head and said, "It''s just the spleen bleeding."


    Tears welled up in Mrs. Li''s eyes as once she heard Henry''s words, "How could it happen?"


    Susie was not reconciled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I will never let go of the little bitch when I catch her." Then, Susie took out her phone and dialed again.


    When Amanda''s phone flashed, she was startled. Luckily she had turned off the volume. Now just the screen was on, but there was still vibration. Although it was not loud, there was still a sound in this quiet room.


    Shocked by Henry, he looked down at Amanda who just hung up the phone in a hurry. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    After being hung up the phone, Susie made another call. Amanda had already turned off the vibration too. Looking at the constantly bright screen, Amanda smiled reluctantly to Henry.


    Henry was helpless with the woman under his desk. He could do nothing but write some forms as quickly as possible, hopin


    g that these two ladies in front of him could leave as soon as possible.


    "Doctor Zhao, did your phone ring just now?" Mrs. Li kindly reminded Henry.


    With his head bowed, Henry wrote on the prescription. Without changing his countenance, he said, "It was just an alarm clock."


    Mrs. Li and Susie took the form and left finally. Henry stepped back and said, "Miss Cheng, could you please come out?"


    Getting out from under the desk, Amanda smiled at Henry and said, "Thank you. Thank you for helping me today."


    "Why are you hiding from those two people? Are you family or enemy? Did Charles, who hurt his spleen, get injured because of you?" Henry seemed to have no reaction on anything, but his questions had a clear train of thought.


    "Nominally, we are family, but they treat me as an enemy." Amanda said.


    "I want to know." Said Henry calmly.


    "What? Why?" Amanda looked at him surprisingly. It was obvious that Henry didn''t like to talk to others at all. When he gave them the medicine, he sounded cold and detached. How could he care about her business?


    "It''s boring to sit here all day. Finally there''s something interesting." Henry explained.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened from outside. Mrs. Li came in with the prescription and asked in confusion, "Doctor Zhao, can you please check where can we get the medicines?"


    Henry walked to the front from his desk and pointed at the form to Mrs. Li. She thanked him, turned around and left.


    With her hands covering her head, Amanda got out from the desk in a gasp of air. She rushed to the desk just now and her head hit the desk directly. She still had to endure the pain to listen to the speech of Mrs. Li and Henry. She rubbed her head to gasp for air after Mrs. Li finally left.


    Henry looked at her awkward face, and smiled with surprise.


    "That''s it. He went to look for trouble from my cheap husband. As a result, he was kicked and sent to the hospital. But he felt embarrassed to say that my husband kicked him, so he blamed it on me. I''m so weak. How could I kick someone hard like this? How dare they bully me like this?" Amanda simplified her experience to Henry.


    Henry approvingly nodded and said, "Indeed. You only have the ability to bump your head." With these words, he couldn''t help bursting into laughter and said, "It was so tortuous!"


    Amanda rolled her eyes on him. But for the sake of his help, she didn''t plan to argue with him over this. At this moment, while Mrs. Li and Susie were out, Amanda had to go back in a hurry.


    Amanda still felt dizzy on the way home, so she clutched her head and went back by taxi. Thinking of that even an indifferent person like Henry could be amused to laugh by her tortuous experience, she wondered if she wanted to see a life with such disgusting story written on it.


    Amanda smiled. The sun was shining brightly outside. Compared with other people''s laughter and mockery, the pain and bitterness she had experienced were too hard for anyone else to understand. All her story was only a joke.

 Chapter 19 Apology

    After this drama, it was already noon. Back to An family, Amanda found surprisingly that Darren was having lunch at home. People like him would have a lot of social engagements. He was surprisingly at home.


    "Mrs. An is back." The servant Nola served the last dish and went to Amanda with a smile.


    Amanda nodded, washed her hands and sat down for lunch.


    Darren looked up, stared at her and asked, "Where have you been?"


    "Hospital." Amanda said.


    "Why did it take you so long?" She left at ten o''clock in the morning. Now it was half past twelve. It was only ten minutes'' walk from the company to the hospital, and it was just a simple dress of wound.


    "Darren, you kicked Charles and now he''s in hospital." Amanda said, putting down her chopsticks on the table.


    Darren took his plate and picked up a piece of beef and ate it quietly.


    Seeing that he didn''t response, Amanda then went back to her seat and continued her meal.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang. Nola quickly went to open the door. The person outside politely said, "Excuse me, is Mr. Darren at home?"


    After hearing the sound, Amanda put down her bowl and chopsticks and stood up.


    "Sit down." Said Darren calmly. Amanda stared at him. The voice outside the door was from her uncle. But Darren didn''t look surprised at all when he heard it. Charles broke his spleen because of him. Her uncle must come to blame him.


    However, here was An family. With the order of Darren, Amanda sat down. She didn''t want to entertain this uncle who always hid a dagger behind his smile anyway.


    Nola greeted Simon to sit down. Then she walked into the dining room and asked, "Mr. Darren, the man outside introduced himself as Cheng Group''s chairman, Simon. He wants to have a talk with you."


    "I''m having lunch now. I''ll be busy for about an hour. He can go on with his work if he has something to deal with." Said Darren.


    Amanda bit the chopsticks. An hour? He had already finished half of his meal now. One hour later, it might be pulled out from his body at that time. Now she could tell that Darren was putting on airs.


    Nola replied when she came back. And as expected, Simon told her to ask Mr. Darren to eat slowly. He was not in a hurry, he could wait patiently.


    Compared with women of Li Group, Simon was more cunning than them. He won''t be foolish enough to blame Darren instead of coming to apologize as soon as he heard Darren kicked Charles.


    Amanda felt a little hungry after she was out for a long time, and Nola made very delicious food for her. But she was still a little uneasy when thinking of Simon''s usual methods and movements. Seeing that Darren was still having lunch slowly, she couldn''t help saying, "You can eat after you go to meet him first."


    "Do you think I''m you?" Darren replied unhurriedly.


    How about me? Amanda didn''t get it, ''Did I look anxious?'' But there was no way not to be in a hurry. Simon would always take Sheryl as a hostage. This time, he felt very angry. Maybe he would torture Sheryl in another way. If there was no other way, Amanda would like to take peaceful with Uncle Simon.


    "If you want to go, then go. There is no nails on your chair." Seeing her sitting there absentmindedly, Darren felt a little restless. He put the bowl on the table and said to Amanda.


    Then Amanda stood up right away and walked out. When she walked out of the dining room, she saw her uncle was sitting in the living room and had a cup of tea prepared by Nola. Simon turned around and saw Amanda. He smiled and asked, "Hello, my dear Amanda, is Mr. Darren still eating?"


    Amanda said yes and then sat opposite to her uncle and asked with concern, "How is Charles?"


    Uncle Simon laughed and said, "Why do you still mention this disappointing thing? If Mr. Darren weren''t not angry, it would be lucky for him


    . Your cousin is just a reckless person. He has no bad intentions. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Please don''t say that, Uncle Simon. I only care about Sheryl. I don''t take other people and things seriously." Amanda explained.


    Simon looked at Amanda up and down. Amanda was a petite and fair skinned girl, who inherited her mother''s beautiful eyes. She could be considered a beauty if standing there. When a man and a woman lived alone, they might cross the boundary someday.


    However, Simon took a pause. The day at Cheng family, there was a pool of blood under Amanda''s body after she was hit. Mrs. Li guessed that she had a miscarriage, but Darren didn''t do anything. On the contrary, the vice-president of An Group, Lionel, rushed over in a hurry. Then nothing happened afterwards, which made him kept wondering.


    When Charles woke up, he told the whole story. He was impatient while waiting for Darren and he said a few harsh words to Amanda. Then Darren got angry and went up to kick him.


    Charles was very evasive and the answer seemed to be ambiguous. But he had a sharp sense that Darren was not completely indifferent to Amanda, otherwise Darren wouldn''t be so cruel to him, which made him feel somewhat grateful and a little uneasy.


    The good thing was if Amanda had been lucky enough to win Darren''s heart, the whole Cheng family would have some connection. But the bad thing was, the truth was that Amanda had hatred for them more than love for years.


    But it didn''t matter. After all, they had Sheryl in hand. As long as they had Sheryl as hostage, they wouldn''t be afraid that Amanda would be disobedient.


    "Amanda, your cousin just lost his temper for the moment. I will teach him a lesson. You are the wife of Mr. Darren, so please persuade him not to fight with his family. Right? If you have time, go back home more often. Your aunt and you cousin Susie are looking forward to your return." Simon knew that Darren didn''t want to see him. He took the opportunity to leave when he saw Amanda came to talk to him.


    Amanda walked him out with smile all the time. After he left, she shut the door and complained, "You cunning old fox! How dare you keep saying we are a family!"


    "Rude." It was unknown when Darren stood in the corridor and seemed to have heard their conversation. Suddenly, he uttered and startled Amanda. She jumped two steps away and said impatiently, "Are you cosplaying a spirit behind me?!"


    When she realized what just happened, she laughed and said in a more casual manner, "I''m always a vulgar person. I don''t have the same rules as the lady of your family. If you want to see the elegant lady, you can go to see Rose."


    Darren said coldly, "It''s good that you know who you are." Then he picked up his coat and went out.


    Amanda was a little bit angry, ''He was a man of few words, yet he could always hurt others with his words.'' In her opinion, comparing to Rose, she was not lower than her in status. Amanda felt a pain in her belly. Her face turned pale and then she rushed to the bathroom.


    When she came out with a painful face, she saw Darren back again.


    Startled, Darren asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Amanda was a little surprised to see him back, and the pain flashed on her face. She lost her balance and fell to the carpet. Looking at Darren, who was about to pick her up, Amanda immediately reached out her hand to push him away, and said, "I''m fine. Go ahead with your work. Don''t worry about me."


    But Darren ignored her request and took her directly to the hospital. At this moment, Amanda had no strength to struggle. Her belly still ached when she was in the car. It was the first day after the miscarriage, and it hurt so much. She curled up at the back seat with hands over her belly. She was afraid that she might have sequel after the miscarriage yesterday.

 Chapter 20 Its You Again

    When they arrived at the hospital, Darren opened the door of the backseat. He saw Amanda holding her belly with her hand. Sweat was running down her forehead and her eyes were red. He frowned and lifted her up.


    At the sight of the hospital, Amanda gave a flattering smile, "Don''t worry. I can handle by myself." She thought that Darren would leave after she said so, but she didn''t expect that her pitiful but tough appearance made Darren feel more awkward. He didn''t say anything, just lifted his hands and carried her in, which attracted many people''s attention on the way.


    Amanda thought, ''I''m a dead person. What if Darren knows that I had a miscarriage?'' Will she be killed? Or Cheng family? Darren wouldn''t believe the baby was his. He must thought Amanda was carrying someone else''s baby. Otherwise why didn''t she tell him after the miscarriage? Anyway, Darren had always supposed the worst. It would cause a big storm.


    Amanda looked out at the bright sky, as if she could see a fierce storm coming.


    "Doctor, her belly hurts. Give her a check-up." Said Darren bluntly.


    The nurse looked up and blushed unconsciously. She said in a low voice, "Sir, you have to register first please."


    There were several people registered ahead. Seeing this, Amanda was very happy. She said to Darren, "Don''t worry about me. You have something to deal with in the company. I can wait here by myself."


    However, when Darren glanced at her, he grasped her hand and read her mind. He asked coldly, "Amanda, what tricks are you playing?"


    Amanda just rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    Darren put her down onto the chair and went straight to the first person in line. He took a wad of money out of his wallet and said indifferently, "Trade for your number."


    There were always people who couldn''t live without money. Within half a minute, Darren went in with Amanda in his arms.


    "Doctor, her belly hurts. Give her a check-up." The man''s cold voice echoed in the room.


    The doctor was looking through the record. When he turned around, he was a little shocked when seeing it was Amanda. Then Amanda took a look back and recognized him. It was Henry? She came here for gynecology. Why did Henry, who cared for the spleen and kidney, come here? Did she enter the wrong ward? Did she come to the department of urology?


    But it was also convenient if the doctor was Henry. Amanda blinked her eyes to him and thought, ''Bro, help me.''


    There was some resignation in Henry''s eyes. He just came to get some materials, but it seemed that Amanda was in trouble again. The man standing next to her looked unusual at first glance. He was wearing expensive clothes, with sharp and aggressive eyes. Even when he raised his hand by chance, his manners could be seen. It was natural for a tailor-made suit to be on him, and the buttons at the collar were crystals of diamond section. ''He is an extraordinary man.'' Henry though.


    Darren frowned slightly. Although it was not a surprise to see the male doctor at the department of gynecology, the doctor''s inspection still made him a little unhappy. His Adam''s Apple moved and he said coldly, "Are you Dr. Qin?"


    With all the pathetic sights of Amanda''s, Henry replied, "Yes, I am."


    "Then, Dr. Melisa, please check her condition quickly." Said Darren slowly.


    As his mind was in a total mess, Henry had no choice. Fortunately, the badge on the desk only showed Dr. Melisa Qin without sex and photo, and this gave him the chance to replace her. Henry clear


    ed his throat and said, "So please go do a color ultrasound examination first, lady."


    After the color ultrasound examination was done, Darren went to get the test report. On the other side, Amanda held Henry''s hand and requested, "Help me, please."


    "No. You''re in too much trouble. This man is not easy to be trifled with." Henry refused directly.


    "You can''t do that. You''ve already helped me. You''re on the same boat with me. Don''t blame me. Just do what you should do." Amanda grabbed his hand tightly and said with a sad face, "Henry, it''s a matter of life and death."


    "Is there any other symptoms other than these?" The doctor took the notebook and started to record them seriously.


    "It''s nothing serious, actually. It''s just easy to suffer from insomnia and severe headache, and I experienced a lot of hair loss. I have some anemia and fearing of cold, which are a small problems" Amanda explained to the doctor earnestly.


    Darren opened the door and saw the scene. He didn''t say anything and handed the report to Henry.


    Looking at the report, Henry pretended to be serious and said, "Miss Cheng, you are fine. Don''t touch cold water. You just caught a cold during your period. And don''t eat raw and cold food."


    "Thank you, doctor." Amanda said gratefully.


    Hearing this, Darren was a little impatient. He said, "Since everything''s alright, I have stuff to deal with at company. I have to go now." Then he left directly.


    "Oh, how heartless he is!" Henry sighed.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and Henry put on a good doctor identity who devoted himself to work. However, a female doctor came in and said surprisingly, "Henry, why are you here seeing patients?"


    Henry waved his hand instantly and said with a smile, "Dr. Melisa, how could I know how to treat your patients. She is my friend. She just dropped by to check on me."


    Doctor Qin looked at Amanda suspiciously, and Amanda answered with a smile, "Nice to meet you. I''m one of Henry''s friends."


    Dr. Qin smiled. In order not to delay her work, Henry took Amanda out of the ward.


    Outside, they headed to a cafe. Amanda ordered a cup of hot smoothie. She took a deep breath and said, "I thought I was going to die here."


    "You should thank me for my kindness!" Said Henry in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "It''s my treat today, order whatever you want." Amanda replied with a smile.


    "There is an Emperor Coffee which costs 298 RMB per cup." Said Henry with a wicked smile.


    "I''m sorry, bro. Please go easy on me." Amanda implored.


    "Continue your story." Henry made a gesture of laziness, he was quite interested in this woman who always got into troubles.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulder, "That man is my husband. I don''t know what''s wrong with him that he insisted to drive me to the hospital. Therefore we sent him off."


    "That''s not the point." With a serious look on Henry''s face, he stirred the coffee slowly, "Don''t think I can''t read the color ultrasound report. You lost a baby once, and it was the record of in-hospital yesterday."


    A chill came to Amanda''s heart. She looked at Henry carefully and said coldly, "You went through my profile?"


    "Curiosity kills the cat. It''s my instinct." Said Henry disapprovingly.


    Amanda frowned. Henry looked still casual in front of her, but his eyes were sharp. Then she realized that Henry looked like a cunning fox but actually he was like a lion that pretended to be asleep. She lowered her head and said, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 21 The Incident

    "Go on." said Henry with a smile.


    Amanda said with a grimace, "But don''t you already know it, bro? Anything else left?"


    "I only saw the medical record. I''m curious about the conflicts between people." Said Henry.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "What else conflict is there? I just lost a kid. I don''t want him to know about it. I don''t want a dispute between us again."


    "The child is not his?"


    "Ahem." Amanda choked herself, pulled out some tissue and wiped her mouth awkwardly. She rolled her eyes at him and snapped, "What are you talking about?"


    "If not, why don''t you tell him?" Henry stared at her.


    It was easy and fast for men and women to fall in love with each other, but they wouldn''t become worse if their children were involved. According to what she brought up before, Henry smiled. A clever woman should be good at taking advantage of men''s sympathy and guilt, so that they could go further and steadily.


    Amanda lowered her head staring at the jelly floating on smoothie. As the fresh and plump forehead shone in the light, her nose had a nice shape and her watery eyes looked lazy and listless like a sleepy cat.


    "Not everyone wants to get benefits from it. I was forced to marry him in the first place, and I don''t want to be more involved with him. The appearance of the child was just a burden to him, but let him become a secret. It''s good for both him and me." Amanda chuckled, with a hint of desolation in her eyes.


    "Stupid." "I don''t like to deal with idiots. That''s it. I don''t want to see you again." said Henry.


    When he paid the bill and left, Amanda didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. As she was drinking slowly, some kind of light flashed across her mind. But there were so many people in the coffee shop that Amanda didn''t care about it. She packed her things and went home directly.


    "Mrs. An, have a bowl of chicken soup to warm up yourself." As soon as she got home, Nola brought her a bowl of chicken soup. Amanda smiled, "Thank you, Nola."


    "No problem, Mrs. An. It''s my pleasure." Nola smiled and said, "Once Mr. Darren said that, I quickly went to the market to buy fresh chicken. The soup I made is the best, and I will remember to cook it in future."


    Amanda was stunned, "Darren said that?"


    Nola smiled, "Mr. Darren still cares about your health."


    This man. Amanda felt a bit uncomfortable and thought, ''What the hell is he thinking? Was it because I agreed to let him be together with Rose and he wanted to compensate me?'' It''s completely impossible. It''s not up to him whom he wants to be with.


    Since Amanda couldn''t figure it out, she decided to put it aside. After all, it was really nice to have a bowl of warm chicken soup.


    In the evening, when Darren came back, Nola went to him to take off his coat. Darren looked around and found nobody in the living room. He asked, "Had she drunk it up?"


    Nola laughed and said, "Mrs. An had drunk it and slept all afternoon."


    Darren nodded, frowning. He was not in a good mood.


    He asked Lionel to be in charge of the case in America, but he didn''t expect that Lionel had got the new case of SH Film from Nicholas. Now Lionel was separated from An Group, and it would stand up to Darren.


    "Lionel, it seems that you


    really have to stay here to compete with me." Receiving the call from Nicholas, Darren said coldly.


    Lowering his head, Lionel added, "I''ve never thought of competing with anyone. I just prefer the people here."


    Prefer the people here? There was only one person here that he could prefer. It was Amanda.


    "SH Film is preparing to shoot a new TV series. I''m looking forward to invite Rose as leading actress." Lionel smiled, "After all, she''s Mr. Darren''s woman."


    Suddenly, the door slam sound woke Amanda up from a dream. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. Before she opened her eyes, her chin was grabbed by someone. Then she was kissed on the lips. After a few seconds, Amanda pushed Darren away and trembled with anger. She leaned back and roared, "Darren! What''s wrong with you? Are you crazy?"


    Darren looked at her coldly and said, "Amanda, I''m warning you. If you don''t sign the divorce agreement, you and Lionel will never be together. Even if the stuff I throw away, no one else can ever have it."


    He looked furious. And Amanda was even angrier than him. She was caught up and kissed wildly for a long time tonight. After the kiss, she was called a stuff. Such a domineering demonstration insulted her. For a moment, all the good impression she had on him during the day was gone.


    Amanda grabbed a pillow, threw it at him, and scolded, "You''d better pray that we''ll divorce sooner or later. If you keep acting like this, I''ll cuckold you."


    "You''d better have a clear estimation of yourself." Looking at Amanda''s angry face, Darren became more irritated. This woman was just an accessory part of his business and he never took her seriously. But it was a problem that she was coveted by someone. And this man was Lionel, his rival in strength all the time. Lionel used to be his brother, but now parted with him because of a woman.


    Darren shut the door and rushed out. Amanda''s eyes were wet with tears. She knew that she and Darren had a contractual marriage, but it didn''t mean that she could allow him to bully her like a stuff. If she could choose, who would like to start a marriage without getting blessing? Damn it, Darren!


    In the middle of the night, there was a knock on the door, which woke up Amanda who was still asleep. The woman outside the door said, "Mrs. An, I''m Mr. Darren''s assistant, Sophie. I''m sorry to wake you up. There is an emergency. Please forgive me. Get up and go with me."


    Then Amanda got up and opened the door. She looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously. It was already late at night. The woman in front of her wore an appropriate suit with delicate makeup and a calm smile on her face. But anxiety flashed in her eyes from time to time.


    On the way, Sophie roughly introduced the situation to Amanda. Mr. Darren went to look for Rose in the middle of the night and was photographed by news reporters. An Group could have suppressed the news, but because of the release of Rose''s new movie, the hype of the investor side was quite popular, with the help of An Group''s enemies secretly, and Amanda stole the show when donated the bracelet at the charity party before, the cat and mouse game of Mr. Darren was put at the center of the blade.


    So now they needed her, Mrs. An, to help Darren get rid of the rumor.

 Chapter 22 Gossip

    It was still dark outside. Amanda pressed down the window when she leaned against it. The car was so fast that the wind blew in and blew up her hair.


    Sophie was driving to the press conference, she glanced at Amanda from the rearview mirror.


    When Amanda knew that a storm was coming, she was able to remain calm, which surprised Sophie. Amanda leaned against the window with her chin resting on her arm. The lights outside flashed across her face, but she didn''t have a serious look on her face. She even yawned, as if she had worked the night shift, tired and relaxed.


    The press conference was set in the conference room of An Group, and the famous news reporters had been invited in. Those gossip reporters were all excited to surround the outside of An Group. Seeing a car coming over, they immediately raised the microphone in excitement and wanted to ask some questions for getting stunts for their newspaper.


    To their disappointment, a girl in a plain sportswear got off the car. She was plainly dressed than the reporters and was not the person they''d been waiting for. As a result, the people surrounding them immediately dispersed.


    At the sight of a bunch of cameras, Amanda was scared. But those reporters didn''t seem to be looking for her, so they had dispersed once again. She heaved a sigh of relief but was afraid at the same time, ''Journalists are really crazy!'' she thought.


    The security guards at the entrance of An Group recognized Mrs. An. When they saw her coming, they all moved aside and gave way to her. There was a flash of sympathy in their eyes, but they were more gloating over her misfortune. It was shameful for the husbands to tryst with stars at midnight and the wives to deal with a group of reporters.


    Amanda walked into Darren''s office first following the instructions given by Sophie. Darren, who was sitting under a night lamp, was sitting in the soft leather sofa. Darren''s eyes were full of anger. The board was very dissatisfied with the matter which was disclosed by Nicholas on the phone just now. It was not good for the company''s image. Moreover, the construction of the Green Light Estate that was developed by An family and Cheng family had begun. The news would directly affect the sales of the estate.


    "Hey, what do you want me to do here? You''d better finish it as soon as possible, so that I can go back to sleep." Amanda didn''t forget that Darren had once declared at her bedside to insult her. And now he even asked her for help. He must feel awful.


    Darren said coldly, "Shut up."


    He had been playing in business for so many years, but he had never been so embarrassed like this time. He was even forced to hold a press conference to clarify what had happened.


    If he found out who posted those pictures, he would show no mercy.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" For the first time, Amanda found that people who asked for a favor could be so arrogant like him.


    But thinking about it, it would be impossible for him to be obedient so easily.


    She couldn''t help smiling and thought she was so stupid to compete with him.


    Sophie showed up in a hurry. As the special assistant of Darren, Sophie was familiar with the press. It took her a long time to get rid of the gossip journalists.


    "How''s it going?" asked Darren.


    Sophie answered calmly, "Several famous journalists have been invited, and the public relations of An Group are also invited. But the reporter from WT Web, which released the pictures first, is hard to deal with. I''m afraid that some tough questions will come out then."


    Darren sneered, "He may ask whatever he wants. I''d like to see what kind of questions he dares to ask."


    Amanda asked curiously, "What kind of question is difficult to answer? Tell me in advance, so I can get prepared too."


    Sophie sa


    id, "They will probably ask some couples'' love affair. They are always interested in gossip about relationship."


    Amanda nodded and said, "That won''t be a big deal."


    Darren glanced at her and wondered would this woman want to show her love to him in front of the media, which though seemed to be the easiest way.


    "Mr. Darren, the reporters are all here. They can''t wait any longer. Are you going out now?" An assistant knocked on the door and said.


    Darren stood up from the sofa and grabbed Amanda''s hand as he walked past her.


    Caught off guard, Amanda bumped her nose into Darren''s back. "Hey, let me go. I can walk by myself." she screamed, covering her nose.


    Darren directly shook off her hand as if she was something unclean.


    Amanda suddenly felt her belly hurt, then she turned around and went to the ladies'' room.


    "Wow, when did our company become so bustling?" A few female employees went into the washroom and discussed heatedly.


    "Mr. Darren is going to hold a press conference, right?" Someone covered her mouth and laughed, "I don''t know how it is going to be like."


    "Of course no other option. It must be Mrs. An who came out to clarify the misunderstanding."


    "What kind of misunderstanding is it? She is just a stranger who doesn''t know the truth. If I were her, I would definitely want to bump my head into the wall. My husband slept another woman and she has to deal with the aftermath."


    "She is just a cheap wife. No one would take her seriously. Maybe she will come in handy this time and get a better reward."


    It was hard to believe that these kind of gossip ladies could be a big source of gossip. Amanda was intrigued by them. She was about to stand up, but then she sat down again.


    As expected, they started a second round of discussion.


    "It''s strange though. Didn''t Mr. Lionel plan to go abroad this month? Why did he take over a new company?" Someone said.


    "Maybe Mr. Lionel has a brilliant brain. It''s very profitable for running film business, and he can easily take one or two good scripts and make some new actors popular. It will makes big profits with a small capital."


    "Argh!" Someone cut in and said in a low voice, "What do you think the relationship between Mr. Lionel and Amanda? We all know that Mr. Darren doesn''t like her. After all, Mr. Lionel helped her a lot in the studio last time, and made her his secretary."


    "Who knows? What do you think of a man being nice to a woman? Let''s stop guessing."


    While saying that, the girls began to laugh, as if they had guessed out a shocking secret.


    Amanda was tired. They didn''t continue, so she opened the door and came out.


    Those women''s expression changed a lot when they saw her. Amanda was recalling their expressions, while walking to the reception room unconsciously.


    At the door of the reception room, Sophie was looking around anxiously, and trotted over with eight centimeters high heels when she saw Amanda. No wonder she was the special assistant.


    Sophie hold Amanda and said with a smile, "We are waiting for you. You can come in now."


    To her surprise, Sophie didn''t get mad at her. Amanda thought she would be scolded. After all, everyone in the company could curse her as they liked. She didn''t mind, and no one would mind.


    Sophie was not an ordinary woman for sure.


    When Amanda walked into the reception room, she heard a reporter asking Darren, "Didn''t you say Mrs. An was here already? Why hasn''t she show up now?"


    The person in charge of hosting said, "Mrs. An will be here soon. Please wait for a moment."


    When Amanda came into the room, someone noticed her. But since she was in unnoticeable outfit, a guard stopped her when she was about to get on the stage, "I''m sorry. No one is allowed to get on the stage. Please return to your seat."

 Chapter 23 A Group Of Idiots

    "Are you new here?" Amanda crossed her arms and looked at the security up and down.


    Because of this sensational news and too many onlookers, the company temporarily pulled out a small security team to be responsible for the order of the venue. The dedicated security snorted coldly and said, "It is not important whether I am new or not. The most important thing is that the company''s rules are strict. No one is allowed to come onto this stage."


    "Hey, new little reporter, this is not the place you can make trouble with. Get down now." Someone noticed the noise and shouted in his seat.


    "I''m not a little reporter. Let me go onto the stage." Amanda said to the security, holding his arm tightly.


    The security shook his hand off and shouted in a low voice, "Young lady, behave yourself. Don''t disturb the order of the whole hall because of you."


    The people who were seated were somewhat dissatisfied with the disturbance. Several security guards ran over. The security tidied his hat and said angrily, "As the team leader, I must follow the company''s principle. Get her out from here. No matter which newspaper she comes from, she can''t interview anymore. An Group has enough reporters to interview. Pull her out!"


    The petite Amanda was not a match for the tall and strong security guards. On the stage, Darren looked over, because under the light, this area was the shadow area, and he could only see the struggling figure, not able to see exactly who they were. He frowned slightly, and was surprised that someone dared to make trouble in the presence of the security guards.


    "Darren, Darren." Amanda attempted to call him by waving hands. But Darren couldn''t hear her because the venue was too big and noisy.


    Amanda was pushed to the door, and was even pushed to the ground by some unkind reporters. They laughed and said, "Hey, beauty, don''t you know the rules? Do you think a new comer like you can step on An Group''s stage so easily?"


    Amanda took a deep breath. She lost her baby just now and now she was pushed by these people again. They must be insane! She got up from the ground, glanced at these reporters, walked up to the cameras, kicked them down, and then swung a steel bar in front of the wall.


    "Somebody is disrupting the conference. Guys, together up." The leader of security guards waved his hand, and several strong men rushed to Amanda. Then, Amanda took up the steel bar with a ferocious look in her eyes and scolded, "A group of idiots! Let''s see who dare to touch me!"


    Her imposing manner shocked everyone for a moment. Out of curiosity, some reporters picked up cameras and shot her. The woman who dared to make trouble at the press conference of An Group must be extraordinary. Under the bombardment of flashlights, the security guards didn''t have the guts to take action. Otherwise, the bullying of a weak woman by a group of men would surely make the scene worse.


    "Miss, now we are holding the press conference. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can react in private. You have disrupted the order of the press conference, which makes us embarrassed." The leader ran over, trying to control his emotions and said kindly.


    Amanda''s face softened. She smiled and said, "I do have some complaints."


    It was just an ordinary dispute. Journalists were a little disappointed.


    Then Amanda swung the steel bar to the ground. She crossed her arms and sneered, "But my complaints can''t be solved in private."


    The reporters cameras s


    urrounded her again.


    Amanda then pointed at the team leader of the security guards and added, "But don''t worry too much. I''m not only going to make trouble for you, but also this group of idiots." She stretched out her finger and drew a half circle in front of her, making the group of reporters surrounding her included.


    "Miss, may I ask who you are? Do you mean we are all fools? You''d better watch your language." Some big famous reporters were used to being chased after by others, so they immediately sneered.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not accustomed to howling at the moon. But I''ll gradually get used to it." Amanda showed them a modest smile, which was annoying seen under the light.


    What was this woman doing? All the reporters surrounding the stage had turned to the back corner. The woman in the corner looked so disdainful, as if she had hatred with others. Darren couldn''t react but heard that woman say loudly, "Why should I blame you for being stupid? You waited for the person to interview for half a night, but you thought the person was making a scene and wanted to drive her out. Is this foolish? You rushed out and wanted to hit the headlines today, but you didn''t even know what the person you were going to interview looked like. No wonder you are just group of gossip reporters who followed others everywhere."


    With that, Amanda shoved her way through the crowd. Since her remarks were shocking, no one dared to stop her. On the stage, Amanda picked up the microphone and announced loudly, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I''m Darren''s wife, Mrs. An of An Group, and also the person you''re going to interview tonight, Amanda. Honestly, I don''t want to make you wait too long, but there are always a group of idiots with heads up. They didn''t believe that I''m me, and that''s why I delayed so long."


    The people offstage were talking about her, ''This woman was dressed in a simple white shirt and a pair of cropped jeans, which were much cheaper than the suit they were wearing. Who would believe that she was Mrs. An of An Group? However, she actually was. She even complacently cursed those who did not recognize her, without a dirty word.


    "Unfortunately, there are so many people out there who don''t want to believe it. In their eyes, Ms. An of An Group is a truly pathetic woman who has to face her husband cheating on her with another woman; a resentful woman who gets neglected after she gets married; a vulnerable wife who dares to say nothing but swallowing her teeth with blood and takes tears silently? No, a noble lady with luxuriant clothes and jewelry." Amanda said.


    "I can''t believe that someone can''t recognize me! Especially you all! The people who received the invitation of An Group are not small reporters. All of you are experienced. And I''m not that unknown, okay? I''ve been on the news trending for two weeks, one was for my wedding and the other one was for my donation. How come no one recognize me? Now I know it. Because the clothes I am wearing today is simple, just so simple that no one would believe that I am the wife of a chairman."


    ''You do have a clear estimation of yourself.'' The group of journalists were so angry that they couldn''t speak a word. She looked so cheap. Did she put on such a shabby dress and make such an awkward scene just to embarrass them? No one actually had expected that the graceful woman would become such a poor college student. Even if An family was poor, there was no reason to dress up Mrs. An like this.

 Chapter 24 Confident Enough

    In fact, they really misunderstood her. It was not because Amanda had no money to buy clothes or good clothes. It was just that she had been used to living a hard life. Wearing these civilian clothes was much more comfortable than wearing haute couture for ladies.


    As a result, however, Amanda was pretty satisfied with the result. Holding the microphone, she continued, "But without good clothes, I''m not the wife of the chairman, am I? Without jewelry, I''m not the wife of the chairman, am I? Obviously not. Even if I''m dressed in a mess, it won''t change the fact that I''m Darren''s wife. I''m not very beautiful, and I''m not very elegant. But I don''t care about that. I know why you came here today. You should also know it."


    "You came here for the photos, but you did not pay attention to the truth. After you saw the photos, you tended to believe that my husband should have had an affair with Rose. Thus, you can write the news as planned. You squeeze into An Group, just to see my reaction as Mrs. An, whether it''s aggrieved grievance or rage, which can add a lot of materials to your story."


    "But I have to say, these photos are nothing in my eyes. I won''t be angry or cry, because even if there are these photos, I''m still Mrs. An, which is undoubtedly a fact. Moreover, you only got the figure of Mr. Darren outside her house. There are a lot of advertising cooperation in our company with Rose. Mr. Darren is the most concerned about the advertising progress, which you have already known long time ago. It''s normal to discuss more about the schedule of the shooting." Amanda proposed.


    "In that case, may I know if your husband Darren is the one you love the most, Mrs. An?" A reporter with a green badge stood up and asked.


    Love Darren the most? Don''t even think about it. He is such a narcissist. How could anyone love him? Under the table, Darren reached out his hand and grasped her hand, trying to hint her.


    After receiving the signal, Amanda was a little pleased. She answered calmly, "I can''t answer this question."


    Feeling hurt in hand, Amanda cast a glare at Darren, ''You wretch, let go of my hand now!''


    Darren also looked pale. He thought to himself, ''This stupid woman. Do you come here to solve the problem or to make trouble again?''


    "What? Isn''t Mr. Darren the one you love the most?" The reporter sneered.


    Amanda pouted and asked, "How many times have you got married?" The reporter was over forty years old. He usually drank a lot and had a fat belly. Unexpectedly, when he heard Amanda''s question, he asked unconsciously, "Does this have anything to do with my question?"


    "Of course it does. How many of you guys who only have got married once so far? You can show me your hands." Amanda raised her voice and looked at the people in the room. They looked at each other with cold eyes. She said with a smile, "You see, you are not married for only once. Who knows if we will meet a better one in the future?


    There are many unpredictable things in the future and how stupid we are if we stick to the current. You asked me who I love the most. If I don''t meet a better person, Darren is naturally the love my life. If we break up in the future, the love of my life will also be changed to another person. What do you expect me to say?"


    If I don''t meet a better person, Darren is naturally the love of my life. It was bold and straightforward for the woman to say such words. He couldn''t help smiling, but soon his smile turned cold. What the woman said right now was nothing but to deal with the situation, and her real purpose was probably Lionel.


    "What a straightforward woman, Mrs. An. I heard that not long ago, it was said that Rose fell to the ground and hurt herself when she was shooting an advertisement at your company. At that time, Mrs. An didn''t seem to have a good relationship with Mr. Darren." The reporter with the green badge asked sharply again.


    "What''s going on between me and Darren? How come you know better than I do?" Amanda chuckled, "It''s not a big deal. It was just a misunderstanding. Now that Rose has recovered well, I believe we''ll soon start the third round of cooperation."


    "Do you live in harmony with Mr. Darren?" A reporter asked.


    "Not bad." Amanda replied with a smile.


    This was not bad. If two people didn''t assault each other, it was true that they lived in a harmonious life. Unfortunately, the house was so large that they would always run into each other, which was a lot annoying.


    "Then what do you think about the gossip between your husband and Rose? There has been nonstop news about it in recent years. Have you ever been worried about..." A reporter asked.


    "It only takes a second to fall in love with someone. If those could be together, they would have been together at the beginning. But obviously, it was me married Darren after a few years of gossips. When there were these gossips before, Darren stayed single, so why should I worry about these rumors now?" Amanda answered in a neither humble nor pushy way.


    The round of questions finally came to an end. Some big journalists left to have a small talk with Darren and they all admired and appreciated Amanda in their eyes.


    When Darren turned around, he saw Amanda lying on the couch with her legs tucked up and down. She must be sleepy, after a long night.


    He looked around the mess in the conference room, saw that the cameras and the video cameras had been destroyed and he had to pay to repair them. He really doubted if this woman was really a female. She didn''t have the gentle and blushed characteristic, but could burst into violent anytime.


    Amanda didn''t know anything. She already fell asleep on the couch. Seeing this, Sophie got a little surprised.


    Amanda''s mouth was slightly opened as if she was breathing with her mouth. The thick eyelashes left a shadow around her eyes, which made Darren didn''t move his eyes.

 Chapter 25 Visit An Family Again

    "How dare she saying that!" An entertainment magazine was thrown onto the tea table. The woman with big sunglasses bit her shiny pink lips and said angrily.


    Sitting opposite her, Nancy said, "Right. Now Amanda has won much attention in the company. In my opinion, she''s just like a shrew. She doesn''t deserve Mr. Darren."


    The look on Rose''s face turned deathly pale. The gossip reporters would try their best to write the drama because of what Amanda said. Usually, the people in business area generally had to be flexible when they spoke, so the words could be interpreted as hundreds of different ways. The reporters didn''t expect that Amanda would speak in such a direct way, which gave them more space to play with.


    The titles on the covers of those magazines were like, ''The rich wife declares: fearless for husband cheating on her, her status is inviolable.'' ''Exclusive interview on Amanda: there''s always only one Mrs. An, and it''s me.'' ''Cinderella can also be domineering. Reveal the journey of rich wife. Confident woman is the most beautiful one. What are you waiting for?''


    She clenched her fists with rage.


    "Haha." When Amanda saw the covers, she almost spewed out the coffee. Maggie was sitting opposite her, quickly moved the coffee aside and said helplessly, "Miss, calm down. A cup of coffee at the price of 35 RMB is so expensive."


    Rich wife, Cinderella, domineering. Amanda would laugh out loud. Those gossip reporters in the entertainment industry were so funny and stupid. It was obvious a gossip of bossy chairman having an affair with a small star, now it turned out to be the summary reports on how rich wife counterattacked in her marriage. They would never believe what they heard from others.


    "Did you ask me out just to show me this?" Amanda asked. She was surprised to receive the phone call from Maggie, but it seemed that Maggie was the best friend she had here. Talking together would be a pleasure.


    And even though they hadn''t seen each other for years, Maggie still got along well with her and they felt alike a lot.


    "I''m not that bored." Maggie gave her a disdainful look, stirred the coffee in the cup, and pushed a black forest cake in front of Amanda, "Here, you loved this cake the most before."


    Amanda took the fork and took a few bites. It was really a long time since she last ate it, and she missed it very much.


    "Can you get me some Rose''s autographs?" Seeing Amanda enjoying the food, Maggie pointed at her chin and said with a smile.


    Amanda paused and said to her, "Are you serious? She treats me just like her enemy. How could she possibly give me her autograph? It''s more realistic that she would write a curse letter."


    Maggie said, "Why are you so stupid? The more she hates you, the better she will pretend to treat you. Otherwise, others will know that she hates you. You can just ask her directly in front of others. How can she reject you and let others think that she has no respect for you."


    "Come on! She never meant to save my face, okay?" Amanda pouted and thought it was a not a big deal to lose her face, but it mattered that Rose set her up in the lounge and framed her. Looking at Maggie, Amanda said, "Oh, my dear, you''re already not young anymore. You should change your idol to chase. It''s a shame to chase her."


    Maggie said, "Of course I don''t chase stars, but I want to remind you that I''m not that old. I''m only 23. My students obsess with her a lot. So in order to encourage them to well prepare for the mid-term exam, I said I would prepare a prize for them. It''s a good chance that you''re on her, so I want to give them an autograph to stimulate them."


    "It''s not easy to be a t


    eacher." Amanda sighed.


    Maggie ran her fingers through her hair, and replied, "It''s true. I need to teach the class in the morning and score the homework in the afternoon, and review the story of rich wife''s journey in spare time."


    "¡­¡­"


    Anyways, Maggie had given Amanda the photos. So Amanda had to get the job done for the sake of the cup of coffee which cost thirty-five RMB.


    When Amanda got home, Nola habitually brought her a bowl of chicken soup. Amanda had to admit that after having the chicken soup for several days, she felt much better.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so domineering." Said Nola with a smile at lunch.


    Her words were a shock to Amanda. She looked at Nola with fear and asked, "Nola, don''t tell me you saw it, did you?"


    Nola laughed, "I saw it when I went for a grocery shopping today. It''s amazing. Everyone said that Mrs. Amanda was very marvelous and inspiring."


    Amanda felt lucky that Darren didn''t come back for lunch.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    Amanda was startled. Luckily, it was not Darren, but a gentleman dressed in a suit.


    But once this man opened him mouth, Amanda thought that it was better to be Darren.


    "Nice to meet you, madam. I''m Lillian, Chairman An''s assistant. Chairman An wants to invite you to have lunch with him. Are you available now?"


    Chairman An? Amanda put down her chopsticks and was confused.


    Nola walked up to him and said with a smile, "Lillian, have a seat first."


    Lilian bowed his head and smiled to Nola, "It''s not very convenient. Mrs. An, please go with me at once."


    Amanda pulled Nola over and whispered, "Who is Chairman An?"


    Nola was a little surprised. She said quietly, "He is your grandpa."


    Nicholas? Suddenly, the smiling old man''s face popped into Amanda''s head, ''Why is he looking for me?''


    Lilian came alone, and he didn''t talk much on the way. He drove very fast and steady.


    After she got into the car, Amanda couldn''t help but asked, "Well, What does Mr. Nicholas want from me?"


    Lilian focused on the driving and said, "Don''t worry, madam. It''s useless to worry."


    When they arrived at An family, the servant came to open the door respectfully.


    But Darren didn''t come. Amanda felt a little uncomfortable. As she was led into the garden, Nicholas was sitting on the mat and drinking tea. In the center of the garden, there was a shallow pool, in which placed cobblestones and some fishes were swimming. Nicholas looked calm and nobody said anything. Amanda didn''t know what to do, so she stood at the door and leaned against it.


    Her legs were sore while standing for long, Nicholas put down his cups and gave her a gentle smile, asked her to sit over.


    Then Amanda sat down and Nicholas passed a cup of tea to her. It was a simple white porcelain bowl with a pattern of koi fish, which looked lively in the tea.


    "Your bracelets have been given out." Nicholas said.


    Amanda was a little bit awkward. After all, she knew that this bracelet was a gift from Nicholas, and since she was not a granddaughter-in-law that others accepted honestly, she didn''t ask for his permission to donate the bracelet to others. It was inevitable that Nicholas got mad at her.


    "It''s good, but it''s a pity." Nicholas said, "It was Darren''s fault."


    ''That''s right, grandpa. If Darren came back early, why would I have to donate the bracelet.''


    Nicholas raised his hand. A servant came in secretly with a box made of redwood. Nicholas gave Amanda a hint to take the box. Amanda opened the box and surprisingly found it was the same jade bracelet. She looked at Nicholas in surprise and asked, "Did you buy it back again?"


    "Take it." Nicholas said.

 Chapter 26 An Unexpected Duty

    "No, I can''t accept it. I already feel embarrassed to accept it last time." Amanda refused immediately.


    "It was yours." Nicholas said.


    "No, I have donated it out. The weekly magazine has been following the news for a long time." Amanda said apologetically. She hit the headlines for a week with a bracelet. Although she still couldn''t be recognized later, she did it after all and had to pay the price.


    "After the news, the stock price of An Group had increased by 0.326% for three days on average. This bracelet is only worth a small portion of the amount. It''s you who made it happen. So it''s yours now." Nicholas said.


    Amanda shocked. The stock price of An Group rose. As a big company, if An Group''s stock price rose a little, then the whole property would grew a lot. She just donated a bracelet, but it could lead to such a great effect. She looked at the bracelet carefully.


    Nicholas said in a low voice, "Don''t donate it again. It will cost one million again to buy it back."


    Amanda burst into laughter. The tension in the air seemed to ease a lot.


    "It''s time for food. The guests are supposed to arrive." Nicholas stood up and Amanda was about to get hold of him. But Nicholas wave his hand and said, "I''m old, but I''m not that old. People like your size, I''m able to knock three of you down."


    Then Amanda took a few steps back and stood still. She absolutely believed in Nicholas.


    When they were sitting at the dining room, Amanda was surprised to see the person who came in.


    When Lionel came in and saw Amanda, he was surprised too, but he calmed down and sat down.


    "I''ve read the business plan of SH Film. It''s done well." Nicholas said, "The board of directors plans to invest 30 percent of the fund for the first milestone, and I want to see the results before adding it to the later. The extra 30 percent, I want to see the result of you and Darren before making a decision."


    Lionel said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll get the thirty percent."


    Nicholas laughed, "It''s good for young people to be confident, but I have to worry about everything in my life, so everything goes well."


    Since Amanda didn''t understand what they were talking about, she pretended to listen quietly. Nicholas suddenly opened his mouth, "How about you work as a secretary here?"


    Lionel was surprised. He said, "I think it''s a good idea."


    But why did they change the topic to her? Amanda immediately became cautious. It seemed that Nicholas was very clear about the company. She was Darren''s wife, but she worked as a secretary under Lionel. She wondered how would Nicholas think of this?


    "Amanda, what do you think?" Nicholas turned to her and asked.


    "I think it''s good." Amanda proposed.


    Nicholas said lightly, "I didn''t ask you to work in the company, but to get you familiar with the company''s condition. Lionel has given you his recognition, which indicates that you are quite familiar with it now. When you get back, Lionel will be relocated for another job. Since you are familiar with his work, you can take over him directly."


    ''I take over Lionel''s work?'' Amanda thought, puzzled. But there must be something wrong. Lionel acted as the deputy general manager of An Group, the second in command of An Group. In the company except for Darren, his words worked. But now, Nicholas asked her to be the deputy general manager.


    As for the relocation, Amanda subconsciously looked at Lionel, heartbroken, ''He''s leaving. Where is he going?''


    "Well, I''ll go to prepare for the handover." Lionel looked at Nich


    olas with a smile.


    Nicholas nodded.


    "Mr. Lionel, are you leaving?" Amanda looked at Lionel, couldn''t help but asked.


    Lionel nodded and smiled, "You don''t know yet? Now I''m in charge of film shooting."


    A smile crept on Amanda''s face, "Sounds great. Good for you!"


    It was good for him. In this way, Lionel wouldn''t be provoked by Darren anymore, but she couldn''t be his secretary anymore. In fact, being his secretary was quite relaxed. She had slept for half an hour when she was tired, and when she was hungry, she went out for dinner in the name of sending documents. Those women didn''t dare to bully her anymore under the name of assistant general manager.


    However, there was a hint of sadness for Amanda, and she was not pleased at all for being the vice president of the company.


    Seeing her frustration, Lionel also felt frustrated. But he had no choice. He had to stand beside Darren to pursue what he wanted.


    "Well, I''m tired. You can go now." After the meal, Nicholas asked them to leave.


    "I can give you a ride." Lionel stared at Amanda.


    Nicholas said, "Oh right, this reminds me. Lillian, remember to send Kevin to be Amanda''s driver."


    Lionel smiled helplessly and thought, ''This old fox is really vigilant.''


    "Where do you want to go, madam? Should I go back directly?" The driver Kevin came with a car, and he asked politely.


    "Amanda, if you have nothing else to do this afternoon, you can go to the company and get the handover done." It was a text message from Lionel.


    "Go to An Group." Amanda ordered, clenching her phone.


    When she walked into An Group again, Amanda didn''t feel anything special. But when she walked in, people around her were talking about her behind her back, which made her a little confused.


    "It''s so humiliating. Did she think that she was shooting a movie? She bragged without thinking." Several ladies held the magazines and chatted happily.


    "What is shame? She was humiliated today. She tried to make it clear earlier, but Rose was still invited to shoot the commercial anyway." They all burst into laughter.


    Was Rose here? Amanda touched her purse and then she remembered the favor Maggie had asked her. She went to the studio in a hurry.


    The people in the studio were well prepared. The one in charge of the shooting saw Amanda and started to look at her cautiously. It was her who made them suffer from preparing for a long time without taking any photos.


    Even though it was Mrs. An, what happened for yesterday''s clarification was only the result of the public relationship done by An Group. No matter how much hype it was, it would not change the fact that she was a cheap wife. Moreover, Rose could come here to shoot an advertisement today, and this was enough to show Mr. Darren''s attitude to her.


    "Where is Rose?" Amanda stopped one person and asked.


    "I don''t know." The guy shook his hand impatiently.


    She asked three or four people, but none of them had the answer. They even said that ''The irrelevant people shall leave the studio right away.''


    "Wow, who is this? The rich wife Cinderella." A voice with scornful tone came from the crowd. With a smile on her face, Nancy walked out and said, "If you are looking for Rose, you shouldn''t have come here. She is in the president''s office now."


    Then Amanda turned around and left.


    The group of people surrounded Nancy and said excitedly, "Is there going to be a good show next? Nancy, you''re really good at it."


    Nancy sneered, "She brought this on herself. Why should we stop her?"

 Chapter 27 Hand Over Work

    "Darren, I didn''t know that someone would snap photos out my house. I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault." At this time, Rose was sitting in the office of Darren, said with guilty.


    "Someone did this behind my back. It has nothing to do with you. This is the new agreement made up by our company. Have a look." said Darren with a frown.


    Rose took it up, opened it and had a look. Her face suddenly changed, "Why are there no advertisements of Los and AR? Weren''t they supposed to give to me?"


    "This snap photo incident also has to be taken into account by the company." Said Darren flatly.


    Rose argued, "What''s the matter? Isn''t there nothing wrong with you and the company now? Darren, those two advertisements are only for the A-list celebrity. You said you would give them to me."


    Darren said casually, "Sign the contract first and then send it here."


    "Is it for Amanda?" Rose asked, biting her lips. Are you doing this to me because of Amanda? "


    "Don''t think it too much. What I decided had nothing to do with her." Darren said lightly, "I have to consider for the company."


    "Darren, you are living with her every day. You don''t even have time for me now." Said Rose with bitterness.


    "Anyway, she is my wife after all. And there are some superficial works that need to be maintained." Darren''s mind was in a mess when he thought of that woman.


    Superficial work? Amanda put her hand on the doorknob and clenched her teeth when she heard what Darren said. ''Son of a bitch! You raped me and then threatened me. You also slandered Lionel. This is so-called superficial work. How shameless can a man be like this?''


    "Mrs. An." Sophie''s voice suddenly came from the back of Amanda, which also startled the people in the office.


    Amanda leaned against the door frame. Darren wasn''t sure how much he said was heard by Amanda. Noticing her faint smiling face, Darren asked in a stern tone, "What are you doing here?"


    "I have some personal affairs to talk with Miss Rose." Amanda replied, letting go the doorknob and came over with a smile.


    "What is it?" Asked Darren.


    "Like I said, it''s personal affair." Tossing her chin up to give him a quick glance, Amanda then looked at Rose and said with a smile, "Miss Rose, are you available now?"


    After thinking for a while, Rose said with a smile, "You can tell me what you want right here. After all, Darren is not an outsider."


    Amanda directly came over and sat next to Rose. She put her hand into her bag, grabbed something and tossed it on the table. ''Crack!'' The whole action was in a flash, which scared Rose. She looked carefully and found that it seemed to be a stack of photos in a large envelope.


    Rose sneered in her heart, ''Amanda, can''t you wait anymore and deal with me finally? You will know how stupid you are when Darren defend me.''


    Just as she was about to make an explanation with a pitiful look, a pen was put into her hand all of a sudden. Then, Amanda took out the stack of photos, put them in front of her, and said with a smile, "Thank you in advance. But please sign these photos for me."


    This was absolutely the most aggrieved experience Rose had for signing photos. There were dozens of pictures. Her hands were sore. In fact, she could have refused with excuse for not having time, but she was shocked by the turning point of Amanda at that time and signed them in a daze.


    After taking the autographed photos, it was time for Rose to shoot. Her assistant came in and invited her. Rose was so angry that she even gritted her teeth. It was not easy for her to squeeze out time to stay with Darren alone, so most of her time was occupied by this damn photo signature.


    Amanda wiped the sweat from her forehead, ''Maggie, what kind of prize did you ask for? There are only forty students in your class, why did you print out sixty pictures? Rose''s hand should have hurt so much!'' she thought.


    "What do you want these for?" Seeing th


    at Amanda actually came to ask for autograph, Darren was also a little surprised. He couldn''t believe that Amanda suddenly became one of Rose''s fans.


    "Well, does it have anything to do with you?" Said Amanda dismissively, rolling her eyes.


    Darren''s eyes darkened, "Do you know whom you are talking to?"


    Amanda answered, "Of course I know whom I''m talking to. But Mr. Darren, do you know whom you are talking to?"


    She was the vice president who was designated by Nicholas. Darren, if you continue to bully me, I will kick your company out of the game. You will be exhausted to death.


    She must have heard what they said just now, therefore she was so angry. Darren said subconsciously, "Just now, it was just..."


    "I have something else to do and I have to go now." After taking the autograph, Amanda didn''t even bother to stay with Darren. She pushed the door and left immediately, leaving Darren''s unfinished words behind the door.


    When she arrived at Lionel''s office, Lionel was already sitting inside. When he saw Amanda, he handed her a USB flash drive and said, "The basic information is here. You can go back and have a look. There are several ongoing cases being charged by specific mangers. And there is contact information of those people. I''ve already informed them. You can work on it yourself. You can ask me any time when there is anything you don''t understand."


    "Where are you going?" Amanda looked at Lionel and asked.


    Lionel was confounded for a while. Amanda''s watery eyes were shining, which made his heart soft. "I''m just transferred to another company of An Group. It''s in FS District, only three-hour driving by car through highway. It''s close." he answered gently.


    "Why are you leaving? Is it because of what Darren said? Don''t take his words seriously." Amanda said with her head bowed.


    "No, it''s not like that. I had studied film making abroad, and it happened that the company had future strategy on developing the related business when I came back from abroad. So I want to give it a try. You know, we can''t always be trapped in the same world. We have to go out and have a try." Lionel replied.


    "Will you come back then?" Amanda asked.


    "I don''t think so." Lionel burst in laughter suddenly, "Besides, I don''t come back for your good."


    "How could it be? You can come back and continue to be the vice president, while I''m satisfied to be a little secretary." Amanda thought that Lionel was loath to leave the position of vice president.


    Lionel shook his head and said, "No, it''s not like that. There will be an investment from the headquarter, and they are considering whether the investment will be added to this advertising company or SH Film I''m in charge of. Either of them will be able to make a huge improvement after getting the additional investment. Let''s see who has the ability to hand out a better report at the end of this year."


    Then Amanda realized that Lionel''s new company was fighting for the investment with this advertising company of Darren''s. Lionel was about to leave and she was now the vice president of Darren. Theoretically speaking, she should be in competition with Lionel.


    "Then why you prepare these for me." Amanda whispered.


    The documents were well prepared by Lionel. All the things she needed had been sorted out. As a new comer, she would be exhausted to do it by herself.


    "I don''t need to make things difficult for others. No matter who is going to take over the job, I would do it." Lionel answered with a smile. After saying that, he stood up, lifted her hand and put the USB flash drive in her hand. In a low voice, he said, "Of course, if it were you, I would be happier."


    Amanda turned her head to look at Lionel, his eyes were full of tenderness. "Just do your best, and no one can bully you again." he said with a smile on his face. Then he released his hands, turned around and walked away, leaving Amanda alone in the office.

 Chapter 28 Such A Shameless Man

    Amanda was stilling standing dully. Lionel''s voice trailed off in her ears. It seemed as if her illusion.


    If it were you, I would be happier. His low voice swept over her heart, and made Amanda suddenly uneasy. She could not help but guess what did Lionel mean by saying that?


    Before she thought it over, the news that Lionel left the company had spread all over An Group. The headquarter sent a notice to the management''s email box. Amanda took over Lionel''s job and acted as the vice president of An Group advertising company.


    When Nancy saw the email, she couldn''t believe her eyes, ''Amanda, the vice president? That woman would definitely tread on everyone''s head.'' In a hurry, Nancy ran out of her office and rushed to the studio.


    "Nancy, what''s wrong with you? What distracted you?" The lady who opened the door was almost knocked down by Nancy. She looked at Nancy''s figure and murmured.


    At the same time, Darren had read the email. Suddenly, he remembered what Amanda had told him before. She meant the deal after she got the position of vice president of the company. No wonder she was so arrogant. She was not a weak woman who was bullied by others anymore. He wondered how she would manage the company. What funny things would happen when an alley cat dealt with a group of arrogant domestic cats.


    "Mr. Darren, if everything is okay, let''s proceed with planned schedule." Sophie was reporting work when she saw the smile on the corner of Darren''s mouth. She raised her voice deliberately.


    Darren nodded and said, "Okay. Let''s do it."


    Sophie closed the door and went out. Nancy was waiting right outside the door. She smiled and said, "I''m here to send the files to Mr. Darren."


    "Mr. Darren is inside. He''ll have a meeting in half an hour. You''d better hurry up." replied Sophie.


    Nancy went in for sending the files, and intended to stay a little while longer. By this time, Mr. Darren must have already got the notice. She wondered why he looked so calm? Thinking of Rose asked her to pry, Nancy said, "Mr. Darren, Mrs. Amanda is going to start working tomorrow. Shall we prepare for a handover meeting so that we can get familiar with each other?"


    Darren said leisurely, "I don''t think it''s a big deal. She''s not new here. You shall do whatever you should to."


    Nancy relieved at once. Even it was set up by the headquarter, Mr. Darren wouldn''t buy it.


    After getting the USB flash drive, Amanda didn''t leave the company, but sat on the chair that Lionel had been sitting on all the time. The decoration in Lionel''s office was quite simple. She was familiar with everything in his office, but she didn''t expect that someday she would be sitting here and work like him.


    As there was a knock on the door, Amanda stood up from the chair subconsciously and said, "Come in, please."


    Sophie put a file on the desk and said, "Mrs. Amanda, you have a meeting in twenty minutes. I''m sending you some materials. Mr. Darren hoped you could go and attend the meeting. You can know better about the future work."


    Amanda nodded.


    Sophie took a look at her and found that Amanda dressed casually like a student who had just graduated and didn''t seem to fit in the company at all. With a childish face, Sophie thought of the report last night, ''Amanda was actually energetic and full of energy though.'' Sophie didn''t know whether such a surprise would be good or not in future work.


    "What''s more, Mr. Lionel helped you ask for a month''s leave before, but due to the transfer of work, this vacation shall be cancelled. If you still need a rest, you cannot apply for it again from the human resource department, but you have to ask for the permission of Mr. Darren or the board of directors. Theoretically, you are going to start working since tomorrow."


    "Thank you. I can." Amanda proposed.


    "Well, I''ll


    go first." Sophie smiled politely and turned away.


    Everyone was looking at her when Amanda walked into the meeting room. Those people were the top managers of the company. They didn''t have much contact with her and most of them were men. She only saw an acquaintance. That was Nancy. When Nancy saw her come in, she didn''t feel guilty, but smiled provocatively.


    Amanda found a seat aside and sat down. She couldn''t understand what they were talking about anyway, so she could take a nap in a corner. By then, everyone had arrived, including Darren. But there was nobody here to start the conversation, and a few people cast looks at Amanda, which confused her.


    Darren was sitting at the seat of honor. When he saw Amanda who was sitting at the other end of the desk, reading the document lazily, he put on a grave look. ''Amanda, are you making trouble for me on purpose? Are you showing your attitude to me now? As a vice president, you sit in a corner. Okay, let''s see how it goes.''


    "The meeting starts now." Said Darren in a low voice.


    Finally it started. Amanda was so glad that she could fall asleep now.


    "Did you sleep well?" A low and obscure voice rang in her ears.


    "The chair is a bit too high." Amanda murmured.


    But who was speaking? She seemed to be in a meeting. Suddenly, Amanda jumped up and hit her forehead into a hard stuff. She screamed, put her hand on her forehead and fell back to the chair. The people in the meeting room had already gone away, and only Darren stood in front of her. He covered his chin and said with anger in his eyes, "As a vice president, you slept during the meeting. Do you think you are still a little secretary?"


    "You know I''m the vice president, not a little secretary? Then how dare you yell at me like that?" Amanda was dizzy from the impact.


    Darren said coldly, "What I want to see is a vice president who can do his job and get things done, not a waste who always bullies others with power."


    "Bully people with power? Who else in this company is more overbearing than you?" Amanda then lifted her leg which was still on the bruise caused by him pushing her in Rose''s lounge. "Do you see it? You were murdering. No matter what, I am always an employee in the company. It was you who oppressed me with power when you pushed me."


    "That was because you were evil and that affected our work." Looking at the wound, Darren said calmly.


    "Bah, you are so self righteous. As you said, I should have killed her with a bomb last night when the news came out." Amanda rolled her eyes.


    Darren chuckled, "Aren''t you still in the limelight with what happened yesterday? Such a rich Mrs. An, had a bitter journey started as Cinderella. You''ve got all the reputations, and how dare you be so shameless?"


    Amanda''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''How shameless he is! Last night, I was dragged out as an excuse by him. I made a fuss for him to attract the attention of the media. However, in his eyes, I trampled on Rose and him just for being famous.'' she thought.


    "Do you think I did all these just for reputation?" Amanda raised her voice and said.


    Darren''s black eyes were fixed on her. His voice sounded more serious than himself could notice, "Or what for?"


    What for? "I''m such a fool. I shouldn''t have argued with you about this. You''ve always hated me since beginning, and you always treat me as an enemy. I don''t care what you think of me anymore." Amanda said, rubbing her forehead.


    She stood up and was about to leave, but her hand was grabbed by Darren. He said in a deep voice, "I want to know the reason."


    "You have your own reason, why do you want me to say it again?" Amanda thought, ''You think I''m purposeful anyway, and think that I meant to break your two up. Why bother to ask me again and again?'' Truly annoyed, Amanda shook off his hand and left.

 Chapter 29 Confrontation At Midnight

    What did she mean by saying that he knew the reason? Startled, Darren remembered that last night when she stood in front of a group of reporters with a steel bar in her hands, she was as fierce as a middle-aged woman in the grocery market. A lady from any rich family would behave gracefully. However, she was so fierce and ill bred.


    To his surprise, he didn''t get angry. She was tough and barbaric. All she did was to defend him and An Group.


    She wasn''t supposed to answer those sharp questions, and no one taught her how to deal with them, so she had to be unreasonable.


    But why did she do that? She said that Darren knew the reason. But he didn''t know what he should know about.


    "Mr. Darren, MH Resort will be in operation three days later. The person in charge invited you and Mrs. Amanda to have a ribbon cutting." Sophie went through the schedule and requested. The news about Mr. Darren was recently reported, he had to bring Mrs. An with him to meet more guests. Since the company has such a plan to deal with it, she''d try her best to arrange accordingly.


    Darren nodded and said impatiently, "You''d better arrange less activities like this in future. The company''s performance will be much important than these."


    Sophie nodded.


    "It''s so unfair to you. It''s not your fault. It''s that woman''s fault. She didn''t handle it properly, thus you have to arrange everything by yourself. But Mr. Darren still blamed you. I really want to defend you against the unfairness." Nancy said, when she met Sophie in the tea room. Darren''s words to Sophie came to Nancy''s ears soon.


    Sophie smiled, "Such kind of gossip is not easy to deal with."


    Nancy curled her lips, "What''s the matter? It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to deal with it. She just took part in the press conference, and now she has been promoted to vice president. Who will believe it if there is no dirty trick? Maybe she went to Nicholas'' place to cry for it."


    Sophie said with a serious countenance, "Nancy, do you think it''s easy to fool Chairman An or do you think he doesn''t know how to use people?"


    Nancy didn''t dare to say anything more. After Sophie went out, she said angrily, "You are just a special assistant. How dare you teach me a lesson."


    "There will be a ribbon cutting ceremony three days later. You go with me." Said Darren during dinner.


    Amanda paused and said, "I don''t have time. Ask someone else to go with you."


    "This is company business." Darren frowned.


    Then Amanda looked up at him and added, "I know it''s the company business. But no matter it''s public or private, just ask someone else to do it."


    Putting down his bowl and chopsticks heavily, Darren said angrily, "If we can replace you for everything, then what else can you do? As a vice president, but you do nothing. Did Lionel left and took your soul away with him?"


    At first, Amanda was thinking of going to see Sheryl''s diagnosis report in three days. But when she heard Darren mention Lionel, she got angry at once. She stood up and said angrily, "Darren, are you insane? Why do you always mention him?"


    "What''s the big deal about me mentioning him?" Seeing that she was angry, Darren calmed down and even with a smile, but only on the corner of his mouth and his eyes were still cold.


    "Mr. Lionel just helped me a few times, but you always guess the intentions of others. I despise you, Darren." Enraged, Amanda stood up and was about to leave, but was grabbed by someone from behind.


    "It''s so late. Where are you going?" Seeing that she turned around in a huff and was about to leave, Darren grabbed Amanda''s hand subconsciously.


    Then Amanda turned around and said coldly, "I''m going to meet my lover. Do you want to come with me?"


    In an instant, her wrist hurt and she was pulled over towards Darren. Amanda started to struggle, but her arms hurt from the twist.


    But Darren didn''t let her go. He said coldly, "I have told you that if you don''t know who you are, I don''t mind helping you."


    Darren''s words amused Amanda.


    "I know you don''t like Lionel, so you wanted to drive him away. You want everyone to bully me and no one to help me, so you drive away Lionel who helped me. But you didn''t expect me to be the vice president. Now you''re upset, aren''t you?"


    "Is that what you think? Do you think I am such a person?" Darren was enraged by what Amanda said. He raised his lips and said, "you are right. I am such a despicable man in your eyes."


    "You have a clear estimation of yourself." Amanda proposed.


    "So what? I am a jerk. I have the strength to jerk you around." Darren said, "But who do you think you are, Amanda? What makes you think you can bargain with me?"


    "Because I don''t want to be sold by you, although I''m just a pawn." Amanda''s beautiful eyes were full of ridicule, "In your eyes, I''m just an unimportant wife. So what? I can''t resign myself to this. I can''t bear that someone dares to smear me and ask me to accept it."


    "I didn''t do that." Darren extricated himself.


    "You want me to recognize my identity. However, I won''t be photographed having an affair in the mid


    dle of the night no matter what." Amanda sneered.


    "I just went to see her for business."


    "I don''t care why you go to her. Even if you want to see the stars or moons, I don''t care. Also, you are in no position to mind my business." Amanda turned her face aside, "I''m tired. I don''t want to argue with you. That''s it."


    "Stop." Darren stopped her.


    But Amanda ignored him and kept walking.


    "Amanda, are you challenging my bottom line?"


    She moved her lips a little and said, "If you have your own bottom line, Mr. Darren, please tell me where your bottom line is. You are too high to reach and I always touch your bottom line so easily. My bottom line is right here, you slander others indiscriminately without a clear distinction between right and wrong, which is unbearable for me."


    "You can''t stand it? What can''t you stand?" Darren said, "Cheng family is very interested in our relationship. If you don''t want any bad news to be known by them, you''d better behave yourself."


    "How didn''t I behave myself?" Amanda looked at him and said, "You are the one who was taken photos in the middle of the night. Darren, you''d better have a good self-knowledge, or the media will all be on my side. It''s you who has an affair."


    "I said I didn''t cheat on you." Anger flashed across Darren''s eyes.


    "I don''t care." Amanda proposed.


    She was just a tool, a nobody to Darren.


    "Don''t forget your identity. You are my wife."


    ''Wife, chess piece. I understand what you mean.'' Amanda thought with a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Said Darren.


    Amanda said, "Don''t be so naive. As long as we got a marriage certificate, you think I''m your wife, and a woman you can take advantage of when you need or you can dump when you don''t? You should go to find Rose."


    "So, you are so arrogant and pompous all the time, and look down upon everyone. Is it only when you are in the ward that you will be obedient?" Said Darren flatly.


    Then Amanda turned to look at Darren and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean it simply. Now that you are married to me, you are my woman. Don''t be so arrogant in the future. It''s indeed my fault this time, but you should stop where it should stop." Darren said indifferently, "Sit down and eat."


    "I''m full. I don''t feel like eating right now." "If there is nothing else, I''ll take a rest upstairs," he added


    "Sit down." Darren said, "Don''t let me repeat it."


    "You may say, please sit down." Amanda didn''t follow his order, turned away and went upstairs.


    She went to her own room and closed the door. But someone stood in front of the door. Darren said coldly, "Amanda, go downstairs."


    "No." Amanda answered, "I want to have a rest."


    "Why do you have to go against me?" Darren looked at her and pushed the door open. Out of a sudden, Amanda was pushed towards a cabinet, and a photo frame fell from the top of it and fell onto the floor. The glasses broke into pieces, which made Amanda''s eyes red.


    Noticing that something was broken and the stubborn Amanda shed tears, Darren said, "I''ll make another one with crystal."


    That photo frame was a special one. It was made by Sheryl himself for her, at his age when he could run around. He could no longer walk or run anymore, but could only lie on the bed.


    This was the only gift he had given her. She had kept it well for so many years. But it was ruined by Darren today.


    "Get out! Get out!" Amanda pushed Darren while crying.


    Darren grabbed her hand and said, "Are you crazy? It''s just a photo frame."


    "What do you mean by just a photo frame? My brother gave it to me. The only thing he could give me." With red eyes, Amanda turned around and reached out her hand to pick the pieces up.


    "Hey, stop it. That''s glass." Darren had never seen such a stupid woman like her. The glass on the ground was so sharp that it could hurt her anytime. Amanda''s hand was cut and bleeding soon. This irritated Darren. He immediately pulled her up and said angrily, "Are you crazy? Do you think your hand is harder than glass?"


    Looking at the red liquid in Amanda''s hand, she tilted her head and fainted.


    "What''s the relationship between you and the patient? Why did she faint? What happened to her?" The doctor asked the man cautiously.


    This man came to see a doctor late at night. He looked well dressed, but his clothes were a bit messy, as if he had just been through a fight. There were still nail marks on his neck. Was it a domestic violence? Looking at the handsome young man, the doctor did not expect him as such a kind of person. The doctor''s expression became complicated.


    Darren was displeased with the doctor''s expression. He frowned and said, "Save her first."


    The doctor said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a temporary coma. If it relapses from time to time, it may be a psychological problem. Are you a family member?"


    "What does it mean by relapsing from time to time? Why did she faint?" Asked Darren.


    "That''s what I want to ask. Why did she pass out?" Asked the doctor.


    Darren said impatiently, "She fainted all of a sudden. As a doctor, don''t you know why?"

 Chapter 30 A Slight Feeling

    "Then under what condition she fainted?" The doctor also became impatient. He hated this kind of man who was domestic violent and spoke eloquently at the same time.


    Darren had never been treated like this. In fact, he was always the one being chased after. Annoyed, he stood up and was about to leave. There was no need for him to stay, instead, he could call an assistant. But he took a look at Amanda, who was still on the bed, and sat down again. "We had a fight." he said in a muffled voice.


    "Oh, fight? Why did you quarrel with each other? How bad was it? Any violence involved?" The doctor asked seriously.


    Darren glanced at him and asked, "Does this matter?"


    "It''s very important to know the cause of the disease." The doctor said in a serious tone.


    When Sophie received the call from Darren, she hurried to the hospital. When she got there, she saw Mr. Darren''s pale face and his forehead was bandaged. She asked, "Mr. Darren, what happened?"


    "You take care of it." Darren turned around and was about to leave.


    "Who are you? Are you that man''s secretary?" The doctor said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    A secretary? Sophie slightly frowned, but showed a standard professional smile, "Hello."


    "Well done on your plastic surgery!" The doctor said.


    "Thank you." Sophie said, forcing a smile.


    "What? Why am I in the hospital again?" Amanda didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. When she opened her eyes, she smelled the disinfectant. She had just been back from England for a few days, but had visited the hospital for several times. She was meant to be related to the hospital.


    "Mrs. Amanda, you finally wake up. How are you feeling?" Sophie worked hard to get rid of the woman who thought that she was the mistress of a boss. Now she was relieved to see that Amanda had woken up. To be honest, she could deal with company disputes. And employees strike was much easier than dealing with the middle-aged woman who hated the third wheel so much. She didn''t want to recall the whole process. No wonder Mr. Darren looked so angry.


    "Remember to take a good rest back home, and keep your wit. If you can''t handle it well, you should practice Kong Fu or similar." The doctor''s instructions still echoed in Amanda''s head. The doctor''s words were so strange that she was at a loss what to do. All the doctors back in the country were quite strange.


    After sending Amanda back to An family, Sophie left. It was so kind of Sophie to come out late at night. "Thank you so much." Amanda said to her with a smile.


    Sophie was stunned by her words. Then she said with a smile, "Mrs. Amanda, have a good rest. See you tomorrow in the company."


    Nola came to open the door. After the dinner was prepared, Nola went back home. She didn''t know that there was a fight between them. When she saw Amanda, she asked with concern, "Why do you come back so late? It''s dangerous for a girl to stay outside alone. I didn''t dare to sleep."


    When Amanda saw Nola worrying about her, she felt warm in her heart. She smiled and said, "I''m home safe now."


    Nola brought a glass of hot milk to her and said anxiously, "I just left for a while. When I came back, Mr. Mr. Darren was injured and he didn''t have dinner. He has been sleeping quietly until now. Mrs. Amanda, go and take a look."


    ''Why should I take a look at the damn person? Who cares whether he had dinner or not. He will certainly keep on living for sure.'' Amanda though. But Nola was so worried about him, so she reluctantly knocked on the door of Darren''s bedroom. But the door wasn''t opened.


    But Amanda was too lazy to come inside. She stood at the door and said, "Nola is worried about you. Be careful. I won''t go inside."


    The door was opened from inside. Darren didn''t turn on the light. Standing by the door, he looke


    d like a ghost.


    There was light in the corridor. Amanda glanced at him and found the white cloth on his forehead. It was her masterpiece.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Are you all right?"


    At the same time, they both said the same words. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing.


    Then Amanda added, "I have to make it clear to you. The wound on your head, you asked for it. I won''t let you get away with it easily like that next time."


    "Like what?"


    ''How come this man never remember.'' Amanda said, "Of course..." She said in a hoarse voice. When she realized what happened, she glared at Darren. How could this man set a trap for her to say that as a girl.


    "Are you okay?" Darren was forced to sit there and listened to the unruly doctor who talked a lot. The doctor said that faint might resulted in myocardial infarction, cerebral hemorrhage and stroke. It seemed that all the names of the serious diseases he knew were listed out in the doctor''s words. But seeing that Amanda was so lively and energetic, it might not be myocardial infarction, cerebral hemorrhage or stroke.


    "I should have asked for it myself too. I hit you to bleed, but I knew it would make me faint at the sight of blood. Damn it!" Amanda said in low spirits.


    "Faint at the sight of blood." It was the first time that Darren had heard of someone with this disease. He frowned and asked subconsciously, "What should you do when you have your period every month?"


    Startled, Amanda shouted, "You shameless man!" She turned around and ran back to her room.


    Darren stood at the door and didn''t react immediately, so she ran away. When he realized what happened, he felt awkward too. He was really meddlesome. He didn''t care about the trifles of women. Every time when Rose was uncomfortable, she nagged about how difficult it was for women. Sometimes he heard a few words from Rose.


    Thinking of Rose, Darren suddenly hesitated. Then Amanda''s angry face appeared in front of him again. He stood at the edge of the corridor and looked at the guest bedroom on the other side of the corridor. The light of apricot yellow lamp reflected on it. In fact, it was only a short distance, but he suddenly felt that it was a little far away.


    "Kevin, let''s go to the First Middle School before heading to the company." Amanda got in the car and asked.


    Kevin immediately drove towards the school. Maggie was in the morning class. After she received the phone call, she waited at the school gate. Amanda got off the car and handed the paper bag to her.


    Maggie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well done. I''ll buy you breakfast."


    "I''ve had breakfast. But you went too far. There were so many pictures. I saw her was trembling after signing." Amanda sighed, sticking out her tongue.


    Maggie burst into laughter, "There were only thirty copies in the first place. But the printing shop made a mistake. We had another set. We shouldn''t waste them right? However, she was too obedient to sign all of them. Even in front of everyone, signing dozens of photos is too difficult. It''s completely possible to refuse after signing a few."


    "I don''t know. I gave her the photos and she signed them without a word." Amanda added.


    "Is she still worried about you because of the news?" Maggie scratched her chin and pondered, "It''s possible. You were so brave on your wedding night that you kicked her out of the room."


    "Hey, let''s not talk about the old days. I have to go to work now." Amanda couldn''t bear Maggie''s curiosity, so she told her a little bit. But now seeing Maggie was analyzing her, she left immediately.


    "Hello..." before Maggie finished her words, she saw Amanda run away. Maggie was not happy, but looking at the pile of pictures, she smiled with satisfaction. It was so lucky to have a rich lady as friend.

 Chapter 31 The Condescending Vice President

    Amanda pushed the door of the meeting room open. The meeting room was in a mess, and no one stopped or changed their attitude because of her coming in. She glanced around and found that Darren wasn''t there. No wonder that no one would listen to her, since even the president didn''t want to attend her meeting.


    Some of the management just came back from a business trip. They hadn''t met Amanda before. They thought she was just an assistant and didn''t care about her appearance, when seeing the girl dress up casually.


    Nancy saw Amanda immediately, but she didn''t keep her voice low. She continued discussing skin care with the planning department next to her.


    When Amanda walked into the room, she glanced around the people she didn''t know. The people in the meeting which Darren and her earlier attended yesterday were all working with Darren. She found an empty seat and sat down. The female colleague next to her said in high spirits, "I haven''t been back to the company for a long time. How is this new Mrs. An?"


    "What else can she be? She must be a worthless person. She just came here through An family''s relationship." Someone cut in.


    Amanda thought, they must haven''t had the chance to read yesterday''s gossip report yet. But yesterday, she was just like a madwoman offstage. For beauty''s sake, the magazines might have blurred angles when they put her photo onto the page. As for her picture on charity sale last time, she looked totally different from her usual self, and the normal people couldn''t recognize her.


    She stretched herself with a yawn and then lay on the table, starting to play games.


    The meeting was supposed to be held from 8 to 9 o''clock, so that everyone could get familiar with the newly appointed vice president. However, no one came until 8:30, which made the people waiting impatiently. Everyone was so busy with their time, so they thought the vice president was too unreliable.


    "Does anyone have the vice president''s phone number? Contact her. I have a pile of cases at hand." Someone said anxiously.


    Nancy looked at Amanda surprisingly. All the people surround her were wondering who the vice president was. She was playing mobile games calmly and even dozed off. Was she knew that she couldn''t handle the meeting and just wanted to get through this. Nancy cou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s to make things difficult for me, I won''t make things difficult for them." she added.


    Lionel giggled, and his voice was low, just like the ripples of the water in a quiet ancient well. Amanda asked unconsciously, "How are you doing there? I hope no one would give you hard time."


    "Come on. I''m the CEO. If anyone dares to make trouble for me, I will make trouble for them." Lionel mimicked her voice, saying.


    Amanda was amused. When she was about to say something, someone knocked at the door. Lionel heard that too, then said, "I just wanted to know how you doing with taking over the case. Since you are fine, please go ahead with your work. I have something else to do."


    After hanging up the phone, Sophie opened the door and said, "Mr. Darren asked you over."


    "I have some work to do, so I don''t have time now. I''ll go there in half an hour." She knew that Darren was going to make trouble for her again. But Amanda wasn''t an obedient lady. If he told her to go, would she have to go? She was not a primary school student who needed to be taught a lesson.


    Amanda didn''t leave until she finished one episode of TV show.


    "What''s wrong with this report? Why didn''t you sign it?" Darren looked at her coldly and put on a grim expression.


    Amanda picked up the report, which was the one that Nancy handed over to her. She turned to the last page and saw Darren''s name on it. Her face changed, "Mr. Darren, you have already signed it. Why do you come to me again?"


    She put the report on the desk and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 32 Entanglement In The Lounge

    "Stop."


    Ignoring him, as a vice president, Amanda didn''t sign the report. Instead, the small department manager directly asked the president to sign the report. After signing the report, she had to come over and be scolded by him. Why did they expect her to bear it?


    But Amanda''s arm was grabbed by Darren, and she was forced to turn around. She stepped on his foot angrily, which enraged him, "Don''t you dare be angry with me?" he shouted. He grabbed her hand and dragged Amanda to the lounge. Holding her hand, he said angrily, "Do you have any self-awareness? It''s you who have been bossy to take revenge in the company."


    "As you know, I have a personal feud with Nancy. But you just listen to what she says, and then come to scold me, are you brainless?" Amanda was annoyed as her hands were grasped by Darren.


    "I''m not scolding you." It was just a question. How could she be so angry and therefore criticize others.


    "But your words can beat a dog to death?" Amanda said, "Let go of me now. She can ask you to sign directly. You can do whatever you want to step on me."


    "You should fight for your own dignity. If you love it, then nobody can step on it." Said Darren.


    "You''re right. I''m fighting for myself right now. Darren, you bastard, let go of me!" Amanda started to struggle again. Darren didn''t have enough strength to control Amanda anymore, and let go of his hand once saw her anger. He sat aside and said, "Then what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you give Nancy the signature for financial report? I''ve checked the report and got no questions."


    "You have already approved it. Why do you still ask me?" Amanda said lazily, "If you like, you can ask her to come to you. Anyway, Nancy has a nice figure."


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her waist and scratched her waist. Startled by his sudden move, Amanda jumped to her feet immediately. She looked at Darren and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Let me see how tolerant you are. You are rea


    me!"


    Hearing this, Darren froze for an instant. She slapped his hand off. Did she hate his touch so much?


    With a grim face, he grabbed Amanda''s hand, and was about to drag her out.


    "Let me go, you bastard." Suddenly, Amanda felt something cold on her back and it turned out that she hit the cold glass door with a loud bang.


    Outside the door, Nancy was looking at them. She asked carefully, "Mr. Darren?"


    "Fuck off." The man''s growl came out, making Nancy shudder with fear. She quickly took the documents and left.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so terrible?" Sophie, who was standing at the door and looking at the expressionless Nancy, asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Darren is in a bad mood. You''d better not disturb him." said Nancy calmly.


    Sophie nodded. When Nancy left, she frowned, ''Mr. Darren is here, so is Mrs. Amanda. Are they having a fight again?'' she thought. She shook her head when she recalled how she had helped Mr. Darren to take care of Amanda last time. She guessed the same thing happened again. Amanda had a real talent to irritate Mr. Darren so many times.


    "Darren, let''s stop it. I''m really tired." Amanda was on the verge of tears.


    It was really tiring to keep fighting all the time in the company. She just wanted to live her simple life. Was it that difficult?

 Chapter 33 Intransigence

    "Do you think I''m messing with you?" "It''s you who have been arguing with me from the beginning. You are just making trouble out of nothing." Darren said, noticing that she had calmed down.


    "Falsely accused with eloquence." Amanda murmured. Seeing Darren''s long face, she pulled out her hand to straighten her clothes and said, "Those who don''t know us might think Mr. Darren wants to have sex with me."


    "The one who knows would probably think that way too." Said Darren.


    Amanda was on guard, "I''m telling you, don''t do anything stupid. I''ll hit people." she added.


    "Idiot." He chuckled and then loosened his hand, "Go back quickly and solve it properly. Don''t think I will let you go easily."


    "It sounds like a threat. I''m telling you, if you are here to pick Nancy''s side, you can just say it. Out of this door, I won''t listen to you anymore." Amanda rubbed her wrist and thought, ''What a bad luck! I was kissed by him, hit my head and hurt my wrist.''


    Moreover, how would people think of her after the drama. Amanda didn''t want anyone else to blame her anymore. She had to leave now.


    Darren said, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "Yes." Amanda answered. And she thought in her heart, ''I should have known that I can''t communicate with this crazy boss. I should have left the lounge once entered in. Now I have wasted so much time with him.''


    "Oh, what was your fault then?" Darren continued asking.


    Amanda blinked her eyes. She realized she was being exposed. Noticing the displeasure on Darren''s face, she pouted, "Didn''t you do anything wrong? Even if I was wrong, it was because I was only trying to be reasonable with you."


    It was a new concept.


    With a serious look on her face, Amanda counted with her ten fingers.


    "First of all, you and Rose were secretly photographed being together, so I helped you to salvage your reputation. You owed me a favor and you should thank me. However, you didn''t thank me at all. Instead, you said that I was just making every effort to get the reward, in order to turn it into a win-win result."


    She didn''t know how to deal with the media, so she was pushed to the front of the media with the identity of Mrs. An.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ly do the second one." Amanda said coldly, "Don''t mention about too much trouble for it. It''s much easier for you to walk there than joking here."


    "You!" A fierce light flashed through Nancy eyes. She said coldly, "It doesn''t matter that you have troubled me twice today. The whole staff are watching it. If Mrs. Amanda wants to warning others by punishing me but failed in the end, it will be a terrible result."


    "I''m not interested in punishing you." Amanda proposed.


    Then Nancy walked away in her high heels.


    "So, Mrs. Amanda is still unwilling to sign it?" Seeing that Nancy was going to the CEO office again, the other department asked with sympathy.


    Nancy put away her anger, smiled helplessly, "I have no choice. Mrs. Amanda said she didn''t understand the report and refused to sign it. Since the financial report can''t be approved, all of your bonus for last month couldn''t be calculated. I have to leave this old face and go to see Mr. Darren again."


    "That''s too over. How can you be the vice president of the company if you don''t understand the financial report?" Someone said in an aggrieved tone.


    "She got this position by relationship."


    "Even if she has a relationship, she can''t treat you like this. We don''t rely on connections. We should work hard as we take the positions."


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Or it will be too late." Nancy passed over in a hurry with people around her watching her sympathetically.

 Chapter 34 Ask For Help Again

    "Mr. Darren, please sign the report for the second half of the month." Said Nancy, handing the report to her.


    Darren looked through the report and frowned. "What did Amanda say?"


    "Amanda said she could not understand it, so she did not want to sign it. I told her that it was not good to trouble Mr. Darren so much. But Amanda said that since Mr. Darren had already signed the first half of the contract, he could just sign the second half of the contract together. So I have no choice but to turn to you for help," said Nancy, with a confident air.


    "Why?" Asked Darren.


    "I don''t think Amanda has ever seen this kind of stuff," said Nancy


    "Why don''t you make one that she can understand?" Said Darren.


    Nancy was stunned. What? Make a document that Amanda can read?


    "It''s not your first day working in the company. If you come to me and sign all the documents in the future. Is the vice president an ornament in the company? If she wants to make trouble, you can do that with her. You can do whatever she wants to. I''d like to hear more from her. " Said Darren.


    Nancy thought about a plan and came up with an idea. Mr. Darren told us to get everything ready, then let Amanda know that she actually had a bad idea of what to do, so that she would be ashamed of being against us? ''Sure enough, Mr. Darren still doesn''t like that woman. Now that we have cooperated well with each other, even if that woman go to complain, there is no reason for her to do so.''.


    She smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Darren. I''ll do it right away."


    Darren nodded his head and thought, ''I have given you the respect you need, Amanda. I will see what trouble you can make.''


    "What?" Amanda was a little surprised to see Nancy, who had returned with a smile on her face. She didn''t give him a signature, but requested full cooperation. It''s weird.


    "Leave it here. I''ll give you my advice after reading it. Then you can take it down and modify it." Amanda took over the document and made a call to Lionel.


    "The webpage is really ugly, because the company has been usin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ly


    "I think it is very real." He took out a piece of tissue and handed it to her.


    "In fact, this was not the case at that time. I had to go up the stage to explain that the security guard did not believe that I was Mrs. Amanda and insisted on dragging me to the back row. There were still reporters in the back row who were trying to make trouble for me. As for the temper of the scoundrels, I was certainly angry." Amanda said angrily.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s his business." The man replied.


    She nodded, "I know. But I''m still Mrs. Amanda, so I''m willing to do so for my identity."


    "Are you excited to be a vice president for the first day? Do you want to share your first day?" He raised his head and looked at her.


    On a second thought, she didn''t have anyone to know and there was no need to share the news with her family. It would be troublesome just to think about it. She was a little lonely now.


    "I don''t think I have anyone to share with." She shook her head.


    "Yes. Come with me." Lionel took her hand and started to leave. Out of curiosity, however, he followed behind Amanda. They walked across the hallway, passed the kitchen, and went out through the back door of the restaurant. They were in a back alley. He took her by the hands and ran in the alley. The night breeze gently blew in their ears, like a whistling flute.

 Chapter 35 No Acceptance

    She didn''t know where they were going. Road lamps were all around them; cars were whistling; she couldn''t find a direction. However, she ran after him without hesitation, as if she was chasing a crazy dream.


    At the sight of the bright light, Amanda got tears in her eyes and slowed down.


    "Don''t you want to see Sheryl?" Lionel turned back, his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Amanda didn''t go into the ward. She said, "I don''t have the face to see Sheryl now. I don''t know what to say to him? He doesn''t want to hear the infighting and I don''t want to tell him either."


    "Do you think this is not suitable for him to hear?"


    Amanda nodded with a guilty look in her eyes, "Sheryl is just a kid."


    Lionel nodded and they sat by the lake for a while.


    "I''m really a bad sister. I can''t even protect my brother." As Amanda spoke, a gust of wind came, blowing away the dust on her memory that had sealed up her heart, "At that time, I didn''t know anything. Suddenly, someone told me that my parents died and my younger brother almost died. As long as I signed the agreement, my younger brother could come to life. Then I signed it directly. Later I learned that it was a guardian confirmation letter and stock share transfer agreement. My father''s personal lawyer, Lawyer Sun, had already been in collusion with my uncle, who forced me using Sheryl as excuse to leave here and live abroad. I have been away for ten years."


    Lionel said, "Haven''t you come back in the past ten years?"


    "No, they didn''t allow me to come back. There was an assistant looking after me there. My ID card and passport were controlled by someone else so I could only stay there. The only thing that could comfort me was that they took a video of Sheryl on his birthday every year and told me that Sheryl was fine. They told me not to worry about him." Tears welled up again when Amanda thought of the old days. She couldn''t continue. She bowed her head and sobbed. What she saw was all fake. Last time at Cheng family, Susie made it clear that because she was not in, they could bully Sheryl as they wanted to vent their anger.


    What did Sheryl suffer when she was out of sight?


    He reached out and held Amanda in her arms. As Amanda rested her head on a warm and strong chest, the sadness


    s shares here and was the biggest shareholder. She knew that Lionel had a good family background. Otherwise, he would have made a concession to Darren. But what she didn''t expect was that Gu family even dealt with medical treatment. Such a huge gap between the two families made Amanda feel worse.


    Mr. Lionel was such a nice person. He deserved a better girlfriend. No matter who she was, it shouldn''t be her. She is worse than any other girls, because she is still unable to decide for herself up to now. Amanda, woke up, please.


    "Thank you." Amanda smiled, "I''m glad to hear that. It''s getting late, Kevin is still waiting for me outside the restaurant. I should go home now."


    Lionel frowned slightly. He sensed the alienation in her words, but he calmly said, "I''ll take you back."


    They came back to the restaurant after going through the alley. Amanda said goodbye to him and smiled. She left the restaurant. Lionel held a glass of wine and drank it slowly. Then he took out his mobile phone and made a call, "Father, a patient jumped off a building today. We notified the daily newspaper. The medical problem is under control. Uncle will deal with it."


    After hanging up the phone, he sat down and took a sip of the wine quietly. The sweetness and mellow of the wine were not as good as ones at his cellar, but he felt very comfortable. Probably because it was someone else who paid for it. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind, and Lionel drank it all in one gulp with a ferocious look flashed across his eyes.

 Chapter 36 Be Back Sooner Or Later

    It was already half past nine when Amanda got home. Nola asked in a worry, "What took you so long? The meal has been heated up several times."


    "I''m sorry, Nola. I went out for dinner. I forgot to call you." Amanda apologized.


    "It''s good that you are not hungry. But Mr. Darren is a little unhappy. You''d better tell him." Nola said with a smile.


    "What made him unhappy? He should be happy if I didn''t come back for dinner." Amanda didn''t take Nola''s words seriously.


    Nola said, "Mr. Darren had been waiting for you for an hour, but you didn''t come back, so he had dinner by himself."


    Amanda was a little surprise, "Why did he have to wait for one hour? Why didn''t call me?"


    Nola spread out her hands and said, "I don''t know, either. Mr. Darren''s personality is just different from others."


    Amanda nodded her head. Although she didn''t ask Darren to wait for her one hour without any intention, he was still waiting for her. She needed to thank him for Nancy''s issue anyway. She went to Darren''s room, knocked on the door and shouted, "Darren."


    There was no response inside, and it was estimated that the man was probably angry again. Nola was telling the truth. Darren was odd and insisted on going against ordinary people. When the door was opened successfully, Amanda walked in directly and closed the door. However, the light was on in the room, and the silver gray pillow on the big bed was a little behind, with a mark on the quilt. It seemed that someone had left not long, and the laptop on the desk was still on, but he was not there.


    There was no one else on the way upstairs. Amanda looked around and found five or six plane models that looked very delicate. So she got curious and went to see them. These models were very lifelike. She had played with her friends abroad before. There were also several limited editions.


    "What are you doing?" A man''s cold voice came from behind, which frightened Amanda. She screamed and fell backwards. She stumbled and fell to the ground with one hand holding her waist.


    As soon as Amanda saw that Darren was wrapped in a bath towel, she immediately jumped away from Darre


    e was in a good mood and bought them a car or a shop.


    Amanda''s hand that was holding the doorknob of the office paused for a second. She then said coldly, "I don''t dare to love playboys like you. I want to live a few more years."


    After she returned to the bedroom, Amanda heaved a sigh of relief. She thumped the door angrily. The damn marriage! If it hadn''t been for this marriage, she wouldn''t have been entangled with Darren, and she would have been brave enough to pursue and accept others. However, she couldn''t do anything in this marriage, and she had to face such a bastard as Darren.


    However, she could feel a hint of loneliness from his words. Amanda shook her head immediately. She must be crazy. How could such a cold-blooded man have loneliness. She couldn''t help but recall how he behaved like a child when he was drunk. Although later, the result was very miserable. And also recalled that he kicked Charles and took her to the hospital.


    Amanda patted her face and warned herself, "Amanda, don''t be fooled by what he did from time to time. He has a mistress named Rose, and he allowed Rose to bully you and allowed you being bullied by the company. Did you forget? Such a man deserves a woman like Rose. You''d better stay away from him."


    Strange to say, now that he had rejected the cooperation with Cheng family, but Cheng family didn''t call Amanda. Did they finally find that she was nothing for Darren?

 Chapter 37 Dont Be Scared! Just Do It!

    But no matter how much he cared for Amanda, she was tired now. Thinking of what had happened in the hospital, She gripped the pillow tightly subconsciously. She couldn''t let anything happen to Sheryl.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the stimulation of the hospital or because of what Darren said to her, which made her feel depressed. Amanda dreamed that she was running away from home all night. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry out. She could only be afraid in her dream. When Amanda woke up, she found that she was in a bad mood and was down in spirit.


    Darren went out early in the morning but didn''t have breakfast. She was happy to enjoy it. She grabbed pieces of bread and soaked them in milk. Nola was amused by her childish behavior, so did Amanda. She giggled like a fool as well, and then went to the company.


    When she entered the company, she felt that the atmosphere was different. Everyone was in a hurry, and there was no whispering. No one was in the elevator. When she arrived at the office, Sophie was standing there with a serious look. Seeing her come in, she said hurriedly, "Mrs. Amanda, the morning meeting of the company is about to begin. Mr. Nicholas asked me to invite you over immediately."


    "Morning meeting? What morning meeting?" Amanda was baffled.


    Sophie said, "Yesterday afternoon, an announcement was made. Mr. Nicholas is going to inspect the company. The morning meeting is from 8:00 to 9:00. Everyone needs to sum up last month and make a plan for the next month. Haven''t you received the notice?"


    Amanda shook her head, "I haven''t received any notice."


    "We don''t have much time now. Please go there quickly." Sophie said with a frown.


    Then Amanda ran to the meeting room. She pushed the door open and went in. The speech was stopped. There was an unpleasant look on Darren''s face when he saw her coming in. But he continued to speak. After all the people here had seen her, they continued to look at the projector. Mr. Nicholas was sitting on the seat of Darren, and others'' seats were adjusted accordingly. In the full view of the public, Amanda had no choice but to sit at deputy general manager''s seat and it was the opposite seat of Nicholas, that made her feel even more stressful facing him.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    emotional. You don''t want me to mess it up every time, do you?"


    Darren didn''t reply. Amanda shrugged and followed him into the CEO office.


    Nicholas sat leisurely in the position of Darren. When he saw them coming in, he said directly, "There are problems with the direction you planned. The company can only support you with 5% of its support at most, among which, 1% is for my sake. If it goes on like this, what are you going to fight with?"


    Darren furrowed his brows and said, "The team has been preparing for this case for half a month. It''s about to start next month. We don''t want to lose more if we give it up now."


    Nicholas laughed, "It''s up to you. But I didn''t expect that Amanda were so brilliant today."


    Amanda smiled, feeling embarrassed, "Grandpa, don''t laugh at me. I didn''t prepare anything."


    "Not to mention the content, it''s enough to have this understanding and momentum. I don''t want to listen to the lesson or the rigid report. In fact, it''s just a simple exchange meeting all the time. I never think that the company has a sense of inferiority. It''s a team, an integral whole, and each of you need to cooperate. Darren is serious because of the stereotype. His company is stiff, and it''s like Sparta''s army, no human feelings." Nicholas shook his head.


    Was he serious? Was he stereotyped? He was a stone hearted bastard and a psychopath who always took advantage of her. Nicholas, you couldn''t be so partial to him just because he was your grandson. It drove Amanda crazy.

 Chapter 38 Formation Of Great Buddha

    Nicholas said something and left.


    After seeing Nicholas off, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. And then Darren said sarcastically, "Mr. Nicholas was just trying to save your face. Don''t take it seriously."


    She tilted her head to one side and looked at Darren with a smile. "Only a few people can make Mr. Nicholas speak. That''s what a genius means."


    "What capability do you have? What Nicholas thinks is only your title." That''s pretty funny. How could those naive words really deceive the two shrewd senior leaders of the company? What a crazy old man! Can anyone work in a company? Darren felt very upset when thinking that he would take such a company to compete with him for the investment in headquarter.


    The way Darren talked upset her. She had put herself in this awkward situation for the moment, and she wanted to show off in front of so many people to catch people''s eyes. She did know that, but she didn''t get any notification at all.


    She snorted and turned around to leave. On her way back to her office, Amanda was wondering why she hadn''t received any news. It was obvious that someone had put a bone in the pie for her, but she couldn''t come to find her overtly, as if she was in a hurry to pass the buck.


    At this moment, Nancy knocked on the door and came in. Then she put the files on the table and said, "Please have a look at this new report. "


    Amanda took it out and took a look at it. Then he signed her name on it. Seeing that Nancy turned around and was about to leave, she called her, "Nancy, who is generally responsible for the notification of our company?"


    "There is no need for you to be responsible. No one is in charge of these things. The personnel department is generally responsible for notifying things, of course, can also be informed directly by the senior level." Nancy answered with a sneer as she waited for the embarrassed meeting. I can shirk the responsibility. I don''t think you can get away with it.


    Amanda nodded her head and asked, "Are you also responsible for it?"


    "Yes, I did. I''m not the only one who is in charge of this," said Nancy


    "Okay. Inform them that the personnel department will have a meeting in half an hour. You preside over it and I will sit here. " Then she turned serious and said.


    Nancy was stu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t that she would bring Mr. Nicholas here. This time it had become a hot topic and the gossip of the human resources department was coming.


    Nancy was also very surprised. She didn''t know how to invite Mr. Nicholas. ''Nicholas didn''t care about anything. For many times, he didn''t attend the meetings when Mr. Darren attended the meetings. Mr. Nicholas was a sophistication in the business field and had never seen any method.'' She was panic in her heart, but she appeared very calm.


    "Because I didn''t receive the notice in advance for the morning meeting, so I was not ready for the speech. When I went back, I was wondering why I didn''t receive any news. It''s just a period meeting. If there was any negotiation about the cooperation, I didn''t receive any news either. It will be a great loss to both me and the company. So I don''t think such ignorance should be there." She propped her hands on the table and said casually.


    "I thought it was just an accident that I didn''t get the news, so I notified the meeting for the time being. There are fifty-one employees in the personnel department, and sixteen of them came here. Among the remaining thirty-five people ten of them can''t contact them, three of them are on vacation, seven of them said they are returning, and eleven of them are negotiating with the partners. The other four said they didn''t know and didn''t get the news." She suddenly struck the table, which freaked everyone out. She lowered her voice and said, "I don''t know. Who can give me an answer like this?"

 Chapter 39 Meeting In The Club

    The meeting room was silent. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nancy, why did this happen?" Amanda asked her directly with her chin up.


    Nancy stood up and glanced at Nicholas. Nicholas was talking to assistant in a low voice and didn''t pay much attention to her. After calming down, she said, "Mrs. Amanda, it''s a surprise that things go like this. We have met our obligation to keep everyone informed. There might be some special occasion that we can''t get in touch with others, but we of course pass notice on mutually with each other once back to company, thus we won''t be slack off in work. The schedule of this meeting is too hasty. Generally, the meeting is informed a day in advance. Then everyone can be well prepared. "


    "Well prepared? According to what you just said, everyone should be well prepared before a war, including bullet proof clothing and firecrackers, until then we go to the battle. Countless companies around you are heading ahead nonstop and desperately. But you make a sluggish stop here and keep saying well-prepared. What does a company want? It wants efficiency, not getting ready." Amanda mocked at Nancy with the same words that she had been accused by the manager of her internship abroad.


    After the criticism, Amanda said flatly, "I know you''re tired, but don''t feel that your hard work is an honor and deserves to be supported. You should work hard while you get a good result. Obviously, I wish you all well. From now on, notice from human resource department shall be received three times by everyone. You shall establish a channel. Moreover, I hope that you don''t just simply send out notices, but shall record the attendance rate every time. No matter how capable the employee is, you should ask him to leave if his attendance rate is low. Only then the company is doing well. That''s it. You can dismiss now."


    Everyone didn''t expect that the meeting would end so easily. They all breathed a sigh of relief. When they stood up and were about to leave, Nicholas grabbed the table and coughed. All of a sudden, everyone went back to their seats.


    Amanda looked at Nicholas. She just wanted to invite him to come here on a whim. She didn''t expect that Mr. Nicholas saved her face. But she had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l batwing-sleeved blouse was holding another one''s arm, walking up to the second floor. It was a private club and ordinary people were not allowed to come in. It was unexpected that Amanda was here too. But she was so uneducated. It was humiliated to make a noise here.


    It was a rare opportunity for Amanda to have a spare afternoon tea with Maggie. This club was recommended by Lionel, so she took Lionel''s gold card without hesitation. To her surprise, when she walked in, she saw Rose and Nancy having afternoon tea here too. She stopped and caught a glimpse of them. They continued to chat and laugh.


    As a matter of fact, Amanda wasn''t planning to say hello to them at all. But she was still in a bad mood when she saw them. She pointed to the seats next to Rose and Nancy and took a seat. Although they were separated by the folding screen with carved wood, they couldn''t talk so freely because of the silence.


    "Wow, the coffee here is so expensive. A cup of coffee is worth me a month''s salary. Fortunately, it''s a treat from you, or I will die." Maggie sat down, looked at the menu and sighed.


    Amanda giggled, "Hey, don''t act so pitiful as if I mistreated you."


    Maggie glanced at the figure behind the screen and grinned wickedly. Amanda was totally confused.


    "Would you like another green tea cheesecake?" Rose asked Nancy slowly.


    Nancy smile, "No, thank you. I like latte here very much. Having too much dessert will spoil the coffee."


    Hearing that, Rose smiled, "That''s true."

 Chapter 40 Ask Someone To Help

    Maggie looked at the cakes in front of her and pouted. She raised her voice intentionally and said, "Amanda, thank you for the autograph last time. Thank you so much."


    She took out her phone and wrote something and sent it. As soon as she finished writing, Amanda found a new message, couldn''t help laughing and read, "No problem at all. Isn''t it just a stack of autographs? We have a lot of stars and we can easily get anyone''s as we want. She was just a little star, don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Rose''s face turned green. She had signed a lot of photos last time, and she didn''t know what Amanda was going to do. It turned out that she got them for her friends as a favor. However, when Amanda tricked her with suspicions at that time, she didn''t have time to react, so she had to sign a lot and now was taunted.


    "You are so childish to ask for autographs! You are so of low class!" As Nancy was closer, she heard them clearly. She sneered and looked up. She was surprised to see the pale look on Rose''s face and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Rose?"


    Rose said nothing with a dark face, and the annoying conversation at the next table continued.


    "What''s wrong with my kids at school? I asked the autographs for them, but they didn''t admit it. They said I was deceiving them. Why were there so many autographs with different handwriting?" Maggie said. "I told them, did you think a big star will have that much time? Her hand must be shaking after signing dozens of photos. At least it was better than a baby-style handwriting. Besides, she was an actress, not a calligrapher. Why did you care it looked good or not?"


    Amanda couldn''t help laughing, ''Maggie performed a full play!'' She covered her mouth and was afraid to laugh out loud. Maggie pretend to be sometimes sad and sometimes passionate.


    "Well, the coffee is getting cold. Have a rest." Amanda didn''t know how angry the people next table were, she pushed the cup.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Maggie saw that the two people couldn''t sit anymore, so they turned and went downstairs. Maggie breathed a sigh of relief and took the coffee without caring about her image. She was too excited in the middle and forgot to add sugar in the coffee, which made her bared her teeth bitterly.


    "I thought you wanted an autograph again when


    gie felt excited.


    Amanda shook her head with a smile and sat back. Maggie sat next to Henry and listened to what information he just got.


    "If she throws coffee on me, don''t forget to block in front of me." Maggie said.


    Said Henry carelessly. If the hot coffee was poured out, he was not that stupid to block it.


    Amanda saw someone going upstairs, she coughed and the conversation next table stopped immediately.


    The woman going upstairs wore a white floral dress decorated with white fur, with a piece of jade on her chest. There was platinum around the edge of the jade and it looked so shining. With white skin and plump breasts, she looked quite aggressively. She looked around, walked over and sat next to him.


    Amanda pretended to read her magazine and listened carefully.


    Before talking much, someone raised her voice and said, "Do you mean that the appointment made by parents doesn''t count? If you have someone you like, why didn''t you tell me? Do you think it''s funny? I turned down a ten million case to meet you here but was told it was just a joke."


    "Clap." The cup was smashed onto the glass table, and the woman stormed off angrily.


    Amanda rushed over and found that Henry''s face was full of coffee. Holding her laughter, Maggie grabbed a tissue and started to clean the coffee on him.


    Henry gave Maggie a stern look before he went to the toilet.


    Seeing him leave, Maggie grinned from ear to ear.


    Amanda pinched her and said, "It was just splashing with coffee. Why are you so excited?"

 Chapter 41 An Encounter In A Clothing Shop

    Maggie was done laughing and said, "It was not that simple." She spoke in detail to Amanda about what had just happened. Because the place where she sat was far away and there was a sound isolation. The part that Amanda didn''t hear clearly was replayed by Maggie, she immediately covered her mouth and laughed out loud.


    It turned out that Henry was worried that he couldn''t get rid of her, so he said with grief on his face. At the beginning, he was in a trance and just didn''t know what had happened. Because he was secretly in love with someone but didn''t dare to say anything. Until he was forced to marry by his family, he thought he had to work hard, and then he succeeded in expressing his love. He thanked the blind date for making him realize his true love.


    However, the lady got angry. Maggie also added, "You''re a good girl, but unfortunately we''re in love."


    The lady picked up the cup and poured it at Maggie. Maggie had prepared for this, she grabbed Henry''s collar and pulled him in front of her. Henry was about to stay out of this, however, he bumped into a cup of coffee.


    Maggie sneered, "Doctor Zhao is so cunning. I knew he was unreliable and wanted me to be the target, but I wouldn''t be so easily cheated. He was the one finally been trapped."


    "I know. You are the best. Let''s go." It was late, so Amanda suggested.


    Maggie nodded, and ordered some more snacks. She put the bill on the account of Henry. They left happily. When Henry came back, he only saw the empty seat. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He did not expect that Maggie reacted so quickly that he was embarrassed and cursed. He would rather deal with it alone.


    "This little girl." Henry shook his head reluctantly, "Birds of a feather flock together."


    "I don''t need to buy clothes." Seeing that Maggie went into a clothing shop by the roadside, Amanda said helplessly.


    Maggie said sullenly, "You are dressing like a little girl who is much younger than others. As a lady, you should prepare a few beautiful clothes."


    Amanda looked at herself in the mirror and mumbled, "I looked pure and cute."


    "The clothes here are quite good." Maggie went out with some new arrivals. She just said that Amanda


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Maggie was satisfied with what Amanda said. It seemed that Amanda had not changed her spots of being sarcasm. This way, she would not be bullied by those people who was senseless.


    "How rampant you are! How can you afford these?" The girl sneered. She looked at Amanda, who was in faded jeans without any make-up, and thought that she was just a poor student, and came here just to broaden her horizon.


    Maggie covered her mouth and laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong? Wearing this dress for a schoolmate reunion or for a graduation party, little girl?" The girl saw Amanda lowering her head, then flashed a cunning smile.


    Susie of course had noticed what was happening here. She was willing to stand by and watch as her friend teased Amanda.


    "Maggie, how many pieces have you chosen?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie looked at the clothes she had chosen and said, "Five sets. I just got my pocket money."


    Five sets! That''s not a small number! The girl looked at Maggie up and down, and found that the pastry box in her hand was from the private club. As Maggie carried it so casually that she did not notice that. She guessed that Maggie must be from a rich family, but she came here with the miss from Cheng family. She would not lose face in front of so many people.


    Looking at the eyes of her friends, Susie walked to them and said, "I haven''t seen you only for a few days, Amanda. How could you be so impolite when you see your elder sister?"

 Chapter 42 Cant You Afford It

    Hearing her words, Maggie remembered that this cold and graceful girl was exactly Amanda''s uncle''s daughter, Susie.


    Amanda looked at Susie and said with a smile, "I just don''t dare to bother you since you are with your friend just now. But you have been with these friends for such a long time and it''s time for you to find others in a class more suitable for you."


    Hearing her words, Susie couldn''t keep her countenance. She snapped, "You are too self-righteous, Amanda. I am your elder sister, but you are so rude to my friend. It''s just a dress. How cold-blooded you are!"


    "Oh my god! This lady is so cold-blooded to scold her own sister for a dress and a friend. It is said that family shall mutual help. It''s okay that you are holding a pile of shit, but you also force others to flatter it. Don''t you think that''s too much?" Seeing Susie getting angry, Maggie came to her senses and said with arms akimbo.


    Susie snorted, "Aren''t you Maggie Ning from Ning family? Even though Ning family are all politicians, you have no right to interfere in the affairs between me and my sister."


    "It''s not up to you whether she can interfere or not. Sister, Maggie is my good friend, and it''s obvious for her to speak for me. I''m grateful because I know she''s doing it for my own good." Amanda said. Maggie''s eyes were full of smile.


    Susie stepped forward and said, "Do you think you can rest assured since you have been married to An family? Amanda, don''t forget that Sheryl is still alive."


    "Don''t worry about me and Sheryl." With what Lionel said, there was no doubt that Susie could hurt Sheryl again. Amanda didn''t take the threat of Susie''s words seriously, "Maggie, let''s pay the bill. I''ll treat for you today."


    "Okay. It''s a lucky day today. I have got desserts and new clothes, and I didn''t expect to hear such a funny joke." Maggie laughed out loud. Susie and other girls stood there with pale faces.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Your card is frozen and cannot be used." When Amanda took out her card, the cashier smiled and asked, "Do you have any other cards?"


    "How come?" Amanda had a private coffer herself, but she couldn''t afford once it was frozen.


    "You''d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    An." The manager was a little embarrassed. He was such a loser that he didn''t expect the ordinary looking woman in front of him to be the wife of An Group. He kept smiling and said, "If you are Mrs. An, there''s no need to bother about it. We''ll bring them to your house. What else do you like? You can pick it."


    "You don''t need me to provide consumption records and fixed assets, do you?" Maggie asked with a smile.


    Amanda ask her to stop making fun of the manager. He was polite enough. She smiled at the manager and said, "Well, in this case, I''ll go to pick some other items. Please send them to An family together. Later, I''ll write down the address and ask Darren to sign for them."


    Darren, the young master of An Group, was asked to sign so casually. The manager thought that this order would make a big deal. It was a right decision that he came back.


    "Maggie, you can pick whatever you like. It''s not easy for us to be generous for one time. Take the advantage." Then Amanda gave a high-five to Maggie and continued to select clothes.


    "She is the wife of An Group. Right, your sister is Mr. Darren''s wife." All the girls with Susie took a breath. The manager followed Amanda everywhere. Susie was not in the mood to choose clothes anymore, so she directly left. Those girls looked at Amanda over and over again, jealous and hateful.


    "Hahaha, what a slap in the face!" Waiting for them to leave, Maggie covered her belly and laughed.

 Chapter 43 The Appearance Of Ghosts

    When Darren was reading a book in his study, Nola knocked on the door and told him that there was something he needed to sign for. He frowned slightly and went downstairs, only to find that it was clothes. Darren said unhappily, "They are not mine." His stuff was always sent by Sophie personally.


    When the manager, who came to deliver the clothes, saw Mr. Darren, who could only be seen in video meetings, he was so excited that the palms of his hands were sweating. He quickly said, "Mrs. An ordered these in our shop. She wanted you to sign for it."


    Darren looked at the bill, picked up the clothes and left.


    "Excuse me." The manager called Darren. Darren stopped and asked, "What''s up?"


    The manager said, "Mrs. An left you a short note for you." Then he took it out carefully.


    What was she up to? Darren opened the note and found it was scrawled, ''Darren, how many clothes of mine did you tear up? Now you can compensate me." He noticed the complicated handwriting on the paper, and he could tell how Amanda felt when she was writing. He clenched the note tightly and said to the manager, "Send the bill to my secretary. She''ll sign it later."


    The manager nodded as a reply. He was pleased that the shop could be connected. Suddenly, something occurred to Darren as he entered the room. He turned around and said, "If she buys other clothes next time, just sent the bill here, but not the clothes. Ask her to take the clothes with her." She neither want to pay nor to carry, how could it be so easy? Since he bought the clothes, he would tear it up without hesitation.


    When Darren went upstairs with the clothes, Nola was mopping the floor. She saw it and asked with a smile, "Why are there so many things?"


    "She bought clothes." said Darren.


    Nola smiled and said, "It''s time for her to buy some clothes."


    "Do you also think she looks ugly in her daily clothes?" Darren suddenly opened his mouth. Without waiting for Nola''s answer, he mumbled to himself, "She''s already ugly. I don''t know if she has a better taste now." Then he opened the door of Amanda''s room.


    The only thing in his mind was the day wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of ice water. When she opened the curtain with a book half read, she was shocked to see Darren lying on the bay window.


    "Ah." Frightened by the sudden presence of the man, Amanda tried to keep her composure and said crossly, "What are you doing here?"


    "This is my home. Isn''t it normal for me to be here?" Darren raised his head and said.


    Amanda leaned against the window and explained, "That''s different. The whole company is yours. You seldom go to the ladies'' room."


    "You are such a smooth talker, Mrs. Amanda." With a smile on his lips, Darren stared at her.


    Amanda frowned, "What''s wrong with you hiding in other''s room and eavesdropping? Besides, I''m not afraid if you hear me. Anyway, it was what I should say."


    "Why are you so agitated? I don''t care about that." Darren leaned against her cushion and continued to take a nap.


    "I''m afraid that you will get agitated. After all, she is your lover''s good friend. If you have a tender heart for women, it is difficult for me to deal with them." Then Amanda put the cup on the table. Suddenly, he stretched out his hands and held her waist. Then, he pushed her to the bed.


    "Darren, what''s wrong with you, again?" Amanda shouted in anger under him.


    "What''s wrong with me? Didn''t you say that you were worried that I would care for others? Don''t worry. Today, I won''t care about anyone else except you. Happy?" Darren caressed her face and smiled.

 Chapter 44 Joint Report

    "Put your hands away, Darren. I''m not someone you can touch as you want. If you want, you can just go to find Rose. " Amanda shouted.


    Hearing that she mentioned the name of Rose, an idea came to his mind. He stretched his hand into her clothes and tied her straps.


    The more she spoke, the more embarrassed she became. The more he looked at her, the more tears she cried. This ruined the plan, which made the man even more disappointed. So he released her. She immediately sat far away, with her hands on the pillow.


    "Go downstairs to have dinner." Noticing that Amanda was on guard against him, he rolled his eyes at her, stood up, closed the door and left.


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help shivering when he thought that Darren put his hands in her clothes. She thought she needed a lock. It was too unsafe. Suddenly, she remembered that the pervert she saw when she changed clothes here just now.


    "Madam was in a good mood today, so she bought a lot of clothes." Said Nola with a smile.


    Amanda thought of buying clothes and said to Darren, "it was an accident today. My bank card doesn''t work, so I signed with your name and asked them to send it to me. Then you give me the bill and I''ll pay you back."


    "In that case, what do you mean by giving me a note?" Darren asked.


    "If I don''t leave a single word to you, will you sign for it?"


    "Throw it away." Darren said emotionlessly, "It''s just garbage! How can you waste my time? "


    Amanda shrugged. She knew he would do that.


    "I''m looking forward to what you''ll look like in it, Mrs. Amanda." Darren glanced at the bag and said, "This brand doesn''t look good."


    "This is your brand," she added


    "So what? It''s just the truth." Darren turned around and walked out. "It should be better than before."


    What do you mean better than my previous clothes? My previous clothes were not ugly. Do you think everyone is like you? I''m a natural beauty.


    She took a deep breath and did not bother to argue with him.


    The next day when she entered the company, she felt the atmosphere was very heavy. Everyone lowered their heads and did not speak.


    As Amanda was reading the files arranged by Lionel, then the phone rang. She answered the phone and hear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    geration, everyone''s antipathy against Amanda had reached a new high level.


    Thanks to the cooperation of Amanda through the phone yesterday. Even if they got incited, she had her reasons to speak. It was not a rumor. If Amanda had a good temper, it would really be difficult. She behaved as a bad person, and she would be a fool if she didn''t take advantage of it.


    While she dialed the cellphone with her sweet voice, she was about to ask for rewards from


    Rose. However, the door was pushed open all of a sudden. She said with some displeasure, "why didn''t you knock at the door?" But she soon found that Amanda was standing at the door.


    Mr. Darren has already scolded her. It''s time for her to deal with it now. What''s wrong with her? Was he unwilling to give up and always taught her a lesson? She thought to herself, "Does she want to stir up trouble?


    "Nancy, inform everyone to have a meeting in half an hour." Amanda said calmly.


    "But it seems that you don''t to be the vice president of the company. How can we have a meeting?"


    "I clocked in this morning, and if there is any penalty, it will be this afternoon at the soonest. I''m still the vice president of the company. I''ll be in charge right now," she added


    "Do we need special notice for the punishment? Everyone in the company knows that you have been reported to be suspended by a gang of people. And you are going to have a meeting at this time. How embarrassing it is? Do you want us to learn from you? " Nancy said.

 Chapter 45 A Misunderstanding By Rose

    "It''s normal for you to think like this. You are just a department manager. How can you, a small manager, guess how smart I am as a vice general manager? Otherwise, it would be you who is sitting here, not me." Amanda said.


    With her eyes turning cold, Nancy said in a mocking tone, "Do you really need me to tell you how you could get that position? If you are not Mrs. An, who do you think you are? Now I just prove myself step by step with my strength. I feel that I''m proud of myself."


    Amanda smiled and didn''t continue the topic, "I need to see the results in half an hour. Otherwise, I will report you to the headquarter. It''s not that difficult to write a report letter."


    Got herself reported to the headquarter and if they remembered what she had done, it would be difficult for her to be promoted in future. Nancy saw Amanda left and said angrily, "Since you want to embarrass yourself, I''ll let you know what you mean to the whole company."


    "What? A meeting? Isn''t she suspended. How can she hold a meeting now?"


    "It''s a good chance for us to have a meeting. We can ask her why we didn''t give us bonuses after working hard for a month. She showed Nancy such a bad attitude and showed us no respect."


    After Nancy sent out the notice, she couldn''t help smiling, but still needed to pretend helpless and feeling sorry, "Thank you all for your cooperation. After all, it''s vice president Cheng."


    "She is going to have a meeting?" While listening to the report from Sophie, Darren was also a little surprised. Then with a darkened face, he stood up and left straight. He thought to himself, ''What a stupid woman. Doesn''t she know that she should avoid showing up at this moment? How could she be so naive to set up a the meeting? If it went to more difficulties, how could she be so lucky to be saved?''


    "Why are you here?" Amanda was surprised to see Darren coming in directly.


    Darren said angrily, "Have you heard to what I said to you before? Why are you having a meeting? You can''t do anything now."


    "Well, that''s what I intended to do. Even without this joint report letter, I''m going to have a meeting today." Amanda proposed.


    "Amanda, don''t be crazy. Many people are watching you. It''s wr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the room. Amanda screamed and hit the vase on the table. The vase broke into pieces and her dress got wet. Darren stopped and looked at embarrassed Amanda. He didn''t know what to do, but Amanda waved her hand and said, "I told you not to play anymore. Hurry up, go chase her. I''m fine."


    Then Darren turned around and walked away. Amanda leaned against the desk and breathed a sigh of relief. She frowned and said, "Oh, what a trouble! What are you doing here?"


    She looked at the time and found that the meeting was about to start.


    It was so noisy in the meeting room as Amanda walked in. Everyone was whispering to one another. When they saw Amanda, they disdained her. Anyway, in their eyes, the vice president had no authority anymore and was about to be suspended and she would leave the company in low spirits.


    "It''s not a big deal to invite all of you here today. I have seen the notice already, and you probably know the content more clearly than I do. I''ll stop talking about this topic. How to inform the company about its plans and politics should be decided by the main body notice. I''m calling you here to talk about the bonus that you didn''t get yesterday." Amanda ignored their discussion and didn''t intend to maintain the discipline.


    But speaking of the money, they became energetic. Someone said, "Our bonus has not been given out yet, and this has never happened in the company. Everyone was working overtime yesterday. Where were you then, Mrs. Amanda?"

 Chapter 46 Dislike To Be Set Up

    "I received a call from Nancy at seven o''clock last night, telling me that the financial department did not approve it. But this report was signed by me three days ago. What does this mean? There has been a few days, and I don''t know how long it will take to walk from the human resource department to the financial department. Will it take two days?" Then Amanda turned to Nancy and asked, "Nancy, after I signed the report, did you hand them over to the finance department right away?"


    Nancy was stunned, "The human resource department needs to sort out a lot of documents that are required by the financial department at the end of the month. We usually file them day by day and hand them in together."


    "Yeah, we can''t send file one by one to financial department every day, or people would be exhausted every day."


    "We are always sending once a day." The staff of the human resource department said one after another.


    Amanda nodded, "So it means that I signed the report three days ago, and it was delivered to the financial department the day before yesterday. When did the financial department approve it?"


    The manager of the financial department stood up and replied, "This report was in a pile of documents. We are also very busy at the end of the month. And there was an urgent pile of financial reports that needed to be filed. Because the procedures of the human resource department were few, so they have been put on the place yesterday. But it did not delay for too long. We reviewed the report yesterday morning. Some of them were not in accordance with the new financial procedures of the company, so we couldn''t approve."


    "How come it was not in accordance with procedure? We make the financial report always like this in our company." Nancy heard that financial department wanted to blame this to her, she said in a hurry, "Besides, didn''t you say that you could approve once Mrs. Amanda signed on the report?"


    The manager of the financial department said, "Yes, if Mrs. Amanda could sign on the temporary agreement, then financial department can file it to the temporary financial reports. Of course, the vice president had the right to sign."


    The topic was brought back, and Nancy said in guilty, "Yes, vice president, I invited you back at that time to sign a document. After all, all this is for everyone''s sake, An Group has never be


    the file. She could not help but feel nervous.


    Amanda smiled at Nancy and said, "Nancy, are you sure that you have this report in the original copy of the file?"


    With a smile, Nancy stood up and said, "It was my fault. I''ll submit the resignation."


    The crowd burst into an uproar. Someone immediately stood up and said, "Nancy, please don''t do that. We have worked together for so many years, and you did the wrong thing only this one time. In fact, we don''t mind the bonus that much."


    "Yeah, Nancy, we are all very busy during this period. It is normal that we make mistakes in our work."


    Looking at Amanda, Nancy couldn''t help but get a little smug. Even though Amanda was right, after all, Nancy had gotten a deep root and had wide connection in the past years. Compared to this new comer Amanda, the less popular Mrs. An, there was no way that she could force herself to death if she made a concession.


    Amanda saw everyone was defending Nancy, she laughed instead, "Why are you so serious? I didn''t come here to break you up. I just don''t want to see myself in confusion. Since the financial report issue is solved, I won''t be able to see you in the next half of a month. You should focus on your work and don''t make such a mistake again."


    After that, she clapped her hands and smiled, "The meeting is over, bye everyone." Then she left.


    The employees looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. The once aggressive vice president Amanda just left quietly to wait for the headquarter to deal with. Hadn''t she already cleared the misunderstanding?

 Chapter 47 Maggie

    After leaving the company, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. Turning around, she saw the golden words of An Group Advertisement Company, and the glass door opened and closed for the visitors. She didn''t call Kevin, but a car went slowly towards her. The man in the driver''s seat rolled down the window. Amanda gave him a smile, went to the passenger''s seat and closed the door. Then the car drove away.


    Darren stood across the road, carrying the dessert he had just bought from a cake shop. Looking at the familiar car and the license plate number that clearly showed its owner''s identity, he was upset and threw the dessert box into the trash can. The phone was connected. Hearing a gentle woman''s voice, he said indifferently, "I will go to accompany you in the evening."


    "Wow, why are you here?" Amanda looked at Lionel who was driving carefully. She really thought she was daydreaming when she saw him.


    "Just come and have a look." Seeing that she was as happy as a bird coming out of cage, Lionel could not help but wear a smile at the corners of his mouth, "Your counterattack went well."


    "It wasn''t really a fight back. I just want to give myself an explanation. When I showed the evidence, everyone was flabbergasted. It was interesting, but I didn''t take any photos." With her hands clasped together, Amanda recalled what had happened a moment ago and couldn''t help bursting into laughter. The car was full of her laughter.


    "I really want to thank you. Otherwise, I don''t know how to deal with it. Although I did nothing wrong, it will be too troublesome to explain it clearly to those who are suspicious from the beginning. It''s more direct and efficient to compare the documents." Amanda proposed. After getting the call from Nancy, Amanda had been reviewing the files the whole night, but she couldn''t read them through. Although she felt embarrassed about it, it was an urgent matter, so she called Lionel. He was so experienced, not only helped her find out the reason, but also well organized the process of the meeting, so that she could suppress them.


    What surprised her even more was that Lionel had come in person. Thinking of this, she felt a bit guilty. She h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The corners of Lionel''s mouth twitched, "In fact, I think you are even better."


    "Me?" As Amanda pointed at himself, she widened her eyes in surprise. Seeing that Lionel nodded, she hurriedly explained, "I''m not good at all. She''s the real queen, and I''m just a lackey to her."


    "No, you''re not." Lionel shook his head with a smile. Amanda fixed her eyes on him and couldn''t help but say, "You look good while smiling."


    "Don''t I look good when I''m not smiling?" Lionel replied.


    Amanda chuckled, "No. When I first met you, you looked so serious." At that time, she was holding a large pile of leaflets. While he was parking, she rushed over. He should be the only one who read the leaflets carefully and gave her advice, like the leader who was inspecting her.


    "I wasn''t able to bring the case to an agreement. I was in a bad mood, so I probably didn''t look good." Lionel replied.


    "In fact, you were very nice to me that day. You even helped me hand out leaflets. If you were that kind even not in a good mood, what would you do when you were in a good mood?" Amanda thought that, compared to Lionel, Darren was much more violent.


    "Do you want to know?" Lionel stared at her and narrowed his dark eyes. There seemed to be stars shining in his eyes, but it was also like a black hole. Amanda looked at him and her heart beat faster. At this time, her mobile phone rang. The ringtone pulled her back to reality and she found it was Maggie calling.

 Chapter 48 He Is Here

    Maggie said on the other side, "Amanda, why aren''t you here yet? Did you run away from us? You should be faithful to your friend."


    "I''ll be there in a minute." Lionel parked the car at the closed intersection. Maggie were standing in front of the coffee shop. When she saw Amanda getting off the car, she quickly pulled her and said, "You''ve made me suffer too much."


    "What''s wrong?" Amanda was scared to death on her way here, but Maggie seemed like alright at this moment. When Maggie saw Lionel who got out of the car, she looked suspiciously at Amanda. Amanda pinched her and said, "Mr. Lionel, this is Maggie. This is Mr. Lionel."


    "Lionel." Lionel reached out his hand and said politely. But he was a little upset hearing that Amanda introduced him like this.


    "Wow, Mr. Lionel." Maggie immediately smiled like a flower. After greeting, she led them inside.


    "Bastard, you are eating my dessert again." Maggie yelled after they entered the compartment.


    Seeing Lionel, Henry was shocked, and Lionel also stopped.


    A smile flickered in Henry''s eyes as he said, "Mr. Lionel, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Lionel replied with a smile, "It turns out to be you, Henry."


    "Do you know each other?" With a bit surprise, Amanda asked, "Who the hell are you, Henry? You''re so cunning. Why did you pretend as a doctor of urology department?"


    Maggie covered her mouth and screamed, "Urology department! Henry, you''re a doctor in urology department. Oh no! Amanda, then why did you go to urology department?"


    Amanda once told her about the story of a freak named Henry Zhao, but she omitted many parts in the story. When she heard what Maggie said, she wiped the sweat on her forehead. She said, "I have told you that I was hiding from my aunt and my sister. How could I know what department it was if I pushed the door randomly?"


    "Let''s sit down first." Hearing what they were talking about, Lionel just smiled, and Henry sat down to watch them fight.


    "Ha, Doctor Zhao." Maggie sneered, her vicious eyes slashing at Henry relentlessly.


    Henry said calmly, "What''s wrong with the doctor of urology department? If you can''t poop in future, you would have to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    that I have to leave this afternoon. It''s so nice to meet you here. Please come in."


    "I''m sorry. I came with my friends. Please wait for a moment, I should tell them first." Amanda explained with smile.


    Mr. Song nodded.


    Amanda opened the door of the compartment and went in with Darren. Seeing that there were other people in the compartment besides Lionel, he looked a little weird. When he saw Henry, he nodded.


    Maggie was surprised to see Darren. Was he here catching an affair?


    Amanda smiled and said, "There are some friends in next compartment, I need to say hello to them. Enjoy yourself here."


    Maggie hurriedly waved her hand and said, "You''d better go now. I happen to have some questions to ask Mr. Lionel. Come on, Mr. Lionel, let''s continue. Just ignore her."


    Amanda hollow laughed and then followed Darren out.


    There were four people in the next compartment, and they seemed to be Japanese. They all complimented that Amanda was beautiful, but probably for the sake of Darren. When they talked about business, Amanda was drinking coffee quietly. And Darren passed her desserts and fruits from time to time. She took them and ate patiently. She smiled politely when others praised her relationship with Darren.


    "It was a rush today. Please take this wedding present." Mr. Song took out a small delicate box and handed it to Amanda. Amanda took it in surprise. Darren leaned over and whispered, "Mr. Song is my friend."

 Chapter 49 What Will Happen

    She opened it immediately. There was a pair of earrings made of ruby, inlaid with a circle of platinum. The earrings were shining brightly. The size of the earrings was as small as a fingernail, and there were a few gems, which were polished very gently, scattered on the edge like a glass of red wine, splashing a little bit. It could be seen that the person who prepared the gift was very careful.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." With a smile, Amanda said in her poor Japanese stock, "I like it very much."


    Mr. Song smiled, too. She said in pure Japanese," it''s such an honor for you to like them."


    After Mr. Song left and those clients, the smile on her face vanished. She even rubbed her face exaggeratedly and said, "I can''t laugh that many times a month."


    Darren glanced at her and said, "I thought you were having a good time."


    "The smile from the bottom of my heart is definitely not like this." She threw the box to the man and said, "That''s all right. I''ll be back soon. My friends are waiting for me."


    Darren didn''t take it. "This is for you. Keep it."


    "Oh, did you change your mind? It''s more meaningful to give it to Rose than to stay here. " She thought it was time to send a present to make amends.


    Darren frowned and asked, "What on earth are you thinking about?" "The smile from the


    His tone suddenly turned bad. The smile on Amanda''s face disappeared. She snorted and turned away. The man who was mean was the worst. Although Amanda was used to his bad manner, it didn''t mean that she would put up with his bad manner.


    Darren grabbed her arm and then Amanda asked, "What''s the point of doing this, Darren?"


    "What do you mean ''funny''? Is it funny for a wife to have her husband go out with other woman every day?" There was fire burning in his eyes, which made Amanda a little taken aback. Then she forced a smile and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    After a short pause, he came to his senses, shook off Amanda, turned around and left.


    "You are crazy." Looking at her red wrist, Amanda mumbled as she walked into the room.


    In the private room, Henry and the other two were playing cards. Henry and Lionel sat upright and focused on cards, as if they were competing to win a life and death battle. On the contrary, Maggie was holding a large number of cards, and her eyes were bright and sharp, looking at Henry for a while, and


    r company put me in an awkward position, '' she thought.


    The man smiled and said, "Actually, Amanda did a good job. I did her a favor, but she was intent on it. No one else would have handled it that way."


    Amanda looked at him and smiled. She didn''t expect that Lionel would defend and praise her.


    Looking at the happy smile on Amanda''s face, Darren suddenly felt uncomfortable as if his heart was stung by a thorn. He stood up and said, "I have something to do, so I have to go now. Enjoy your dinner."


    Rose hurriedly and said, "I''m leaving too."


    As they were out of sight, he let out a sigh of relief. The old man laughed, "What? Why were you so nervous?"


    "I feel a little guilty." Amanda proposed.


    "Why do you feel guilty?" He picked up a piece of potato, which was just heated, and put it on her plate. "Is it because you married him?"


    "Yes, I know I don''t love him, but he is my husband in public, so I..." His face flushed, and he lowered his head to eat.


    "Don''t be guilty." The man replied.


    "Why not?" Amanda looked at him with evasive eyes.


    Looking at her eyes, he replied in a slow yet determined voice, "because the food here is very expensive."


    What? Amanda looked at him with a stunned expression. He felt embarrassed as he explained, "Oh, I see." She said with disappointment.


    "Or what?" The man replied with a smile.


    What would happen? A few seconds later, a light bulb went off in front of her. She looked down and saw a pot of fish in front of her. The steam was rising, which blurred her vision. She said in a low voice, "nothing special."

 Chapter 50 Drunk Heart

    Suddenly, a huge sound was heard, and it was a bomb that made Amanda drop the glass in a second. The waiter ran over and explained apologetically that it was a tunnel behind the mountain, and he was sorry to disturb their streak. So they were immediately replaced with new bowls and chopsticks.


    When he saw the panic on her face, he couldn''t help but take her hand and comforted her, "don''t worry. I''m here."


    "I thought there would be sea monster." she answered.


    "Terry Lake Monster passed through the tunnel of the earth and came here." With a slight smile, the man reached out his hand and held it in front of Amanda. Out of the blue, the latter was startled by his sudden move and almost knocked over her cup. Luckily, the man held him back and stopped him. "All right, have a good meal." Lionel said.


    With her eyes wide open, Amanda grabbed his hand and scolded, "You''re the one who did this. How dare you talk about me like that?"


    Lionel raised his hand and held hers. With a smile, he said, "yes, yes, I was wrong."


    "Why did you apologize to me so soon? Did you come up with some bad idea?"


    "Because generally speaking, men can''t judge right or wrong in front of women." Answered Lionel in a low voice.


    A thought struck her. She looked at the man''s dark eyes but couldn''t say a word. She felt her heart beat faster. At this time, the phone rang. Amanda quickly got rid of his hand and took the phone. It was from Sophie. She told him politely that hoped her to go back to work tomorrow. To avoid such a thing happening, the headquarters would send an assistant to assist Chester in his work.


    "I need an assistant from the headquarters to help me. I have to go to work tomorrow," she added.


    "That''s good. With this, your work will be much easier."


    "My holiday is gone. My heart aches, my beach, my surfing." She covered her heart and cried out hypocritically.


    Lionel patted her on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "Do you really want to go?"


    "Yes, who wants to sta


    f relief. "Give me a towel."


    Amanda pouted and went to get him a towel. Amanda covered his head with the towel. But he frowned, "you silly woman. I just want to get a towel. Why did you wrap ice? Get a hot towel."


    "There are no hot towels here. Cold towels can refresh you. Look, you''re awake now." Amanda said.


    "You always make sense." He took a towel and covered his face.


    "I''ve been notified by Sophie to come back to work tomorrow," she added.


    Darren answered in a low voice.


    Seeing that he had no energy to answer the questions, she shook her head helplessly, stood up and went to the kitchen to pour him a glass of milk.


    "You will be fine if you drink some milk." Then she handed the milk to him.


    Darren took the towel and drank from it. He rubbed his head as he had a headache.


    "You can''t drink any wine. Don''t drink too much. It must be very painful. I''ll buy some medicine for you." Then she stood up, changed her clothes and went out.


    Darren felt a sharp pain in his head, but he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    He recalled what Barton had told him. "An family is a place full of pain and suffering. You know exactly how your father and mother died, but you still insist on staying there. Isn''t it for the money of your family? It''s a shame for a man like you to keep the blood of our family. "

 Chapter 51 Stop Being Crazy

    "Mom, have you recovered?" He was on the island, seeing a helicopter landing. A woman in light yellow cheongsam got off the helicopter, he ran over with joy.


    A mother was supposed to be the gentlest. However, she pushed him away, "Go away. Where is John An?"


    The butler came forward and said, "Madam, you just recovered. Do you need to have a rest? The young master hasn''t seen you for a long time. He missed you so much. The young master is just a kid."


    "A kid? Is there any good person in you An family?" She glanced viciously at him, who was still lying on the ground, "I''d rather die after giving birth to the baby. I''d rather I die than see him alive. Ask John to come out. Why did he treat Wen like this?"


    She rushed into the villa like a mad woman and yelled, "John An, John An! Get your ass out of here!"


    He stood there blankly, not even a tear rolling down his face.


    A big hand patted on his shoulder. Darren turned around and saw his smiling grandfather.


    Nicholas said, "Darren, you should remember that love is fake. Nothing is more reliable than the things held in hand."


    "Take your medicine first." A gentle woman''s voice came to his ears.


    Suddenly, Darren came to his senses and grabbed Amanda''s hand which was holding the medicine.


    His sudden action startled Amanda. She looked at him in surprise, "Don''t frighten others, okay?"


    When Darren saw her, he let go of her and shouted in a low voice, "Get out of here."


    She was stunned. Get out? ''Son of a bitch! I gave him medicine but he asked me to get out of here!''


    "I don''t care if you take it or not." However, Amanda''s mercy was limited. As soon as she threw the medicine away, she was pulled into Darren''s arms immediately. She felt like weeping, "Darren, let go of me."


    "Don''t go." He put his hands around her shoulders and held her tightly in his arms, squeezing her so tight that Amanda could hardly breathe under his pressure. But he didn''t do anything to her. He just held her tightly, as if he was a little boy who had lost his sense of security. So he held the things by his side tightly in case they were taken away by water.


    Amanda seldom had intimate contact with others. In the past, her father always took her and Sheryl out to have fun and let her sit on his shoulders. Her mothe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    back to her office, she received a phone call from the front desk, telling her that the assistant appointed by the headquarter had arrived. Amanda was curious about who it was, so she invited the assistant in.


    The door was knocked politely. "Come in, please." said Amanda.


    A man pushed the door open and walked in. He had refined facial features and a tall figure. He wore a light gray suit and a neat tie. He adjusted his glasses and said, "Hello, Mrs. Amanda. I''m Gregorio Lin, the work assistant of An Group Advertising Company sent by the headquarter."


    Amanda almost fell from her chair. In a shaky voice, she asked, "Did... did the headquarter send you here?"


    He was the most capable assistant of Nicholas, but why did he send here to help her? Yes, in front of Gregorio, Amanda was nobody.


    Facing Amanda''s panic, Gregorio was not scared at all. He said calmly, "I''ll go to the human resource department to hand over the transfer materials. I will work for you after I come back."


    "Mr. Zhang from the Construction Bank scheduled a meeting with you from 9:00 to discuss the specific details of the financing case. These are the guiding principles."


    "You need to attend the ribbon cutting ceremony at MH Resort with Mr. Darren after 11:00. You won''t have work till 2:00, and I''ll inform you further about the work schedule in the afternoon."


    After reporting by Gregorio, he handed the material over, and then turned back to his desk. He turned on the computer, with his fingers tapping on the keyboard quickly.

 Chapter 52 An Awkward Trip

    Amanda looked at all the files sorted in order, then she looked at Gregorio''s calm face with no expression, she didn''t know whether the tasty pie from the heaven was poisoned.


    "Mrs. Amanda, you are young and promising. You and Mr. Darren are a perfect match!" Mr. Zhang shook hands with her.


    "I''m flattered." Amanda responded politely.


    After she got the executed contract, Gregorio took it directly and put it in the briefcase.


    "Mrs. Amanda, Mr. Darren will leave in ten minutes." Sophie came to notify. She smiled when she saw Gregorio. They were brother and sister, and Amanda couldn''t help but admire how excellent they were.


    On the way, Amanda looked out of the window at the scenery passing by. When she got a call from Maggie, she found that Darren was resting with his eyes closed. He frowned with displeasure.


    Amanda ignored his feeling. When she answered the call, a scream came from the other end of the line. The scream frightened Darren who was taking a rest, Gregorio in the driver''s seat and Sophie in the front passenger seat.


    Amanda covered her ear and yelled, "Maggie, Maggie, calm down. Don''t take things too hard. I don''t want to be deaf now."


    A phone call was no longer enough to vent the bitterness of Maggie. She cried, "Why did I have that damn coffee with you? This son of a bitch is haunting me all the time. He actually asked me to go to the remote village to forget the sweetness and recall the bitterness in the past. Is that human''s work? He also said that it was arranged by the hospital to voluntary treat patients."


    "What? How could you run so far to the mountain area? Aren''t you going to teach in the school?" Amanda''s eyes were widened in shock.


    "It''s only one week. My parents think it''s a good thing for me to do that. They called the principal without hesitation because the principal is a student of my grandfather. He doesn''t want to stop me. My mother is packing my luggage. I''d better go to your place and hide." Maggie


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    trees and its long neck was bent into a very beautiful arc.


    Amanda had only seen white swans at zoo before. She didn''t expect there was one here and couldn''t help watching.


    All of a sudden, a stone was thrown at the white swan, which was startled. It sprang up immediately only to find that Amanda was standing there. Then it dashed toward Amanda aggressively.


    "What''s wrong?" Although Amanda wanted to attract the white swan and touch its feather, it was obvious that the white swan was aggressive and not friendly with people at all. Amanda ran back at once, but the white swan chased after her closely. Goose was a kind of aggressive animal, and it was common that the white goose raised at home could beat away a dog, let alone a larger white swan.


    "Hey, don''t go after me." Amanda was wearing a pair of high heels because of the ribbon cutting ceremony. She got tired so soon after running for a while. The white swan ran very fast. Suddenly it opened its beak but got kicked unexpectedly. Amanda was so frightened that she screamed and fell down on the ground. When she calmed down, she was held in Darren''s arms. But the swan run towards them again.


    Hearing one sound of whistle, the boss smiled and said, "Mr. Darren, don''t be so harsh on my Little White. I have worked so hard to raise Little White up."

 Chapter 53 Time Waits

    Darren put Amanda down and looked at the boss. "Mr. Colin," he said, "your swan are so good."


    Mr. Colin laughed. "Sorry to bother you, Mrs. Amanda. It''s all my fault. Please come in."


    "I''m fine. It''s an amazing swan." Then that big swan followed Mr. Colin and stood straight like a proud guard. She wanted to play with swan naughtily, but Darren pulled her into his arms and said, "Don''t be naughty. What if it bites you later?"


    Amanda knew she had to pretend to be a good wife and leaned against Darren quietly.


    "My Little White doesn''t bite people. But it is a coward. It must have been people coming and going accidentally scared it, so it rushed out to bite people." Mr. Colin apologized with a smile.


    "Never mind, Mr. Colin. Actually it''s fun, "she returned.


    Mr. Colin left after he apologized.


    "Don''t try to walk around." "You always make trouble as soon as you go out," said Darren.


    "I didn''t make trouble. I just want to look at the swan quietly. Suddenly a stone was thrown over, and Little White was shocked and then flew towards me." Then she sank into the sofa.


    "Oh, my God! Why do so many grumpy things love you?" Darren snorted.


    "Grumpy things?" Amanda asked.


    Darren looked at her and said, "Maggie and Little White they are all like this."


    "How could you say that Maggie is grumpy things? I don''t think so. She is a girl. How can you talk about her like that?" She said quickly.


    Darren said coldly, "do you think I was deaf in the car just now?"


    "No. But I hope you are dumb now." Amanda said quickly.


    Darren raised his hand and grabbed her, but Amanda eluded him. She said, "I''m not that stupid. You can''t catch me every time. "


    "What will you do if I catch you?" Darren stood up and stared at her.


    Then she snorted, "I dare you give it a try."


    However, she didn''t expect that he would actually come over. She began to circle around the sofa. All of a sudden, he jumped up and skipped over the sofa. With a shudder, she let out a scream


    your previous efforts will be in vain."


    But next second, she pulled a long face and murmured, "Really? But it''s so exhausting."


    "You don''t have to feel tired. Just take whatever you want to eat. It''s none of your business." Said Darren flatly. In the past, the women he took out always wanted to be around him so as to attract other people''s attention, but she was different. She was always on guard against her as if he was a thief. If she got a chance, she wanted to stay away from him.


    Looking at the wine in his hand, Darren an unconsciously raised the corner of his lips. In the eyes of everyone, his father was no better than others, but in the eyes of his mother, he was like a demon.


    "Mr. Daren. I want to see you again. I didn''t expect to see you here today," The guests came to say hello to Darren. Amanda held his arms and greeted them.


    After a few greetings, Amanda retreated to the washroom by the way.


    After leaving the hall, Amanda walked around Mr. Colin''s garden. The garden design, fountain rockery, small bridges and rivers were all very chic. A red maple was planted on the edge of the rockery. The red maple leaves were blown off the ground by the wind, making it look more beautiful.


    "Are you the wife of Mr. Darren?" A ten year old girl asked while sticking her head out from behind the rockery.

 Chapter 54 Humiliate Zen Face to Face

    Amanda was startled, then she saw a lovely little girl, so she replied with a smile, "Yes, it''s me. What''s wrong?"


    The little girl jumped off the rockery and looked around her for two circles. She looked funny. Amanda couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for?"


    The little girl replied, "I''m looking for your fox''s tail. "


    Fox tail? "I don''t have fox tail," she added.


    The little girl said in an affirmative tone, "you must have, because they all say that you are a fox. A fox will have nine tails, right? Otherwise, how can you deceive people?"


    "Who said I''m a fox? You should ask them. It must be mistaken. I''m not."


    The little girl thought for a while and said, "It''s impossible. Everyone says that, so you must have a tail." Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. "You must have hidden your fox tail. Show it to me." As she spoke, she rushed over and grabbed her skirt.


    However, the little girl was smart. The girl tugged at her skirt. It was a thin gauze, and the little girl tore it off directly. "Stop that now, or I''ll be really mad at you," she held the little girl''s hand and said angrily.


    The little girl muttered, "Where is your fox tail? Where is your fox tail?" Then her hand was grasped by the Amanda, and she shouted, "You bitch! You stole other lady''s husband, but you still hide your tail! Are you afraid of being recognized as a fox?"


    "Hey, whose husband did I take?" The little girl was so adorable that she was like a demon in his eyes. She bit her hand when she opened her mouth. Then she used her hand to pull out the back of her hand which hurt a lot.


    Someone nearby wanted to mediate, so someone grabbed her and said, "are you crazy? That girl is Mr. Lin''s daughter. No one dares to interfere in her life since she was a child. It''s not worthwhile to offend Mr. Lin for a stranger. "


    With a buzz in his mind, Amanda thought, ''Mr. Lin, who do you think you are? I don''t care which one he i


    ny people. At the beginning, she knew that Amanda was just a bargaining chip for the cooperation of the An Group. She didn''t expect that Darren took it seriously.


    But what happened today was ultimately her fault. After all, Amanda was Darren''s wife. She was just angry to see her daughter hurt.


    Mrs. Colleen said, "What about my daughter''s injuries? No one in our family ever hit him. His grandfather likes him, too. My daughter can''t come home from the party with an injury, can she?"


    "Sophie, copy the video and take it back to the An family." Darren stated in a cold and firm voice.


    Sophie answered and went downstairs to make preparation.


    "Colin, send for a doctor." Mr. Colin wiped his sweat and walked out, saying, "This way please. "


    "Come on, let''s go back. It''s such a waste of time to see others," Mrs. Colleen snorted, holding Shirley and turned to go.


    Darren hugged Amanda and took her back to the rest room under people''s gaze.


    "You really make trouble everywhere you go." Darren said sourly as he put her on the bed.


    "Yes, I''m in your way now. Leave me alone," she yelled.


    Darren said, "You act like a tiger in front of me. Take out the strength you normally hit me, and no one will dare to hit you."


    She leaned against the pillow and burst into tears.

 Chapter 55 stand out and protect

    Noticing that she didn''t say a word, Darren drew near to the bed and saw Amanda''s crying face. He shook his head and said, "Stop crying. You''ll be embarrassed if your make-up is ruined."


    "It''s none of your business." Amanda tilted her body to one side, but her shoulders were held tight by Darren. She turned her face to the other side and didn''t look at Darren. A trace of helplessness flashed through Darren''s eyes. He asked, "Did I say anything wrong? You used to be glib, but why are you so timid now?"


    "What do you want me to do? To attend a party and fight by the way?" Enraged by his remarks, Amanda sat up and said.


    "See, I don''t even dare to mess with you, you must scare Shirley to cry." Said Darren.


    His words made Amanda turned tears into smiles. Covering her face, she murmured, "You are really..."


    "What is it?" He sat by the bed and asked with a serious face.


    "Thank you." She lowered her head and whispered, "I didn''t expect you to help me."


    "Why didn''t I help you?" He asked.


    Amanda replied, "Because she is Mrs. Colleen."


    "As you know, she''s an old fogey. Why should I be afraid of her?" Said Darren.


    "You''re so mean." She wasn''t supposed to laugh at this time. But she didn''t notice that Darren was so funny when she heard him telling jokes.


    Darren raised his hands and put them on her shoulder. He said seriously, "Amanda, from now on, you have to be more aware of yourself. If anybody dares to bully you when you are out of An family, you have to pay a huge back by ten times or a hundred times. If you have any problem, just let them come to me."


    Looking at him, Amanda was confused and mumbled, "Why does it sound like a story of the underworld?"


    "What are you thinking about?" It was hard for Darren to understand. He held Amanda''s face and looked at the five fingerprints on it. It was red and hot, and Mrs. Colleen didn''t wear any decorations, nor did her nails hurt her face.


    He took an ice bag and covered her face with it. The ice bag made Amanda''s hot face feel better for the time being. Sophie copies the video and gave it to Darren.


    But Amanda grabb


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    plied coldly, "I don''t talk about personal affairs during working hours."


    The busybodies left after being snubbed, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, Sophie was Darren''s assistant, and Gregorio was working for Nicholas. Both of them were not easy to deal with.


    When Sophie heard what they said and heard other people''s excited guesses, she felt a little sad and a sneer appeared on her face. Now that Mr. Darren''s intentions to Mrs. Amanda had been clearly revealed, how could these people still be so arrogant.


    When Sophie thought of Darren defending Amanda, there was a trace of helplessness and sadness in her heart. It was not a wise move. She had been working with Darren for several years, and even for the sake of Rose, he would never do such a thing. But was it because Amanda was Mrs. An?


    The crowd in the company was anxious. But Amanda didn''t have a feeling for it. She still worked as usual. Seeing everyone was out of spirit, Amanda lifted her head and called, "Gregorio."


    Gregorio stopped typing and looked up at her.


    "Do you know what''s going on in the company this afternoon?" Amanda asked, spinning the pen in her hand.


    Gregorio shook his head.


    Amanda frowned and said, "That''s weird. I feel like the other people are in low spirits. Didn''t they get their bonus, or did Darren scold them again?"


    ''They are feeling pity for you.'' Gregorio said in silence.

 Chapter 56 Fingers Pointing At Two Locusts

    She couldn''t get the answer, but she didn''t care. After finishing the task arranged by Gregorio, she felt at ease.


    In the evening, Darren drove her directly to the An family.


    "Have you sent the video to Grandpa?" On the passenger seat, Amanda leaned forward to look at the scenery outside the window, feeling a little nervous.


    Darren replied, "No, we just want to have dinner with grandpa and talk about it by the way. "


    Amanda nodded her head. Darren said, "Don''t be afraid. You don''t need to worry about it. "


    "Then why do you take me with you?" She didn''t want to go to the An family, nor did she dare to see Nicholas.


    Darren frowned and impatiently asked, "Can''t you stand to go back to dinner with grandpa? "


    When Amanda saw his anger, she said glumly, "I''m not sick of it. I''m a little scared."


    He glanced at her and said lightly, "Don''t be afraid. We are all families. Don''t call him Nicholas. He is also your grandpa."


    "That''s what you call it when you talk, so I followed suit." she explained.


    "Why don''t you learn something good. Don''t call him that again" Said Darren impatiently.


    "Well, I wouldn''t have let you scold me like that if I hadn''t seen you being the hero who came to save the beauty this noon. Well, I all listen to you, what you said is right. " "I''m tired. I need to sleep for a while. Wake me up when you arrive, "She added.


    After a short while, the car arrived at the an''s house. On waking up, Amanda saw there were still several cars in the garage. She asked in surprise, "Are there any guests at grandpa''s tonight?"


    "It''s the car of the Lin family," said Darren indifferently.


    He then got out of the car, filled with righteous indignation. "Are they planning to accuse me?"


    Darren held her hand and said, "We need to be prepared for this, my lady."


    Amanda blushed and murmured, "What are you talking about?"


    Someone came over, and she had to follow Darren into the house.


    "Grandpa, I''ll


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rt his woman. "


    After a short pause, Darren nodded and said, "Okay, I know. It''s my fault."


    Nicholas took the crutch and mumbled, "It''s hard to talk. I''m tired. Entertain them for me." As soon as he finished his words, she turned around and left without looking at Mr. Gerry who was still embarrassed.


    She dashed to him and held him. "Are you okay? You''d better call a doctor first. "


    Her eyes were full of worries. Darren smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    "Darren, this is all our fault. Shirley is still young. I will teach her a lesson when I go back." Mr. Gerry hurried forward and put on a flattering smile.


    "Mr. Gerry, you are too polite. It''s our family affairs. It has nothing to do with you. I''m just a young man with a little reputation, making people think that our family members are easy to bully. But the illusion of this will soon disappear. It''s not early. The Butler, send Mr. Gerry off for me."


    Then, he took her hand and went upstairs.


    After they went back to the room, Amanda grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, "how''s your wound? "


    "I''m fine," said Darren flatly.


    Amanda said anxiously." how is that possible? Why did grandpa hit you so hard? You didn''t do anything wrong."


    Darren grabbed her hand and said with a serious look, "are you sure you want to see that? "

 Chapter 57 Who Will Get This Done To Me

    "Stop it. Let me check if there is any bone injury." Worry was written all over her face as she shook off his hand.


    "Okay." He said in a low voice, turned around, unbuttoned the shirt slowly and then took off his shirt.


    "What are you doing? Why do you take off your clothes carefully? "Amanda blushed with shyness.


    Turning his face sideways, Darren asked, "didn''t you say that you wanted to see the injury? "


    "I don''t need to take off all your clothes even if I have to see the wounds, "she added.


    Darren rolled his eyes at her and said seriously, "if I don''t take off my clothes, how can you see the wound? It''s not on my shoulder. "


    Suddenly, she found the bruise on his back. She screamed and touched it with her cold fingers. When her fingers touched his warm back, both of them trembled in fear. She complained, "Why did grandpa hit your back so hard? It''s not your fault. Does it hurt?"


    Her words softened Darren''s heart. He gave a little cough and said, "Don''t worry. Grandpa just hit me for the Lin family. It''s not a big deal. "


    "How can you say that is fine? It''s still uncertain if the bone is injured. I''ll call the Butler for the doctor. " Then she jumped off the bed and rushed out.


    Darren didn''t stop her. He looked at the open door in a daze, and opened the door with another hand. He looked serious and said, "Grandpa."


    Nicolas said with a gloomy face, "Do you need a doctor for this minor injury?"


    Darren didn''t say anything.


    Nicolas laughed and said, "My grandson has grown up. It''s time to retire."


    "Grandpa, why did you do that?" Asked Darren.


    Why did you do this to save Amanda''s face?


    "Then why did you do that?" Nicholas asked in reply.


    Darren didn''t say anything more.


    Nicolas left directly.


    After a while, Amanda found that the door was closed. She knocked at the door and shouted, "are you sleeping, Darren? The doctor is here. Go and see the doctor. "


    "Get out." A cold rebuke came from inside.


    "What''s wrong with you? Open the door and apply some medicine on the wound, "she shouted and kicked the door.


    "Get out of here. It''s none of your business, "he said impatiently.


    "Hey, why are you so unpopular? If it weren''t for your injuries, I wouldn''t have cared about you. You let me go in to heal your wound, and then I will leave at once." Then she kicked the door ag


    ine in her life. When he fell into the water, he grabbed the plank, untied her embarrassment and humiliation, and gave her dignity and pride.


    Dignity is what matters most to her. He picked it up and wiped it carefully. He treated it as a treasure and gave it back to her.


    And Mr. Nicholas embarrassed them in front of Mr. Gerry and Mrs. Colleen. Although it was for the sake of Darren, but Nicholas was also protecting her. When her relatives regarded her as an enemy, when she was hurt by everyone that she could trust, she would be extremely grateful for what they had done for her.


    When she was violently raped, she was not afraid of being sold, she was not afraid of being aborted, or being taunted. She was not afraid of all the harm that came to her. She could face it with a smile on her face. But Sheryl was the bottom line that she could not bear.


    However, if someone had treated her well, she was willing to go the extra mile.


    Looking at him, Amanda felt less defensive and repulsive.


    "Then get out. I want to have a rest." Hearing what she said, Darren was unhappy. Was she just sympathizing with him? He didn''t need women to worry about him.


    Amanda stopped what she was doing, took out a cotton swab and dipped it into the medicinal liquor.


    But Darren was lying on the bed, turning a blind eye to her. So he got down on his knees and lifted up his shirt to check his wound. See that exposed wound, just for a while did not see and swollen open a layer. "Get up. Don''t press on the wound, "she instructed.


    "Get out." Darren said coldly.

 Chapter 58 Out For A Meal

    "I will go out after I give you the medicine." Amanda said in a low voice.


    "Just because I helped you today?" "If that''s the case, you think too much. I just wanted to protect the dignity of An family." said Darren.


    "If I got protection because of the dignity of An family, then it''s reasonable for you to bully me for the dignity of An family, isn''t it?" Amanda''s face was pale in the light, with a decent luster. But her lips were rosy, like cherries covered with dew.


    It was rare that she felt guilty to Darren, because he could always say hurtful words to her without hesitation. This made Amanda feel a little upset for a while.


    Darren stared at Amanda and thought, ''I have always been full of disdain for him. Why would I say something like that now? It seems that I have been hurt by him.''


    He asked impatiently, "What do you want, Amanda?"


    "I don''t want anything." Amanda lowered her head and said.


    "Then why did you come in?" Said Darren.


    "You are hurt."


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Darren, can you not always turn a deaf ear to other people''s help? I admit that I am caring about you, because you stand out for me today. No matter what happened, you have protected me well. I feel guilty that you got hurt. I can''t leave you behind, but I don''t want to be your punch bag because of this." Amanda said angrily.


    "Guilty? I don''t need that. If you want to feel guilty, then do it. I don''t need anyone else to feel guilty for me. Only the woman who is willing to continue with me can stay with me." Darren said coldly.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda said, "Give me Rose''s phone number, let me help you call her."


    After a loud noise, the door was heavily closed. And then Amanda was thrown out of the door. She rubbed her red wrist and murmured, "I don''t care what you say. You can do whatever you want." She turned around and walked away.


    Nicholas and the butler stood at the end of the corridor. There was a hint of anxiety in the butler''s eyes, "Mr. Darren is still that hard to approach. I thought Mrs. Amanda should be more tender. But she is more stubborn than Mr. Darren. How can they live on like


    ould sleep? Thinking of this, she felt more embarrassed.


    Seeing the caller ID was Lionel, Amanda was nervous. She answered the phone carefully.


    "Why do you sound so dispirited?" Lionel asked with a smile on the other end of the line.


    "I just fell asleep by accident." Amanda put her hand over the phone and said.


    Lionel answered in a low voice, "It''s noon. Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    "Okay. What do you want to eat?" Amanda asked.


    "What do you want to eat? You decide this time." "I''ll drive to the company to pick you up after work." Lionel added.


    Amanda nodded and hung up the phone. She couldn''t help but look forward to it and a happy smile spread over her face.


    Raising his head and seeing the smiling face when she held the phone in her hand, Gregorio restrained the disdain in his eyes.


    After getting off work, Amanda rushed to the outside of the company. When she saw Lionel''s car, she ran to it immediately and got into the car.


    "Don''t act like a thief." Lionel said with a smile.


    "Yes, it actually feels like being a thief." Amanda said. She looked at Lionel expectantly and asked, "Where shall we go?"


    "It''s your call." He looked at her with a smile.


    Amanda thought a while, "Maggie recommended a restaurant to me. Let''s go there. Oh, I almost forget that Maggie is still alive or not. Has she been dragged to the middle of nowhere by Henry? I have to call him to check."

 Chapter 59 Chaos

    As soon as she dialed it, the phone was picked up. Maggie said leisurely, "Hello, what''s wrong with you?"


    A variety show''s voice came from the other end of the line. Amanda let out a sigh of relief. "I thought you couldn''t resist it. You were dragged to the desert. "


    Maggie said proudly, "I''m Maggie. Does he dare to control me? "Hey, Henry. Peel the apple for me."


    "Maggie, I''m a little confused. What are you doing? "Amanda said.


    Maggie seemed to think of something and was overjoyed. "I''m so boring now. If you have time, come to see me. But don''t go to my home. Just come here. Where is it?"


    "West mount Lake Zhao''s house." One man said in a depressed voice.


    Maggie said, "Did you hear that? Just come here to find me."


    "Where is it?" "How did you move there? Do you want to take the desert? How about your apartment? Are you used to living there? Do you want to come to my house? "


    Maggie replied, "No, it''s you who care about me. I''m fine. I didn''t escape. I was invited to this residence by a lot of people, not to mention the food and accommodation. I''m so happy to see that bastard massage my shoulders and legs every day. It''s more comfortable than eating and sleeping well at home. I won''t give up on this. "


    There was a sinister smile on Maggie''s face. She hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong with the world?" Amanda wondered. She couldn''t help shivering. She turned to look at Lionel and asked, "Was she the woman who used to be desperate? "


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he answered, "the world is always so amazing. There are many more amazing things in the world."


    "What?" Suddenly, a cold thing covered her lips and quickly left like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. She covered her mouth and stared at the man in front of her blankly.


    Lionel, however, heaved a sigh of relief and said happily, "sit down. I''ll speed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Gerry''s face wreathed in pain. "Do you want to make things worse?" After saying that, he stood up and bowed to Amanda. Then he said sincerely, "Miss Amanda, it''s all my wife and daughter''s fault. I apologize to you on behalf of them. I hope you can forgive me. I will discipline them seriously when I go back. My wife didn''t mean to offend you. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Lionel said, "We just came out to have a meal. Why did you behave like this? How could Amanda have a good meal? "


    "I have something else to do, so I won''t stay here." Then Amanda took her bag, turned around and walked away. At the door, Lionel finally caught up with her. Holding her hand, he asked, "Amanda, what are you doing?"


    "I wanted to ask you, too. What are you doing? "


    "Do you know that Nicholas withdrew his investment?" The man replied.


    I''m serious. I can''t change Nicholas'' decision. "


    "But this decision of Nicholas has a great impact on the Lin group. You know that the financial media have a very good sense of smell. In fact, they don''t need you to do anything. As long as you have dinner with them and take a public activity, we can let the media see that the two families are harmonious, and that''s all. You just need to stand out." Lionel said sincerely.

 Chapter 60 Encounter By Accident

    Amanda was shocked, "Lionel, do you think I can solve this? I don''t need the identity of Mrs. Amanda. It belongs to the An family." She was so tired. She continued, "Did you call me out for this?"


    "Of course not. It''s just a coincidence. I''m really sorry to have spoiled your mood. Let''s go to another place." He then made a gesture to Amanda and smiled, "I will make it up to you."


    Then he got in the car and drove away.


    Seeing the car driving away, a hatred flashed in Mrs. Colleen''s eyes. "She''s just a little girl. What''s so important? Is it that Mr. Nicholas tried to fool us? Who doesn''t know the purpose that the An family will marry her? The Cheng family is not even qualified in front of our Lin family."


    Mr. Gerry snapped, "you don''t know this old man. He''s a smooth talker and she would seize every chance to make a false charge against others. You slapped her without any reason. She didn''t hurt a kid, but you slapped her more severely. She''s the lady of the an''s group no matter what."


    After getting a slap in the face, Mrs. Colleen was very dissatisfied. He threw Mr. Gerry''s hand away and said casually, "what''s wrong with me to slap her? Just for a girl from the Cheng family. Darren even politely calls me aunt. No matter what, I have the shares of the An Group. You are such a fool to shout. I''ll tell my father when I go back. That should be all right."


    Mr. Gerry sighed, "I hope you can make peace with me."


    "Woo woo woo." Shirley suddenly burst into tears. Mrs. Colleen immediately held Shirley in his arms and asked," What''s wrong with you?" Shirley? "


    Shirley burst into tears and said," The fox stole my brother away."


    Mr. Gerry said," Let''s eat first."


    Mrs. Colleen said, "I''m not eating here, Shirley. Let''s go back to eat your favorite pudding."


    But she paused and looked at Mr. Gerry, "This girl looks pretty stubborn, but she has a good relationship with Lionel. You couldn''t invite him, but she easily did I''m afraid things will change."


    Mr. Gerry''s face suddenly changed, "don''t talk nonsense. "


    "What are you afraid of? I know what I''m doing." Mrs. Colleen snorted. Amanda had humiliated him so much, she must find her back.


    "At that time


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    roup belonged to him, so she was the only guest here. The corner of Amanda''s mouth lifted slightly. "Then enjoy yourself. I''m leaving now. " Then she closed the door and left.


    Seeing that she was driven out by Darren, the woman in front of her became even more complacent. Originally, she just wanted to find Darren and make an appointment with her for lunch, but she didn''t expect that Darren would take her here. Looking at the pale face of Amanda, who was in great anger, she could do nothing but smile with satisfaction. This woman should realize what she meant to this time.


    Seeing his receding figure, Darren''s anger grew in him. He said coldly, "Rose, you have something else to do. Go out too. "


    Hearing his words, Rose wrapped her arms around his waist from behind and said, "Honey, you haven''t come to see me for a long time. I thought you would forget me. "


    "I''ve been busy lately." "Have you finished the advertisement shooting?"


    Speaking of this, Rose became more attractive. She whispered in Darren''s ear, "I know you love me, and you won''t be able to win the endorsement. Darren, let''s have a child, shall we? "


    Darren looked up and said, "You know me. "


    Though being a little aggrieved, Rose didn''t dare to say more about this topic. She had met many women before, but she had never met any woman who was able to get pregnant. She was very smart, and every time she took contraceptives obediently, so she had followed him for so many years.

 Chapter 61 The Shoes By The Window

    After she put on her clothes and walked out, she looked at the nicely decorated high-end office, with a flash of jealousy in her eyes. One day, she would be the real Mrs. an, enjoying the air of this office and looking at the mess inside. Thinking of what Charles had done to her before, she couldn''t help blushing. She turned around and said softly, "honey, I have to go now."


    The man inside kept silent.


    He walked to the window next to his office, where he could see the road and square outside. There were many times when he came here, he saw Amanda standing there. When she looked outside, she was looking at a crowd of people and the colorful neon lights, but they were not. She was afraid that the car downstairs was a local one and there might be a Lionel''s car downstairs some time.


    Hands in her pockets were balled into fists. She had fallen in love with Lionel a long time ago, so she was looking forward to him every day. She would do anything for him, even if she was wronged. Whenever she thought of how she was chased by a swan, and how she was slapped by Mrs. Colleen, it didn''t change because of her liveliness, but because of that, her love for him didn''t affect her at all smiled innocently. Only when she met Lionel would she show her face.


    Darren looked at the papers on the table and murmured, "I still need another one. Since it''s on, don''t waste time. Sort it out and send it to me. "


    He took out his cell phone to make a call to Amanda. As soon as he picked up the phone, it rang in the drawer. Darren''s face darkened. "As a vice president, don''t you take your phone with you when you go out?"


    Since Amanda had come back, she wouldn''t have gone out again. While thinking about this, Darren headed towards his office. ''I took up her lounge, so she must have taken it, '' he thought.


    However, when he opened the door of the lounge, Darren didn''t find Amanda inside. But he found that she had already been used to the bed.


    "Mr. Darren, what can I do for you?" As the special assistant to the president, Sophie had never been off duty. She had been on call all the time. When she saw Darren, she asked.


    "Has Mr. Amanda been here?" Asked Darren.


    "She came here in twenty minutes, but h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pointed in one direction. Then she continued, "This is Cheng family''s house, this is An family''s home, there is Maggie and the hospital. "Suddenly, her eyes became soft. "There, through the bridge, is his place."


    In the beginning, she was also suspicious of the true feelings of Lionel for her. He took good care of her in every way he could, and when she needed him most, he would always try his best to get close to her. Today, he gave her the answer by a kiss. When Amanda put her hand on her lips and laughed out involuntarily, she would be able to regain her freedom. At that time, she would be able to be free again. Also, it would be perfectly justifiable and marry Lionel.


    It was nice to think about it in this way. But would it really come true? She frowned and thought to herself, ''fate always goes too fast. It rained and fell day by day and night, making me unprepared. In the future, one step after another, it will take me some time to find my place. I really don''t know whether I will come to the day I meet my husband.''


    "Oh, by the way, I can''t just think about my own business. I have to ask Maggie what happened. I need to ask her out after work. Henry is indeed unreliable, but I''m still confident in Maggie''s fighting ability." The next second, Amanda took out her phone and found that she left it at her office. She thought that she had been sitting there for a long time, so she stood up and was about to leave. However, she dropped her shoes off and ran away.

 Chapter 62 The Elevator

    Amanda lifted her foot and looked at the bare foot of herself. She smiled resignedly and said, "I often say that you bought it solid. This is too unreliable. " She looked down and muttered, "this direction should be the higher probability of falling into the garden."


    The top floor expanded to the outside. Amanda poked out her body to see which direction they would fall in, for she could pick them up and get dressed later.


    All of a sudden, a pair of hands passed through the crooks of Amanda''s arms and held her back. Amanda leaned back and fell to the ground, but her hands under her neck prevented her from getting hurt. Even so, her back hit hard against the hard concrete. She screamed in pain and asked, "What are you doing? "


    Darren sat up and grabbed her hand. He ran so fast that he didn''t even have time to wait for the elevator. And he just rushed over, so he was highly alert. Now after he calmed down and relaxed, his body was still a little sore.


    He still remembered that day he was playing beach play with Uncle. Suddenly, the uncle pointed a finger at a distance with a pale face.


    Stunned, he turned around and saw a figure waving in the wind on the high rooftop of the villa. Her long hair fluttered and her figure was slim. With his pupils dilated, he threw the basketball and rushed there.


    He thought to himself, ''hurry up! Hurry up! When he ran to her, he stumbled and fell to the ground. When he stood up again, she was already gone.''


    It was too late. he couldn''t run fast enough.


    "Darren?" When she saw the expression on his face, she got close to him and called his name subconsciously. Seeing his lips trembling, she heard him saying, "we don''t have time. We don''t have time."


    Amanda was a little surprised, but on second thought, he behaved abnormally in front of Amanda. She reached out her hand and held Darren''s hand. She softened her voice and said, "There''s a chance we can make it. "


    "No, I was too late. She fell down the stairs."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as a dead silence. She grasped the corner of Darren''s clothes and asked, "Will we fall?"


    "Maybe," Said Darren flatly.


    "If we were to fall down, we would be done," she complained tearfully.


    "Maybe," His voice in the elevator was still very calm.


    "I don''t want to die. What the hell elevator! You must have cut off the wages of the electric echelons!" Amanda said angrily.


    She couldn''t see his face or voice in the darkness.


    She tugged at the corner of his shirt and called him.


    There was still no response.


    The terror movies she watched in the night were all about the elevator. Amanda let go of her hand and ran to the corner to hide. God bless him! When the light was on, there would be no chance for him to become a dangerous man like a wolf or a ghost.


    He''d better turn into a zombie, because zombies have straight knees and can''t bend, so he can''t catch her Wait! What a mess. Amanda tried to convince herself not to think too much.


    "Amanda." Said Darren all of a sudden.


    "What are you doing?" Amanda asked in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, a loud noise exploded from the roof. Out of fear, Amanda screamed out and bumped into something hard on her forehead. He heard that Darren cursed and grabbed her hand.


    She threw herself into his arms and shouted, "We are going to die. "

 Chapter 63 A Different Kind Of Care

    On the other side, Darren looked as calm as water. He reached out his hand and held her into his arms, and said, "Don''t worry. The elevator has an emergency. "


    "Will we die? "She asked.


    "Are you afraid of death?" In his impression, this woman was always a fearless person. He slightly raised the corners of his mouth. Then he heard from Amanda, "I''m not afraid of death. But if I can''t take good care of Sheryl, I won''t die."


    Sheryl, the person who had most precious little brother, she cared about.


    "What happened to your brother? Haven''t you thought of treating him for so many years? " Darren asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. They don''t want me to know anything about it. They just tell me that Sheryl is fine. After all, she is in a vegetative state. It is really difficult for her to wake up."


    "So you married me because of Sheryl?" Darren said. But he thought what he said made sense. How could the Cheng family send Susie of their company to such a case? "Don''t you feel curious about this deal? "


    "I''m not curious about it, and I don''t care about it either. It''s your game." "I don''t know how to play this game and I don''t want to play it, either," Amanda said sadly


    "But you don''t look as tractable as you said. " Even in the darkness, he grabbed her chin.


    Knowing what the young man meant, Amanda pouted her lips and said, "I just said I don''t know how to play. But I''m already so pitiful. Even a rabbit will bite me if it is irritated. "


    "Then come and bite me. " It was dark outside, and Darren''s face couldn''t be seen. His hand was still grabbing Amanda''s chin. The latter grabbed his hand and took a bite. But the hand in her hand didn''t have any reaction. She loosened her grip in surprise and asked, "Are you okay? "


    "Because you are not biting my hand." Said Darren flatly.


    ''Not his hand?'' Then whose hand was it? Then she pretended to be surprised and rushed to the corner of the elevator behind Darren.


    He just wanted to make fun of her, but he didn''t expect that she would be so agitated. The elevator was suddenly opened a crack from the outside, and a large crowd of


    t to the underground garage, put her in the car, and got on the car from the other side.


    He parked his car in a shoe shop. When he walked in with Amanda in his arms, a saleswoman walked up to him and asked, "Hi, what kind of shoes do you need?"


    He had taken her here to buy shoes. His words took Amanda by surprise.


    He chose a pair of crystal and silver high heels for her. But what impressed her most was the way he frowned slightly, and his concentration seemed to be talking about an important business.


    "Can you walk now?" Said Darren flatly.


    Amanda nodded.


    "It''s almost work time. Let''s go." Said Darren.


    Then he went back to his company with Amanda.


    When the accident happened in the elevator in the afternoon, Darren immediately called a meeting to hold responsibility and two department managers were fired, which made everybody panic. But they also knew that Mr. Darren and Mrs. Amanda were trapped in the elevator. What would they think?


    Amanda was indifferent to the matter. She was still looking for her shoes downstairs.


    But she had already found a parterre downstairs and asked, "where are my shoes?" "Even if it''s a windy day, it can''t be so far away," she muttered


    At this time, the phone suddenly rang and Darren''s cold voice came. "What are you doing downstairs? "


    Amanda looked up, but could see nothing. The whole building was covered with sparkling glass.

 Chapter 64 Get Relieved

    "I''m looking for my shoe. What''s up? If you need some files, ask my assistant to send them to you." All of a sudden, Amanda saw something falling from the sky. It was a small dark spot. The spot fell on the ground not far away from her. She took a closer look. It was her missing high heels.


    "Darren, let''s wait and see. " She just dropped the high heels. No wonder she couldn''t find them and they didn''t fall at all. The high heels were broken. Looking at it, Amanda got angry and grabbed the high heels, trying to settle accounts with Darren.


    "Mr. Amanda, please wait for a moment. Mr. Darren is..." At the door, while answering the phone, Sophie turned around and saw Amanda coming to her, so he tried to stop her, but he failed. When he saw Amanda coming in directly, she continued, "Brother, I didn''t stop him, so she rushed in directly. There''s nothing we can do. I know what you mean."


    At the sight of Lionel, Amanda froze for a second. The file in his hand caught her attention. "What are you doing here?" Darren asked with a frown.


    With a faint smile in his eyes, he looked at Lionel and said, "it''s good that you are here."


    "It''s none of your business. We''ll talk about it later." Said Darren.


    "It happens to be related to my mind. Sit down, please," he added He motioned for her to sit down. Amanda looked at Darren, who was wearing a dark face. She thought for a while and sat down.


    "What do you want?" "I''m unable to change grandpa''s mind. "Darren said.


    "That''s for sure. But Nicholas did it for our sake. He would invite you and Amanda to my home for the party. It''s not a difficult thing, right?" Answered Lionel.


    Darren looked at him and said, "A dinner party is very famous. Are you sure?"


    ''a dinner party at the Gu family?'' ''He invited them?''


    His words took Amanda by surprise. His brows shot up. "I won''t go. "He said.


    "Would you like to go, Amanda?" He looked at Amanda and offered


    icked him away. But he clung to her like a drowning man. Darren walked over and said in a deep voice, "Don''t touch her."


    When he heard what Darren said, he was startled and released his arms immediately.


    Darren took her hand and pulled her to leave. But the latter shook off his hand, and turned to look at Charles. "What''s up? You can go to my office with me. Don''t make a scene in public, "she said.


    Looking at the dissatisfaction in Darren''s eyes, Amanda smiled, "Mr. Darren, I have to deal with my personal affairs. If you have anything, you can ask my assistant for help."


    Charles put on a smile and followed Amanda.


    "Tell me. What happened? Why are you here?" But the sudden arrival of Amanda surprised her very much.


    Charles immediately pleaded, "My dear sister, would you please do me a favor? I have to pay the money back, but there is an accident, not much time yet. Please help me talk to Mr. Gary of the investment company and let him slow down."


    "Mr. Gary? I don''t know him. " After thinking for a while, she shook her head.


    Charles immediately got anxious. "How can you not know them? I remembered that the investment bank made a contract with you half a month ago to help you analyze the situation."


    "Really? I really don''t know him." Amanda proposed.

 Chapter 65 The Banquet At Gu Family

    Charles said, "Amanda, don''t forget your last name is still Cheng. Cheng family has raised you for so many years. You can''t forget your family so easily. You wouldn''t have gotten married if it weren''t for us. Why did you pretend to ignore our request of help? Even it''s only a small matter."


    Helplessly, Amanda pounded the table and said coldly, "Charles, if I don''t want to help you, I''ll tell you directly that I''m not going to help you. I said I didn''t know, then it meant that I didn''t know. You''d better be polite to me."


    Charles was furious and wanted to leave. But when he thought about the money, he had to stay patient and sat down, "It''s Mr. Gary from GF Investment Bank. How could you not know him?"


    Amanda raised her voice and said, "Gregorio, do we have cooperation with GF Investment Bank?"


    Gregorio adjusted his glasses, said calmly, "Two days ago, you had an afternoon tea with Mr. Lin from GF Investment Bank and you signed the agreement."


    "Well, Mr. Lin, I really don''t remember. See, I don''t know anyone, including your Mr. Gary." Amanda shrugged her shoulders and explained.


    Hearing this, Charles was a little speechless. He said, "Now that since you know Mr. Lin, it''s easier for you then. Mr. Gary should have to listen to Mr. Lin. Why don''t you make a call with Mr. Lin or make an appointment with him for a meal? Isn''t this all negotiable?"


    "What identity do you think I can make an appointment with him? I''m just a poor nobody." Amanda chuckled.


    A smile crept onto Charles''s face, "Amanda, how can you be a poor nobody? You are the wife of An Group and the deputy CEO here. If you ask him out, he will come for sure."


    "Do you mean I should ask him out as the vice president?" Amanda asked.


    Charles nodded immediately.


    "Well, it''s all right. You can go back and wait for my call." Amanda nodded.


    Hearing her words, Charles felt happy in his heart. He said in a hurry, "Then start your action as soon as possible. It is very urgent."


    Then Amanda propped her chin up and said, "I''ll try."


    So after Charles left, Amanda made a cup of coffee for herself and offered Gre


    as made into a bun, and a crystal hairpin was placed on her head. Her clean little face looked pitiable. She looked at Lionel with a tired look, as if she was an exhausted cat who went out for a trip.


    Darren, together with Amanda, walked forward and said, "We are both young generation, so you don''t have to entertain us in particular. You are the most excellent grandson of your grandfather. It''s better for us to entertain other guests."


    "Right. Leave us alone, Lionel." Amanda added.


    She called him Lionel.


    How dared she say ''us''.


    The two men looked into each other''s eyes. Darren''s hand around Amanda''s waist tightened to make her lean against him. Lionel smiled gently, but his eyes were full of anger.


    Amanda yawned again. The trip to Gu family was so long. She had slept twice in an hour. Now she didn''t want to socialize at all. She just wanted to have a good sleep in a room, if possible.


    Of course, Lionel couldn''t just entertain them two. He left in a while.


    "Let''s go." Darren let go of Amanda and grabbed her arm to leave.


    "I can walk by myself." said Amanda.


    "Since you are so sleepy, you will definitely run away if someone seduces you." Darren curled his lips.


    "What? I won''t." Amanda murmured. Suddenly, she saw Susie. Why was Susie at the banquet held by Gu family? Susie had a smile on her face. But when she saw Amanda, her face changed to contempt immediately.

 Chapter 66 A Surprising Gift For Greeting

    "Oh my god. Why is she here?" Muttered Amanda.


    Darren tilted his head a little and didn''t hear what she said, so he asked, "what?"


    "My cousin is here too. Does the Cheng family cooperate with the Gu family? I know nothing about it. " As soon as she finished her words, Amanda lifted her chin and made an eye contact with Darren. Under his gaze, Susie put away her disdainful expression immediately and raised her glass to Darren. She looked very sexy and beautiful, with a big earring and brown chestnut curls, a big smile hanging on her face.


    "Hey, are you staring at something?" Amanda asked cheekily.


    Darren glanced at her and said, "My taste is not that bad."


    "I thought you liked everything." Amanda blinked her eyes and made fun of Darren.


    Looking at her with his dark eyes, he smiled and said, "Since you like it that way. So¡­¡­"


    When she heard this, she jumped away immediately like a burning fox. There was anger and embarrassment in her beautiful eyes. "Darren, that''s enough," he said.


    "Hahaha! Darren is coming." An old man came over. He was wearing a black tunic suit. His hair had turned white. He looked tall and thin. He was a little thinner than Nicholas, but he was in high spirits. With a black and red crutch in his hand and several men and women following him, he must be from the An family.


    Darren smiled politely and said, "How are you doing recently, Grandpa? "


    He waved his hand and said, "I''m not as energetic as your grandfather. I''m just spending my days here." He turned to look at Amanda and said with a smile, "your wife is so shy. Don''t be nervous. Here is no different from the An family. "


    "You''re welcome," she said immediately.


    The old man raised his hand, and a box was handed to him from behind. He handed it to Adele and said, "When you go


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ound her neck, he smiled in surprise and said, "dear, your clothes are so impressive today. I wonder if I have the honor to invite you out for a walk. ."


    "Thank you. It''s my pleasure." Susie relied on Mr. Dick to get the invitation. Because Mr. Dick was a relative of Gu family''s son-in-law, he helped her a lot.


    Amanda saw Susie wear a diamond necklace, so she didn''t ask her to keep it. She was happy about it. She walked out of the room.


    She took the plate with her fork and took a piece of blueberry cake. Suddenly, someone put a piece of dessert on her plate and said, "This one should be your favorite. "


    Amanda turned to look at Lionel and smiled, "Have you finished?"


    "More or less. As the eldest son, he has to run here and there." With a sigh of relief, Amanda chuckled at her words. She nudged him with her elbow and said, "Don''t come. The Mr. Lionel is a workaholic. He has to engage in social activities twelve hours a day. He''s not that tired."


    "Hey, you are not complimenting me. You are mocking me." "Do you like this present from Grandpa?" he asked while they were picking food


    "Compared with liking, fear is more. If I wear it, I will be robbed very often." Johnny proposed.

 Chapter 67 Unexpected Bleeding

    "It''s from the mineral estate owned by grandfather in South Africa. The purity of diamonds are pretty high, therefore they are sold at high prices. But grandpa sent the diamonds just for my aunt''s sake." Lionel said, "I did some investigation afterwards. She was way out of line."


    A thought came to Amanda''s mind and she said subconsciously, "I thought you would be angry."


    "Yes, of course I was angry. I didn''t expect she hurt you." The expression in Lionel''s eyes turned cold.


    "Don''t be angry. She is your aunt after all." Amanda said, "If I wanted to fight against her, I would do it right on time. In fact, I didn''t expect that things would develop like this. You asked me out for dinner, but I really didn''t have the confidence to persuade Nicholas."


    Lionel nodded, "I know. It''s none of your business. Don''t over think about it."


    Amanda nodded her head, and naughtily picked up a piece of puff and put it on Lionel''s plate, "I think you like it, too." she added.


    Looking at the puff on his plate, Lionel shook his head helplessly. He definitely didn''t eat cream.


    "You must eat it." Knowing that he didn''t like the cream, Amanda picked one for him on purpose. She giggled and dodged away with her plate. But she ran into Darren and the cream cake hit him, which made his suit become a whole mess.


    Amanda''s eyes widened, but the expression on Darren''s face didn''t change much. His eyes turned sinister, "Follow me to change."


    Amanda made a face and followed him to the upstairs.


    "Where is the gift from Mr. Gu?" Darren''s cold voice came through the dressing room.


    Lying on the sofa and waiting idly to peel fruits, Amanda answered, "It should be on Susie''s neck now. She loved it so much, so she took it directly."


    He changed his coat and came out, seeing her leisurely peeling an apple, "You are so generous that you even send out the diamond necklace."


    "Just let her wear it. It''s not like she won''t return." After Amanda peeled the apple, the apple fell off her hand and rolled on the ground. The apple fell onto Darren''s foot. He stumbled and Amanda''s eyes popped out of surpr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tressed." Nola said worriedly as she applied medicine for Darren with iodine and anti-inflammatory drugs.


    "I''m fine, Nola. You make some chicken soup for her. She took care of me last night. I''m sure she didn''t sleep well." Said Darren.


    Nola was overjoyed, "I know. Don''t worry, Mr. Darren."


    When Amanda woke up again, it was already ten o''clock in the morning. She suddenly sat up and murmured, "Oh my God! I''m going to be late! I''m going to be late!"


    She rushed downstairs and saw the chicken soup prepared by Nola.


    "This is what young master asked me to cook when he got up this morning. It tastes good. Please drink it before it is tepid."


    Hearing this, Amanda thought that Darren was conscientious anyway, he knew that she was busy taking care of him all night. She sat down and had some chicken soup. She rushed to the company as soon as possible, thinking about the things that Gregorio had arranged for her.


    "I''ve changed the schedule for all your work for this morning. Now that you are here, please look through the letter of intent to cooperate with E Company." Gregorio was poker faced all the time, which made Amanda feel like she was a pupil who came to pick up her homework. She obediently took the files from the desk and looked through them. There were a lot of contents that Gregorio had commented and corrected. It was not like a letter of intent but a case analysis instead.

 Chapter 68 A Dangerous Encounter

    "In fact, you can make the decision at will. I think you are better at analyzing it than me." Amanda said.


    Gregorio raised her head and said, "I''m not An family member."


    "Me too." She added.


    "I know. It''s just a joke." Then, Gregorio went back to his work.


    A gust of cool wind blew in and made Amanda''s smile freeze. ''what a reserved joke!'' she thought.


    "Mr. Amanda, Mr. Darren wants to see you. " Gregorio walked in and said.


    "He just called me. Why did you come here in person?" Amanda stood up and smiled. She had a good impression of Sophie, who was her younger sister and escorted by Gregorio, so she got a better position as the vice general manager.


    "Please don''t say that. I''m just joking. I have nothing to do. I want to have a talk with my brother."


    Amanda nodded and left.


    Gregorio and Sophie were alone in the office.


    "What does Mr. Nicholas mean by sending you here to help her?"


    "It''s not what we should think about," said Gregorio.


    "Then what should we think? While you''re busy with your own business, other people may not think that it is Mr. Nicholas'' good intention. They only know that you are sent here by him. When you were busy with Mr. Nicholas'' matters before, who was not polite to you? I''m not willing to see you stay here." Sophie said in an aggrieved tone.


    "You know them too. How could an outsider figure out the ways in it? Besides, in my opinion, it''s no big deal no matter how busy I was. I should be here if my grandfather needs me. What''s more, do you really think that Mr. Nicholas sent me to help Mr. Amanda? So we have to make a profit from this case. "


    The thought quickly came to her. With a faint smile, she said, "I hope so, or our efforts will be in vain."


    "What do you want from me?" Then she opened the door and saw Darren standing beside the window and looking at the beautiful scenery outside. She suddenly remembered that he had stood here before and threw her high-heeled shoes into the window. She got very angry.


    lurk. She held the arm of Sheryl''s, and said, "Miss. Josie of the Xia Clan is a hard nut to crack. She always scolds those who negotiated with her in business. Manager Amanda, as a young woman, can''t she bear it?"


    Darren glanced at her. "Or you?"


    Seeing them leaving with laughter and chatting, Sophie sighed and answered the phone.


    "He want me to go there? " Amanda was surprised to hear that.


    With a serious look, Gregorio sat in front of her, with a material on the table.


    "What''s wrong? Is he so powerful? " The people she had met before, Gregorio would talk with her briefly on the way and give her a general introduction. But this time he was exceptionally serious, which made her a little nervous.


    Seeing how frightened she was, Gregorio said to her, "you should review the files about the characters first. "


    "Josie, twenty-five years old..." As soon as Gregorio knew the meeting was arranged to Amanda, he began to make the preparation for the fight. After listening to his introduction, a woman who was shrewd, sophisticated appeared in Amanda''s mind.


    "Is she great?" Amanda asked nervously.


    "As far as I know, she splashed a cup of hot water on the negotiator''s pants," replied Gregorio. He smiled when he saw the sadness in Amanda''s eyes. "Because his business partner wants to have dinner with her. "

 Chapter 69 Mess It Up Thoroughly

    "Then do I need to wear a pair of thicker trousers?" Amanda wanted to cry but had no tears, "I''m going home to take now."


    "No need for that. If you get burned, they will take a toll on the cooperation case with you. Now that you are the wife of An family, ordinary people dare not hurt you easily." Said Gregorio.


    Amanda was about to cry, "But you just said she was not a normal person."


    Looking at the time, Gregorio stood up and said, "Well, it''s time to go. We should go now."


    Then what surprised him was, Amanda looked around and asked him, "Where is the ashtray?"


    Although he didn''t understand what the ashtray was for, as an assistant, it was his responsibility to prepare everything when the boss needed it.


    Because Amanda didn''t smoke, the ashtray on the table had been removed. When Gregorio took the ashtray out of the drawer, he saw Amanda pick up the ashtray and try to hit him with it.


    But Gregorio responded so fast, he grabbed Amanda''s hand and asked, "Mrs. Amanda, do you want to kill me?"


    If she didn''t knock down Gregorio, she couldn''t break his head; if she failed to break his head, she couldn''t see blood; if she failed, she couldn''t faint in blood and run away. Thinking of this, Amanda immediately lowered her head with depression.


    "Am I that annoying?" He just arranged a meeting for Mrs. Amanda, which made her so furious that she wanted to smash his head. Gregorio had always been an excellent assistant, but now he doubted whether he had done a good job recently.


    "You''re a good assistant. Don''t belittle yourself. It''s a pity that I''m not a good boss. You are taking care of me all the time but I bring you so much trouble." Amanda sighed.


    "It''s my pleasure that Mrs. Amanda would think this way. But is this the reason why you threw the ashtray at me?"


    "Yes." Amanda admitted it, and she rose from her seat and made her way to the door.


    She wore a wine red strapless long dress, her hair was slightly red curly. The dove blood ruby around her neck matched the red wine in the crystal glass in her hand. With a lazy expression, she slowly drank up all the wine in the glass before she lazily opened her mouth, "Darren is too coward. He even sent


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    discuss it. But it makes no sense now if you don''t want to discuss it with me!"


    Josie knocked on the table and said, "You''d better know that the one who has the initiative has the moral support. I''m a businesswoman, and I''m so unreasonable. I''ve seen many girls like you. You pretend to be foolish but actually is smart, to win sympathy with the innocence. Don''t watch too much idol drama, and you need this when meeting with people." She pointed at her brain.


    Then Josie complained, "I thought An Group could send some good fellow. It''s a waste of my time. Tell Darren that I''m very unhappy. I''m in a bad mood."


    "Miss. Josie, wait a few more minutes." Seeing that she turned around and was about to leave, Amanda chased her in a hurry.


    Holding her arms, Josie said coldly, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    "Ah..." Nothing was more tragic than what happened in the world. Amanda was forced to eat so much cold food before, so she threw up before she could say anything.


    Josie thought she must forgot to pick a lucky date before leaving home. This presumptuous, stupid woman vomited at her face and on the hem of her dress. Seeing that her favorite dress was splashed with liquid, Josie couldn''t stand it anymore. Controlling her fury, she said flatly, "All right. There''s no need for us to talk anymore. Besides, I''ll send the bill of the clothes to your company. I won''t let An Group appear on Xia Group''s list of cooperation for the next two years."

 Chapter 70 Sincere Apology

    While waiting in the car, Gregorio saw that Josie walked out of the elevator with a frosty look on her face. She drove her red sports car away immediately. Gregorio thought that the meeting was about to end. However, after waiting for a while, Amanda still didn''t come back. Worried, he opened the door and walked up. The reserved seat was empty and the waiter was cleaning up. He asked, "Where is the guest at this table?"


    The waiter saw that he was well dressed, with a pair of graceful eyes and a good attitude. "She must be in the bathroom now. She just vomited here."


    "Thank you." The expression on Gregorio''s face changed slightly. He walked to the toilet and found that Amanda was washing her face at the washstand. Her face was red, and she looked like drunk.


    "Here you are. I screwed it up." Amanda gave him a smile but it looked like crying. She was so drunk that she staggered out of the place with the help of Gregorio.


    "Why did you drink so much?" Seeing Amanda lying on the back seat, Gregorio couldn''t help but ask.


    The question made Amanda''s heart ache. She had tried her best, but why was the result still not good?


    "She asked me to drink wine, and she filled up a full glass with wine and won''t talk only if I drank it up. Then she had me finished a large plate of seafood. After that, she said she didn''t want to talk with me today, so I went to chase her and then I threw up. She was very angry and said that she didn''t want to cooperate with us anymore." Amanda cried in injured tones, "I didn''t mean to puke. The wine was cold and the seafood was cold too. I felt awful after eating it."


    "Well, it''s okay." After hearing her words, Gregorio understood what had happened. It was Josie who made things difficult for Amanda and she wanted to bully Amanda.


    "How could it be okay? She said she wouldn''t cooperate with us for the next two years." Amanda sat up and began to sob.


    "An family won''t be stick with Xia family only. Without Xia family, the earth can still rotate." Replied Gregorio.


    Then Amanda lay down again and murmured, "Your joke


    tarted our business, we didn''t do that great. Why so critical? If you don''t like her, I will talk to you by myself." Said Darren in a low voice.


    Josie waved her hand and said, "I''m here to send you the invitation. It would be great if you can attend my cousin''s engagement party. I don''t want to talk about anything else. It was the worst meeting I''ve ever had." Then she stood up and walked away. As soon as she opened the door, she bumped into Amanda who was at the door.


    A trace of disgust flashed through Josie''s eyes. She took a step back and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Miss. Josie, what can I do to make you agree to cooperate with An Group?" Then Amanda looked straight into Josie''s eyes and said, "It''s not easy for me to do business, but you made trouble with me and bullied me like that. As Mrs. An, I can''t compete with Darren, so you can bully me as you like, right?"


    The expression on Josie''s face changed. She snorted and said, "Miss Amanda, doing business is with our mutual agreement."


    "Then why did you let me drink so much and let me eat so much unbearable things if you were unwilling to do business? Don''t you think you are going too far to deliberately make things difficult for me?" Amanda raised her voice.


    Josie smiled, trying to maintain a graceful posture, "I have already told you that the one in the initiative has the advantage, haven''t I?"

 Chapter 71 This Is The True Color

    "I''m really sorry, Miss. Josie. Please forgive me. " Lowering her head, Amanda begged. In a blink of an eye, she was more obedient.


    Josie clicked her tongue in exasperation. "Mrs. Amanda, Are you apologizing to me? It''s rare. Do you know that yelling doesn''t work? "


    "No, it''s not what you think. I''m sorry because I shouldn''t have vomited on you." she explained.


    Both Darren and Sophie were stunned. They thought they had no idea how to irritate Josie. It had always been Josie who enraged others. They didn''t expect that Amanda had really infuriated her so much, and she even threw up at Josie.


    The thought of it made Sophie sick.


    Josie''s face darkened, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I should just spit in your face. I''ve never seen anyone like you. We are mutually beneficial and win-win. I really admire such rampant people as you. Are our employees paying for nothing? Put on a swagger all day. Are you watching too many TV shows? Are you stupid?"


    As a matter of fact, Josie didn''t catch what she said. And Sophie''s mouth was agape.


    However, there was a glimmer of smile in Darren''s eyes. Such an Amanda would fight at any time. They had already offended Josie, so it wouldn''t matter if they offended more.


    She was too angry to say a word.


    She even pretended to be angry with her and said, "Don''t think the Xia clan''s case is a big deal to us. Without you, is our company going out of business? And we don''t have to eat or drink anything and then jump off the building? Without you, we can work hard. There are many people who want to cooperate with us. I will be suspended for half a month, and then half a month later. I''m still the vice president of the an group. During my leave, everything I''ve done has nothing to do with the company."


    "Well, how brave Mrs. Amanda is! " "I should change my mind," she added She clapped her hands. "Mr. Darren, if you want to cooperate, I can cooperate with you. In addition, I can give you all the cases of the Xia Group for the next half of the year. "


    Sophie stood aside and didn''t know what to


    ."


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I am so sleepy. Wake me up when you get better. I want to sleep for a while." She then leaned against the sofa and lay down.


    "Go to the lounge. How would you like to lie here?" Said Darren flatly.


    But she refused at once, "no, thanks. I''ll just take a rest here. "


    ''This is a public place after all. He and Rose must have been used to hanging out in there. He''d better not go into the break room. She can sleep in public, so it''s natural for him to do that.''


    Noticing that she was on the bed, he didn''t continue.


    "Darren, where are we going for dinner? " Said Rose with a smile, coming into the place during the shooting of the commercial.


    "I have something to do tonight. You can eat by yourself. " Said Darren flatly.


    Rose leaned over and looked at the files piled up on his desk. She said with a little pity, "Look, what a hard work you have done. It''s all because of Amanda who makes trouble. You''ve worked so hard to help her, but she offended Miss Josie."


    As soon as she heard that they were talking about her, the drowsiness of Amanda immediately disappeared. She curled up on the sofa, covered in a dark blanket, and was so dark that Rose might not notice it immediately when she entered the room.


    But the rest of them couldn''t have imagined that someone would doze off on the sofa of the office of Darren.

 Chapter 72 A Strange Man

    Darren didn''t raise his eyes and said indifferently, "The commercial of A Company is quite demanding. How''s it going?"


    Rose leaned over and said with a sweet smile, "Of course it goes well. Although it is the first time for Mike and me to work together, he is a professional person."


    "You''ve finally fulfilled your dream, haven''t you?" Darren remembered that when she was a model who made the rounds of shows, she took out the interview of a magazine, "Have you seen that? Mike Essen! One day, I will be in his camera!"


    Rose nodded, "I didn''t expect the day to come so soon. You helped me to realize my dream."


    "Mr. Darren, Mrs. Amanda''s resignation has been approved. Please take it." Sophie said to him.


    Rose picked up her resignation from the table and looked at it, then she said with a smile, "She knows her own limitations. She knew she had ruined it, so she resigned by herself. In that case, it''s easier for you to explain it to Nicholas."


    "Don''t run around during the shooting time. I''m busy. You can go first." said Darren unhappily.


    Sensing the displeasure in his tone, Rose obediently left.


    "Gosh, she''s so infatuated with you." Amanda stood up from the sofa after Rose left and sighed with emotion.


    Darren said in a low voice, "If you wake up, just sit still. Why can''t you pose properly?"


    "I''m posing like a hobo. I''m hungry. I will go out for food. What do you want?" Then Amanda sat up and stretched her body.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Darren.


    Amanda said, "Where else can I go? Just the vending machine near the staircase."


    Darren lowered his head and began to read the document without saying anything.


    Then Amanda went out directly. The vending machine at the staircase were cash only, and drinks were on the top, and snacks were on the bottom. They were very suitable for office workers to buy when they had a leisure time. She took a bag of nuts and a bag of Italian cookies. When she felt it was enough, she took the bags back.


    "Excuse me, which floor is Mr. Darren''s office on?" A voice sounded.


    Amanda turned around and saw a middle-aged man in dark blue s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    k oil stains on his shirt, and his hair was messy. He was tall and looked anxious. When Darren raised his head and looked at him, Sophie rushed in and said, "If you don''t get out now, I''ll call the security."


    "Who are you?" Darren didn''t move. He looked at him with cold eyes.


    The man saw him and was a little timid.


    "Mr. Darren, I will ask someone to drive him out of here at once." Said Sophie.


    "I''m not a bad person. I''m in charge of the elevator. Mr. Darren, I came here to discuss something important with you." the man explained, waving his hand hurriedly.


    "You may leave now." Darren said to Sophie.


    Sophie nodded and went out.


    "What do you want to say to me?" said Darren indifferently. He raised his hand and said, "I have fifteen minutes left."


    The man hastily explained, "Mr. Darren, this elevator issue, Director Wang feathered his own nest. The materials were replaced by him. We are all innocent. What should we do? We can''t do anything about it. Moreover, the money was all taken by Director Wang. It has nothing to do with us. Because of your anger, we are all fired. We have wife and kids to look after. Would you please do us a favor, Mr. Darren?"


    "I have to follow the rules of the company. It was an accident happened to me, so I have to deal with it by myself. But the results were not because of me dealing this issue. We have to think about the safety of the employees."

 Chapter 73 Abducted

    The man in blue said anxiously, "Mr. Darren, we are also employees in the company. My mother''s kidney is damaged, and she has to take a lot of pills every month. It''s really difficult at home. I''m the only backbone of the family. I was fired, but how about the medical fee of my mother? The child is still at school, and we don''t dare to let the child know. Mr. Darren, please forgive me."


    "Before that, you should apply to the company for the grants. We will discuss and increase the grants to you, but as an employee with a safe awareness is responsible for the elevator. What your team members do has heavily threatened the life and safety of our employees. If there is no accident, I will entrust the company''s lawyer to take charge of the case." He added, "you''ll have to pay for the compensation."


    The man in blue said painfully, "Mr. Darren, our family is so pitiful. I can''t live without this job. Please be mercy. We are all forced to do this, and we are all caused by Director Wang. We dare not to ignore it. I will pay attention to it later and I will learn from it. "


    "Hey, are you discussing something?" After musing for a while, Amanda brought two more jars of coffee and one for Sophie. Noticing the surprised look on Sophie''s face, she pushed the door and saw the man in blue.


    The lady''s loud voice startled the man in blue. "I remember who you are. You are Mr. Amanda, right? "


    I''m no longer the vice president. I resigned from the company. "


    "What? You are the vice president. Why did you resign? " The man said in surprise.


    "She made a mistake and screwed up the company''s case, so she asked for resignation. Our company rules will not change because of the different identities of others." Said Darren in a low voice.


    The man in blue was stunned.


    Amanda laid down the snacks on the sofa and furrowed her brows. She didn''t understand why Darren sounded so weird despite what he said was true.


    "Well, it''s about time. Let''s go out." Said Darren flatly.


    "Mrs. Amanda, please help me. " The man suddenly knelt down in front of Amanda and freaked out the nuts in her hand. She raised her hand to lift him up and persuaded him


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her my brother is alive or dead in the hospital, but I am forced to leave the family? There is nothing you can''t do when your family is on the line of life and death. You are more desperate than anyone else. "


    Her voice seemed to have a particularly powerful strength, which even made the man a little shocked.


    "After that night, I felt that there was nothing more desperate than this. Maybe you had lost a job in your eyes, and then you couldn''t go on. But life always makes us lose more. What we can do is to grasp everything we have. Don''t miss the past. As long as we are alive, we can live for anything. " "So what are you afraid of? Why do you leave yourself on the way?"


    "But I can''t go back. I have committed a crime." Said the man in blue.


    "Don''t worry. I think it''s better to save a man who doesn''t have a way out than to bring him to justice." She looked at Darren and smiled. "My husband thinks so. As the president of the company, he can''t be irresponsible to others for you. But if you leave the company, we are willing to help you. "


    The man slowly put down the lighter and sighed, "Mrs. Amanda, you are a nice person. In fact, I didn''t have the courage to walk in. When I saw you in the vending machine, I asked you that you were smiling at me. I should have known that you are a good person. "


    "Darren, ah --" as soon as Rose came in with a big smile on her face, she was astonished and couldn''t help but scream out.

 Chapter 74 A Chance Of Life

    Amanda got choked by the man. He then shouted desperately, "Too late! It''s too late!"


    "Call the police right now. Someone is robbing us here." Fear gripped Rose''s whole body, and she shouted. It was in a total mess outside.


    When Darren saw that Amanda was about to get out of the danger, and then was tightly controlled by the man in blue, he couldn''t help but think that it was all because of the sudden appearance of Rose that disturbed the man''s peaceful emotions. Darren roared, "Get out!"


    "Darren, come out quickly. It''s too dangerous here." said Rose worriedly.


    Amanda''s throat was choked by the strong man''s hands, "Don''t be afraid, sir. It''s fine." she hurried to reassure him.


    "How could it be fine? I''m screwed. So many people have seen it. You will definitely sue me and arrest me. I don''t believe you. You must have cheated me to arrest me, right? I''m going to kill you. How can you be so merciful to let me go? I don''t believe you." The man put forth more strength, and Amanda''s face turned red.


    Darren said immediately, "So what can I do to make you believe that we really want you to leave? How much money do you want?"


    "Darren, how can you allow him to blackmail you? I tell you, the police will come soon. You''d better go back immediately." Said Rose in an aggressive manner, as she walked up to him.


    "Get out!" Darren said coldly with a straight face.


    "Come out, Darren. It''s really dangerous inside with so much gasoline in it." said Rose anxiously.


    "Mr. Darren, please come out quickly. It''s too dangerous." said Sophie anxiously.


    "Why are you so free? Why don''t you go to work but surround here?" Looking at Amanda who had moved to the window, Darren''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Well, everyone, leave here now." Sophie responded quickly, she dispersed the crowd immediately.


    Darren looked at the man in blue and said, "Please let my wife go. If you want money, I can give


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was lying still on the ground.


    Amanda''s soft body was held into the arms of Darren. He patted her on the back and said urgently, "It''s all right. It''s all right."


    The police were already waiting outside, and at this moment, they rushed up and grabbed the man. A police came over and wanted Amanda to take a record. Darren cursed, "Don''t you see that she was scared?" The policemen were intimidated by Darren''s words, and they all turned pale. So Sophie hurried to ask them to wait for a moment. After all, An Group was very famous and no one dared to say anything.


    Rose was standing at the door. The pain on her arm was excruciating. Just now, when Darren pushed her to the door, she hit the door and made a kowtow. As an actress, it was not good for her to get any physical injury on her body. However painful she was, she didn''t care at all.


    In her eyes, there was only one man, the man who had occupied all her thoughts and was the only man she believed in. Now, he was holding another woman in his arms. He hated this woman very much before, and Rose had believed that he would never fall in love with the woman. But, this had happened.


    The precious treasure in her heart was forcefully taken away, and the wound was bleeding. Rose covered the empty heart and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 75 Get Out Of My Car

    "I thought I was going to die here today." She said after she came to her senses. There was buzz sound in Amanda''s ear all the time.


    "You''re not dead." Having no intention of comforting her, Darren held Amanda tighter and consoled, "I''m here. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    "Hello, I smell like gasoline now." Amanda tried to move a little bit, then she realized that she was held tightly by him.


    Darren''s face darkened and said, "Are you still a woman?"


    "Of course I am a woman!" ''Why is this guy so mean to me every time I change attitude towards him?'' Amanda was angry and she got off from Darren''s arms.


    Darren curled his lips and said, "Shouldn''t a beauty promise herself after being rescued by a hero?"


    Amanda was a little taken aback. She looked at Darren and his black, deep eyes. Suddenly, she felt a little uncomfortable. She looked away and said, "Okay, I can''t stand the gasoline smell anymore."


    Sophie walked in, gave the clothes to Amanda and said, "You can put on this one first."


    "What''s this?" Amanda caught a glimpse of the light pink dress. With a smile, Sophie explained, "This is our company''s new uniform. We ordered it before. So it''s yours, and I''ve washed it. We are in charge of releasing a new uniform today."


    "Wow, what a coincidence!" Then Amanda rushed into the lounge and locked the door.


    Sophie asked for Darren''s opinion. Darren said, "You can go take the record. We have to get off work and go back home."


    Sophie nodded, turned around and left.


    Darren stared at the traces of gasoline on the sofa. He opened the window, and the cold wind blew in through the window. Even though it was no longer dangerous, he still felt uncomfortable. He hadn''t felt this way for a long time.


    If it weren''t for Amanda, he might have forgotten what it was like to care about someone. It was more like worry than concern.


    He couldn''t imagine if something really happened to Amanda. The scene reminded him of h


    But what does Lionel want to see me about? Did he know that I resigned?" Amanda thought for a while and added, "It''s not surprising if he knows. There must be a lot of his employees in the company. It''s not a big deal to get the news."


    Lionel rushed there. Seeing him get out of the car, Amanda smiled at him and waved at him. Lionel quickly walked over and pulled her into his arms, saying, "I''m scared to death by you."


    "How do you know that?" Amanda widened her eyes.


    "If I didn''t know, would you hide it from me?" Lionel asked in a low voice.


    "Actually, it was just an accident. I''m fine." Amanda tried to comfort him on the contrary.


    "How come it''s fine? You were almost burnt to death. From the beginning to the end, it had nothing to do with you, Amanda. Do not always treat yourself with an indifferent attitude. If you had an accident, what should I do? It was only when I heard the news that my heart was going to stop beating. I don''t even want you to go back to An Group again, and I don''t want you to interfere in anything else." It seemed that Lionel was really worried. He was so angry that he couldn''t hold back his emotions any longer.


    Amanda''s eyes reddened. She reached out to hold Lionel tightly, and said between sobs, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be careful."

 Chapter 76 Lets Go Together

    "Well, I''m hungry. Take me to eat something." Wait for Lionel to hug him enough, Amanda urged.


    With a tinge of smile in his eyes, he asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I remember there are a very delicious barbecue restaurant nearby. Let''s go to have some barbecue fish. " Amanda proposed.


    The man shook his head helplessly. "You just said you didn''t know where you were? Now you know the neighborhood so well. Are you just interested in food? Why are you here for no reason? "


    Amanda shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "Darren wanted to drive me home, and then Rose had something to talk to him, so he left me here and went away alone."


    "He is quite assured about this. But it doesn''t matter. You''d better stay away from him in the future." Lionel said.


    Amanda tilted her head and asked in surprise, "What are you talking about? Aren''t you always good friends? "


    "That''s exactly why I know him better. He''s a cold-blooded man. He has a very possessive desire for things. He won''t let others touch his anything that dares to covet him, no matter its treasures or rubbish. " The man replied.


    Amanda thought for a while and found that his possessiveness was stronger than anyone else. In his eyes, conquering everything in the world was only a matter of time.


    "But that man is also pathetic. His family is so difficult and he lost his job. " Speaking of this, Amanda felt sorry.


    "There are a lot of people who can''t live on every day in this world, but as long as the winner can live, those who go too far and want to gamble their lives can actually not withstand the failure." Lionel had seen a lot of the world, and spoke in the same manner as Darren.


    She nodded her head even though she had only a hazy notion.


    The man smiled and said, "this is really too profound for you."


    She rolled her eyes and said, "I am not a primary school student, I have been soaked in the poisonous Chicken Soup for more than ten years, and you don''t have to pretend to be a grown-up."


    The guy shook his head and replied, "I''m not pretending to be an old man. I''m just telling you the truth."


    "I heard th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng now."


    Then he stood up and then Amanda walked out. "Anything else? "


    "What are you going to do after quitting the job?" He asked.


    Amanda didn''t expect that the young man would ask her such a question. She thought for a while, leaning against the wall, and replied, "I don''t know. My only job is to relax for a while. I''ll visit Sheryl tomorrow. My assistant has arranged everything so well for me that I want to loaf at it."


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Darren nodded.


    "You? Are you going with me?" His words took Amanda by surprise.


    "Okay. How about tomorrow morning?" "It''s up to you. "Said Darren.


    "Well, don''t you need to be busy tomorrow?" Amanda asked.


    Darren shook his head.


    She floated back to her room and mumbled on the bed, "why did he accompany me to see Sheryl? Is he free now? "


    Lying on the bed, Amanda couldn''t calm down for a long time. She couldn''t help thinking what happened in the daytime over and over again. She was kidnapped by that man in blue. It was a line between her life and death and the voice of Darren sounded cold but eager.


    He asked in a low voice. He would like to pay as much money as possible as long as his wife was safe.


    Maybe he really cared about her safety at that moment. Although he hated Darren, he felt good to be cared by others. In the dark, she couldn''t help but smile. She felt lucky to survive. What would Sheryl do if she died?

 Chapter 77 A Little Effort

    Early in the morning, when Darren went downstairs, he saw Amanda was preparing breakfast with Nola.


    "I can make this egg. I''m a good cook." She took over Nola with a smile. It had to be said that Amanda looked like a housewife when she tied up her hair and wore an apron.


    "Look! Love Fried eggs." A plate of fried egg was placed in front of Darren. The bright golden round egg yolk was lying on the white egg yolk, like a small sun surrounding it. It was indeed very beautiful. Nola praised, "Mrs. Amanda''s cooking is excellent."


    Then he put the steak on the table and chewed it with his chopsticks. Then he frowned, "It''s tasteless."


    "Are you so hungry? It''s not finished yet. It''s just a semi product, but you have eaten it. It''s still a baby, and you''re really crazy. "


    Darren said indifferently, "You''re getting bolder, Amanda. " How dare she make fun of him.


    She smiled, "all right. Let me show you my incomparable fried eggs skill. Here is the beginning of the meal."


    Darren didn''t say a word. Then, Amanda took out some onions from the refrigerator and took a small piece of water miraculous onion. He frowned slightly, and Nola quickly said, "Mr. Darren doesn''t eat onions. "


    Amanda cut in, "how can you not eat onions? You''re an adult and don''t be picky about them. " She was in a good mood today and rarely cooked for herself. Onion soup was steaming hot today, and it was slowly sprinkling on the fried eggs which were only two colors yellow and white. The thick fresh smell of the soup permeated in the air. Chester said, "in fact, this is just a temporary idea. For this, the onion soup should be prepared the day before, as well as the diced ham and chopped celery, all of which enhance the flavor and need to be cooked slowly."


    "It''s good. " He tasted and said.


    "Of course. Look who made it," she added proudly. She took another bowl for Nola to try. Nola tasted it and nod


    "How long has he been lying like this? Can''t you think of a way to cure it? " Darren asked when they were on their way back.


    "More than ten years. He was only brought to life when I left." "Fortunately, uncle helped Sheryl a lot. He has arranged regular massage and muscle recovery training for Sheryl. "


    "Have you ever thought of doing further treatment?" Darren furrowed his brows and said, "Or, it was treated, but it didn''t work."


    "I don''t know. Uncle arranged everything." She shook her head.


    "Is it still arranged by your uncle?" Said Darren.


    "That''s right, but it''s better to live here. With the help of Lionel, I can also rest assured." After all, she cared about Sheryl. Only when Sheryl was safe could she feel safe.


    "Although Sheryl is in hospital now, she is very lively. She ran away from home to take a business trip with dad before." Speaking of Sheryl, Amanda kept talking with Darren. She was also frightened by her silence. She said to Darren, "I couldn''t stop when I talked about Sheryl. You must have gotten tired of listening to me."


    Darren shook his head and replied, "it''s interesting."


    After visiting Sheryl, she said, "You go to the company first. I can take a taxi home."


    "I have a holiday today." Darren started the car.

 Chapter 78 Are You That Rich

    "You have so many things to do every day. If you take a day off, what will the people in the company do?" Amanda asked incredulously. She had been working in An Group for a long time, and she could tell that Darren was not as dissipated as he appeared to be. He was a playboy, but he was indeed very dedicated and serious when he worked.


    How could a workaholic like him take a day off? Especially in the most critical moment of the company.


    Amanda didn''t dare to think further, because she was afraid that she might come up with a solution that she couldn''t accept. So she just took a deep breath and turned to look at the scenery outside the window.


    The sunlight hit the car window, which was a little dazzling, but it was surprisingly good. Amanda liked sunshine, but she didn''t even get tanned.


    But Darren suddenly slowed down and turned a corner into an underground parking lot.


    "Why do you park here?" Amanda asked in surprise.


    "Grocery shopping." said Darren.


    Crazy, Amanda nearly went crazy. In the early morning, she even went grocery shopping with Darren at the supermarket. All the ones around them were the elder people. Only they two didn''t fit in.


    People of their age all went to work. Today wasn''t weekend.


    The vegetables were very fresh in the early morning. Darren walked beside Amanda with a shopping cart. "What do you want?" Amanda asked.


    Darren said, "You pick."


    Amanda was a little speechless, "Hey, Darren. It was you who came here to buy vegetables, okay?"


    "But you are the one who wants to cook. I just remind you to buy some vegetables. I don''t want you to be in a hurry while cooking." Said Darren flatly.


    What? ''I cook? Excuse me? No one wants to cook for him.'' she thought.


    Darren saw through her mind and said, "Have you forgotten this morning that you granted the leave of Nola without saying anything? Now that Nola has left, who else can cook if you don''t cook?"


    "How come it''s my fault? Nola has something urgent to do. Don''t you let her go?" Amanda said with her eyes widely opened.


    "Please note that I did not permit it. It was you who made the decision without permiss


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be solved with money. Didn''t she see that the woman''s attitude changed instantly when he took money out?


    Amanda rolled her eyes at him, "Are you that rich?"


    Darren frowned slightly, "I''m in a hurry."


    "Then you go first." Amanda said without any hesitation.


    "Is an egg so serious?" Darren was a little impatient. He took out another 100 RMB and handed it to the woman, and then turned to check out.


    The woman ran away after she got the money and fled in a hurry, afraid that Amanda would regret again.


    After Darren paid the bill, he saw Amanda still standing there, "Let''s go." he said with a hint of displeasure in his voice.


    Looking at him, Amanda felt aggrieved and her eyes got a little hot. She walked out from the middle and ignored Darren.


    Darren looked at the pile of vegetables on the ground, and he couldn''t believe that a woman dared to turn her face on him and abandon him. He wanted to chase after her, but Amanda left so fast and he couldn''t find her. He kicked away the pumpkin that he bought, and then drove away directly.


    However, after he just took a few steps forward, he saw Amanda who was walking on the roadside.


    Darren got off the car and grabbed Amanda''s arm, "Amanda, what''s wrong with you?"


    Darren''s thump and his handsome face drew the attention of passers-by instantly. And they could easily make up a story of deep love.


    "Mr. Darren, what can I do for you?" Amanda asked.

 Chapter 79 What Right Do You Have

    Darren with a straight faces and took her by the hand and turned to get in the car. Driven by the great force, Amanda was forced to sit on the front passenger seat. She struggled but failed and shouted, "What are you doing? Let go of me! "


    However, Darren ignored her and directly drove her home.


    As soon as she arrived at home, Amanda got off the car obediently, opened the door and went upstairs, but she was grabbed by Darren again. Her arm was painful. She said impatiently, "Are you insane? Why do you always pull me? "


    "Why are you angry?" Darren stared at her with his dark eyes.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Amanda leaned against the wall and said lazily.


    "It''s just two hundred dollars. Why should we waste our time on a meaningless and ordinary thing? Did I do anything wrong? " Seeing this, Darren got angry. "Even so, it is my disadvantage. Why are you angry? "


    "I''m mad at you. Why are you mad at me? You pissed me off! "


    "You are so stubborn. Have you vented all your bad temper on me? Why can''t you talk nicely?" He clenched his teeth and held his chin, his voice full of anger.


    The man''s eyes lit up because of anger, like the stars in the night sky. In a trance, Amanda felt that although she made him angry many times, it seemed that he was especially angry this time.


    Remembering how many times he had protected himself, Amanda stopped being angry. She looked away and said, "Let go of me. I''m going to my room. "


    "No, we must make it clear."


    He didn''t know why he got angry. Why was it so difficult to buy vegetables with him?


    Looking at his hand on her shoulder, she continued, "Even if you want to say something, you should take your hand away, because you keep pressing me like a handcuff. "


    After their quarrel, they were finally able to sit on the sofa in peace.


    "Tell me." The silence continued. Darren could not help but speak.


    "Can you stop acting like a bully?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sibility." Amanda looked at him, "do you understand?"


    "Even if I had helped you, you wouldn''t have been so angry. No one has ever dared to do that. "He added.


    "If someone pisses on you, what will you do?" Amanda asked politely.


    Darren couldn''t imagine that someone dared to do such an insult to him. He lightly said, "no one dares. "


    "Someone could have burnt himself in your office. Why is it impossible? Think about it. If someone did this to you." Amanda proposed.


    He pursed his lips and said, "then he will die a horrible death."


    "That''s heartless! "Amanda sighed.


    "So what? Mr. Clark''s coat was poured with red wine, and his hands were broken. " "Red wine is no match for that kind of liquid? Although he didn''t agree with Mr. Clark who looked down upon laws, he couldn''t stand it.


    "What''s the big deal?" She then leaned against the sofa and added, "If your son were too wet you, he would be dead directly. What a vicious father! Don''t forget who gave birth to your baby. "


    Darren was stunned, and then he realized something. His eyes turned cold.


    Amanda smiled, "Are you mad at me? But today''s matter is very similar. You know this matter has a different meaning from todays. Why is your son''s pee more precious than others? Why do you solve it better than me? "

 Chapter 80 Throwing Money Like Dirt

    Then he asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple. If she doesn''t accept compensation, I can pick up another bag for her and hand the same weight to her. I took away her eggs. By contrast, it was clear that a five-dollar settlement was a better deal. That''s just bullying me, a girl with thin skin." Amanda was really pissed off by his arrogant behavior.


    He thought he had shown off in public but in fact, he had failed and been coward.


    "I can''t understand, but if you insist, then I''ll pay attention to it in the future." He thought for a while and said.


    "Okay, okay. But the dishes are still in the trunk." After they had reached a consensus, she called out and left the house.


    Darren answered, "No dishes."


    "What?" She looked back and asked puzzled.


    "Go buy some more." The man''s face darkened again, and he pulled her back to the car.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Where are those dishes? We have already bought it. Why do we still want to buy one more? " "Don''t tell me that you throw them away because you are too angry. "Amanda asked while raising her head.


    Without saying a word, Darren drove to a nearby mall.


    "Hey, you really threw it away? I say, are you a good boy or a black sheep?" Then she covered her face with her hand.


    "Get off the car." He opened the door.


    Getting off the car, Amanda murmured, "You''re really high maintenance."


    She had to go to the supermarket again and bought a lot of things. But now that there are so many people in the supermarket, it is difficult to push a shopping cart through it.


    "I''m going to see some fruits. You can buy the rest again. " Amanda patted the young man on the shoulder and squeezed into the shopping mall. Darren raised his head and looked at the crowd, only to find that she was no longer there. Embarrassed, he stared at the crowds and sighed inwardly, ''what''s wrong with me? Pushing a shopping cart isn''t bad. Why do I have to buy the vegetables myself?''


    The purple spiritual eggplant, pumpkin, cucumber, and fresh corn, celery he hated most, and the chopped onion that was killing him. He weighed out everything he saw.


    He was tall and handsome. His face was the image of


    ings over. "Well, let''s get out of here and line up, or there will be more and more people. "


    Dragged by her like this, he unconsciously quickened his pace. Amanda looked at the six rows of long queue and found the shorter one and asked Darren to come over.


    While pushing a cart, Darren looked at her and said, "If you let go of the resistance like this, you must be a talent."


    "If you act like this, you will definitely be a traitor in the battle." Amanda blinked her eyes.


    Darren was a little surprised. Was he such a bad man in her mind? "Why?" he asked


    "Because at a glance you are our great proletarian, you are too good-looking, only suitable to be a spy." Amanda covered her mouth with her hand and laughed.


    Darren grabbed her arm and pulled her closer to him. "Amanda, what''s wrong with you?" he asked.


    "No, No. I was just praising you. You''re handsome," she answered immediately.


    Then he let go of her. Amanda moved to the corner and said with a smile, "You wait in the line first. I''ll go over there to see if there is anything I need to take."


    Seeing her running away, Darren shook his head and said, "How dare you!"


    On the other hand, Darren praised him for his handsomeness. He looked at himself in the mirror, and there was a frown on his face, and with his nose and lips being tightened, and a pair of black eyes looking at him. He said, "Of course I know I''m handsome." He shook his head as he curled up his lips.

 Chapter 81 Dont Stop Working

    "Hello, I lost my cell phone, could I use your phone?" A girl asked with a smile.


    After thinking for a while, Darren took out his phone, unlocked it and handed it to her.


    The girl dialed a number and the phone rang in her bag. She gave it back to Darren and said, "Thank you. It''s in my bag."


    Darren nodded.


    "Why do you have to buy so many food today? Have you invited many guests to your home?"


    The man stood aside and said nothing. The smile on the girl''s face was a little stiff, but she still followed him gracefully. "I''m just coming here casually. My brother likes to eat a type of pudding in this supermarket."


    He glanced at the girl. She was also a sister. Did all the sisters love their younger brother so much?


    She showed the bag in her hand to him and said, "That''s it. He likes corn."


    Then he thought of Sheryl. If Sheryl had woken up, would Amanda have warmly greeted everyone she met, just like the girl who usually had a bad temper?


    "How old is your brother?" He seldom asked.


    The girl knew that he was asking, so she quickly replied, "he''s seven years old, but he''s so naughty. My parents favor him too much."


    As she was delivering the yogurt, she caught a glimpse of the two. She narrowed her eyes and saw them standing at a distance. ''What are they doing?'' she thought? ''Is Darren really a good man? He is always accosting others?''


    The girl stumbled and fell on him. He reached out to hold her.


    Amanda smiled. She was considering if she should go to the queue aside. Darren had already been impatient with the girl who kept accosting him. When he raised his eyes, he saw the evil smile on Amanda''s face from far away. He frowned and looked very bad.


    Since he had seen it, he couldn''t play it anymore. So Amanda walked to it.


    "Hey, little girl, why are you cutting in line?" When she passed by, the people behind her were immediately dissatisfied, because they later came to queue up. Amanda took fruits before, and the girl next to him was talking and laughing here. They thought the girl was with Darren.


    Darren t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''t you need other dishes?"


    "Carrots is good for your face." "You''re an adult. Why are you still picky about food?" she added.


    Hearing she call him a picky eater, the man''s eyebrows twitched. When he was about to lose his temper, he saw Amanda who wore an apron with only a little ponytail causally slipped to the back of her ear. Without makeup on her face, she looked leisurely and focused, and the knives and dishes she prepared were all in order, as if she was a daily person.


    He had seen a variety of beautiful women, but he had never seen such a scene, which made him feel more pleasant. It turned out that women could be so good-looking when they worked in the kitchen. It was clean and pure without brocade clothes and jewelry.


    "Hey, what are you looking at me for? Are you admiring my saber skills?" Amanda smiled.


    Darren waved his hand and said, "I have a meeting to attend."


    "I thought you were free this morning." ''Is he taking this chance to loaf?'' she wondered. But if Darren didn''t want to work here, he would quit directly. Why should he explain to her?


    Darren wiped his hands and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just an online meeting with headquarter. The rest of the meetings are arranged in the afternoon. I think it''s the same to hold an online meeting at home."


    "All right. We''ll have dinner soon," She didn''t expect the man to be so patient.

 Chapter 82 A Different Lunch

    "Amanda has resigned from her position as vice general manager." In the video, Darren looked cold and his words were short.


    The other people who participated in the meeting discussed and decided to determine the new vice president.


    "Maybe we are short of time and space for the time being. The company''s business has entered the next stage, and many cases need me to deal with," Darren turned down the suggestion of the vice president from the headquarters. After all, it was Nicholas who was in charge. His proposal was not so many people to deny.


    After the meeting, Darren sat in his study, lost in thought. At present, there were a lot of things that needed to be dealt with in the company, but if a vice president from the headquarters was sent over, he would be rejected completely. If he came back, there would be a lot of cooperation between the company and the Xia Group, and the relationship between her and Josie would be stiff.


    Raising the phone, he said flatly, "Sophie, help me check if Mr. Xia will cut her ribbon at the South Mountain Golf Club."


    Since Josie couldn''t deal with it, he should find a convincing person to help her.


    He stood up and went downstairs. Amanda was still busy in the kitchen. She hummed a song while cooking, looking very leisurely.


    Amanda turned around and asked, "are you finished?"


    "Yes." He just stood in front of the dining room and said yes. Then the smell from the kitchen came out and made him feel at ease. He was just looking forward to seeing that she had prepared so many dishes in a good mood.


    "That''s enough. We can''t eat that much." Then she waved to Darren and said, "Please come here to serve the dishes."


    "What?" Darren asked with a frown after he took his seat.


    "You''re not going to eat?" "Who would do that? "She asked, rolling his eyes.


    Darren stood up and went to the kitchen to bring three ki


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t care about her temper and don''t serve her."


    "Since you said so, I can''t curse her as I like." Then I think I''d better let it go. "


    Darren''s face darkened. "What are you talking about? Do you still want to scold her? "


    "Well, I have no choice. Last time, I was at a disadvantage by her. Of course, I have to make her pay for it." Getting a glass of wine into her stomach made her feel sick. She was really pissed off this time. She even forced her to quit the An group. It wouldn''t be too late for her to get revenge.


    "I''m going to visit my friend this afternoon, so you must know Maggie. She was in the room," Amanda replied. Amanda said.


    In his memory, she wouldn''t give up easily, just like Amanda.


    "Didn''t you just come back from abroad?" Said Darren, "It''s not easy to have a friend who likes you."


    "She is my desk mate. You took me to the hospital on that day and dumped me. I got off the car at my former alma mater. I just wanted to go in and recall it, but I didn''t expect that she was teaching there." Amanda smiled. There was nothing more exciting than the reunion of old friends.


    Speaking of the past, there was an unnatural expression on his face. But he was a little disappointed to hear that she had forgotten all about it.

 Chapter 83 Im Pregnant

    "You are so strange today." All of a sudden, she stared at Darren.


    Darren was stunned. "What''s wrong? "


    Amanda furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Darren from left to right. Then she shook her head and said, "I thought it was normal when you shouted at me and looked fierce. But I''m not used to you being so friendly."


    However, Darren''s countenance turned cold. He said, "You will be happy as long as others pulling a long face. How much do you like being abused?"


    "It''s not me. It''s you. No matter how happy others are, you always wear a straight face, which is different from how much others owe you." Muttered Amanda.


    She cleaned up the room and waited for the death call from Maggie.


    "Amanda, are you going to eat your words?" Maggie said in dissatisfaction.


    "Why do you ask me to go there? Are you going to watch me take a nap? "Amanda asked.


    Maggie said, "Why are you so stupid? Didn''t the client intend to buy gifts in advance? So you should go to the mall to buy a gift. "


    "How shameless it is to hear such kind of words from you! You always make me come to see you and buy some gifts for you. What kind of life have you lived there? How can you be so corrupt now?"


    Maggie arrogantly said, "I don''t care. Go and buy me the things I like."


    He then turned around and went downstairs. At the moment, he saw his wife sitting on the couch reading a newspaper. "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "She asked me to buy her a present. "She added.


    "Wait!" Darren took out a bank card and handed it to her. "Pay with this card from now on."


    "No need for that. She''s not a pig. I won''t go bankrupt." Amanda said.


    Darren didn''t talk to her anymore. He took out her purse and put the card into it.


    Then she turned around and looked at the house, a mixture of emotions flashing in her eyes. This time, she was sure that it was not he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Maggie pulled her to her side and whispered, "Have you forgotten what his job is?"


    "He is a urology department doctor." Amanda said, "I don''t know when giving birth is an urologist''s job." Before she finished her words, Maggie knocked her head with a chestnut. She took hold of Amanda and said, "You have had enough. I''ll share such a big secret with you. But you''re not excited at all."


    Seeing the eager look in her eyes, Amanda hesitated, "Do you think it''s a good idea? Is it good for your future reputation? "


    Maggie was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    ""If you meet someone you like again, how do you tell them these things?" Amanda proposed.


    Maggie answered naturally, "Whether to discuss it or not if you discuss it or not. I don''t think it''s a key factor. There are many reasons for their break-up. They can be together only for one reason, that is, they want to be together."


    "Maybe," The corners of her mouth lifted into a thin line.


    Maggie snickered, "Are you thinking of Lionel?"


    Her face turned crimson with shyness. She got rid of her hand and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "Since I met him last time, I''ve noticed that you two are different." Maggie said.


    She added. "I feel there''s a huge gap between us."

 Chapter 84 No Way To Like Him

    "A long distance? How come?" Maggie didn''t understand, "If you like each other, you should be together bravely. What are you worried about?"


    "You''re free now. You just said that because you haven''t fallen in love with someone yet. I''m waiting to see how you will act when you fall in love with someone." Amanda smiled.


    Maggie didn''t care about it at all and blinked her eyes. She was taken good care of these days. Her skin was pale and tender. The dietary and maintenance of Zhao family must be the top level. After all, it was a medical family. And they were more experienced in health care than others.


    Amanda was chatting with Maggie in the room. From time to time a servant came to send Maggie tonic. It seemed that they really valued Maggie as the daughter-in-law.


    After a while, the servant came again to knock on the door, and the speech was interrupted for several times. Maggie was somewhat unhappy, and said directly, "Don''t knock again, and don''t send me any tonics."


    The servant answered respectfully, "My lady, her ladyship asked me to tell you. Since Miss Xia is here, can you take Miss Amanda downstairs to have a chat if you are well enough."


    "Miss Xia, it''s Josie from Xia Group. Why is she here for no reason?" Maggie murmured and said, "Okay, I''ll go downstairs."


    Amanda shivered and asked, "Who is Miss Xia you are talking about?"


    Maggie waved her hand and answered lazily, "She is a lady from Xia family. I have met her twice. She is a workaholic. But she is on good terms with Mrs. Zhao, and she came to visit us from time to time. So, do you know her?"


    Amanda lied on Maggie''s bed and whined.


    Startled, Maggie immediately sat up and touched her hair, "What''s wrong, dear? Tell me what happened."


    "I originally thought it was nothing, but now I feel that I am so unlucky. I was slapped in the face and then was forced to lose my job." Amanda said in a depressed tone. To her surprise, the terrorist Josie that she had been avoiding was a relative of Zhao family. Was this a small w


    lling to lose his job took the gasoline into his office and abducted me. It was also Darren who ran at all costs of his life and dealt with the man. When the man was trying to drag me into burning, Darren rushed up and knocked him down, and saved me." As she recalled the past, Amanda''s eyes turned red, "He has done so much for me. I think I should try my best to help him finish a case." she added.


    As Amanda lifted her head, she found that Maggie was looking at her with a meaningful look. Amanda was surprised and asked, "Why are you looking at me in this way?"


    Maggie frowned, "It''s said that a friend in need is a friend indeed. You fell in love with Darren after going through some hardship, don''t you?"


    Amanda shook her head and answered, "No way."


    "Why? He has done a lot for you." Maggie asked suspiciously.


    Amanda sat straight and said, "He did a lot of things for me, but I can''t accept them. After all, it was him who raped me, insulted me and looked down upon me. His change touched me, but when I was abandoned by the whole world, I had only Lionel by my side. Since the first day I was employed by the company, Lionel gave me warmth and happiness and that was what I really need."


    Stunned, Maggie touched Amanda''s forehead and said, "You don''t have a fever."


    "Hey, I''m so serious." Then Amanda pushed Maggie''s hands away.

 Chapter 85 Enemies Are Destined To Meet

    Maggie smiled, "Idiot, don''t be so serious. You can like whoever you like and dislike whoever you don''t like. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "I don''t care." Then she said worriedly, "How about you go downstairs? I don''t want to go with you. I''m afraid that I will quarrel and even fight with her if I stay here."


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. She can''t hurt you." Maggie patted her stomach. "Everything is for the child."


    When your belly bulges, there must be a lot of fat. However, she rolled her eyes and said, "I''m more worried about my beating her to death. Anyway, I''m not the vice president of the An Group, and it doesn''t bring any pressure on me to beat her to death."


    Maggie said, "Just be more harmonious and take care of my son."


    Amanda looked at her flat stomach and decided to hide the truth for Maggie later.


    There was another knock on the door. It was Henry. He said, "honey, go downstairs."


    "Okay." Maggie got up from the bed. But when Henry saw her, he didn''t feel surprised. Instead, he held her hand enthusiastically and said, "Don''t go back for a long time. Stay here with Maggie for a few days. Don''t make her feel bored."


    Maggie coldly snorted, "Where do you want to go? I tell you, stop thinking about it. Work for me!"


    Henry murmured, "The most poisonous woman in the world!"


    Amanda looked at them, she felt more and more like a couple. However, Zhao family seemed to be very complicated. Maggie''s home was very simple, and she should not like to live such a rigorous life.


    In the living room, Josie was sitting with her aunt Emily. She had two sons and she is now in her early forties, but looked very elegant and refined. She wore a navy blue and white cheongsam with a silver fox shawl on it. Her hair was rolled up and inserted with a jade hairpin, looking like a lady in a literary family of one hundred years ago.


    "This is for you. I know you like Mr. Shi''s painting. There happened to be one at an auction before, so I bo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ss Amanda. I attended the auction of your bracelet. But for Nicholas''s higher bid, the bracelet would have been on Maggie''s hand by now." Emily smiled.


    "What? This bracelet had been sold at two auctions? Which time did you refer to? " Amanda asked.


    Emily shook her head with a smile. "Yes, I have bought it twice. I haven''t bought it for both times. But it was bought by Mr. Nicholas. Did he transfer it to you again?"


    Amanda nodded with a smile, "Grandpa is really good."


    "Yes, It is also right for the don to favor his granddaughter." Emily said with a smile.


    Henry took a big drink and then asked with his head askew, "by the way, I heard that you were hit."


    ''How did he know?'' she wondered? Did he go there that day? No. He was supposed to be with Maggie that day, not at the heights. The Zhao family'' must have gone to the party, so he knew.


    "Really?" Josie didn''t know what had happened. Upon hearing this, she noticed that Amanda''s face changed slightly. With a triumphant smile, she asked, "What''s going on? Why is there still someone slapping Mrs. Amanda? " She had seen many Cinderella marry into rich families. Everyone was cautious and condescending. But Amanda was so arrogant and went too far this time. Couldn''t anyone stand to teach her a lesson? That was really a piece of good news.

 Chapter 86 Pseudo Pregnancy

    Hearing this, Maggie stood up at once with a sullen face.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Emily continued to blame him, "What are you talking about since we are all here? Pay for Maggie! "


    "It''s no big deal. Sit down." They had been in cooperation. Maggie had been fine at home. He thought she was just having a bad temper, so he said in a different tone, "Look, the coffee tastes good. I added twice the milk. Try it."


    "Maggie, what''s wrong with you? "She asked. If you are not feeling well, I will help you upstairs to have a rest. " She was not in the mood to bicker with Josie and only cared about Maggie.


    Noticing that Amanda wanted to escape, Josie hastily said with a smile, "Maggie, have a rest first. It''s rare for you to be our guest, so you can''t work so hard. Abby, come and help Maggie now."


    Maggie coldly said, "Henry, do you also know that Amanda was bullied?"


    Henry was stunned for a while and then nodded, "Yes, I know a little, but I''m not so clear about it."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Maggie raised her voice.


    "Maggie, you are pregnant. Henry didn''t want to see you get worried," she hurried to explain.


    Maggie glared at Henry. Henry said impatiently, "It''s no use telling you. Can you help her fight back or get her one more slap in the face? You''re always shouting at others and can''t do anything, so it''s not a good idea to show your loyalty now."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Amanda said.


    Henry pushed the glass away and said impatiently, "It''s troublesome to get involved with you two. Maggie, I''m telling you, if you want to keep it, you can rest assured; if you don''t want to, just drop it."


    "Henry! How could you speak like that? " Emily said seriously.


    "Mom, if she keeps acting like this, we won''t even have to live with her. I have to be careful what I say. You can touch someone''s anger if you''re not careful."


    "Don''t say tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sh in business?"


    "In fact, I don''t like to talk to her all the time. In a two-sided way, you will find it more tried to live and talk to her. " As if no one was around, she pulled Amanda to the door and suddenly she began to vomit.


    "Why haven''t you played enough yet? "She asked with a sneer.


    "What''s wrong with you? "She asked worriedly.


    Maggie covered her throat with one hand and looked bad. "I felt sore in her throat and felt a little uncomfortable."


    "She is pregnant. Let''s go to the hospital." Josie had never seen such a dramatic scene with such poor acting skill.


    However, Henry''s countenance changed abruptly. Coming forward and asking, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing him leaning over, Maggie was scared. She pretended to be strong and said, "Fuck, stay away from me. I was just sick at your cousin''s words. Do you really think that I''m pregnant? I''m so silly to get pregnant..."


    She couldn''t bear it anymore. She held Amanda and her stomach began to convulse. Henry struggled in his arms and tried to get rid of her. "Hey, Henry. Release me. I''m fine."


    Then he asked the steward to drive the car out. On his way, she followed behind, leaving Maggie in the back seat. He told Amanda that she should hold her tightly so that she wouldn''t run away.

 Chapter 87 I Must Kill It

    "What happened? Did you have a fight? " Even Amanda was a little dizzy.


    Maggie got into the car and locked the door. Then she sat up and said lazily, "Henry, don''t think too much. I tell you, I won''t take your child."


    After reaching the hospital, as a doctor, Henry immediately took Maggie to the gynecology and obstetrics. He got the test report and she was one month pregnant.


    "I..." Maggie took a deep breath, holding the pregnancy test report. She thought that she should not spoil the next generation. She raised her hand over her stomach. There was really a baby here.


    After Henry handed the pregnancy test report to her, Henry didn''t talk to her. When she looked at the report in a daze, she suddenly turned happy and said excitedly, "Maggie, you are pregnant."


    Maggie rolled her eyes at her. "Is it good news for me?"


    "Who is the baby''s father?" Amanda thought for a while, and then she poked her, "What a shameless woman you are! I don''t even know when you have a secret relationship with him."


    Sitting opposite to him, Henry said coldly, "Amanda, not everyone is like you."


    It reminded him of the first time that he had an abortion. Her face went pale and her heart ached.


    "Hey, scumbag, why are you still here?" Maggie scolded, "Do you think I will really give birth to a baby for you? Don''t be ridiculous. I''m going to abort the baby now."


    "Maggie!" Amanda shouted.


    "How dare you! "Said Henry in a cold voice.


    "Of course I dare. It''s in my belly. Do you really think that I will give birth to the baby for you? Who do you think you are? Besides waking me up and scolding me everyday, who the hell are you? I''m so stupid to have a baby with you. " Maggie laughed and turned to ask for an artificial abortion.


    "I''ll marry you. "said Henry, taking hold of her hand. His face was horribly gloomy, and his handsome face was as charming and entangled as the God of hell.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ered his head and said, "Maggie, marry me."


    Maggie waved her hand and said weakly, "fuck off, I''m only on fool''s day."


    "I have thought it over. You are always so rough from the beginning to the end. You are so rude, but I like rude women. Although I was drunk when I had sex with you, I am willing to follow your demands and force you to marry me, and I am also willing to be involved." Said Henry.


    Maggie continued, "Hey, I won''t play with you anymore no matter what tricks you play."


    "Maggie, give me a chance." Said Henry.


    "Why should I give you the chance? It was you who asked me to get out of the Zhao family. Could you be so shameless to take me back?" Maggie sneered.


    He grabbed her hand and pressed her against the wall. Then he kissed her fiercely on the lips. Maggie struggled and raised her hand to encircle his waist with her arms and kiss him. She burst into tears. She pushed him away and scolded, "You bastard, who do you think you are? You can play freely even if you want to. Can you afford it?"


    Seeing the couple receding in the distance, Amanda felt a little melancholy and delighted for them. But the thought of the child Maggie had just aborted made her sad. If the two of them had known their love early, everything would be much better.

 Chapter 88 Make Dumplings For Me

    Her phone rang and a message popped up.


    "In fact, I regretted as soon as I lay on the bed. If nothing goes wrong, you should be ready to be a godmother." It was from Maggie.


    Amanda collapsed to her chair and covered her mouth, tears coursing down her cheeks. Generally speaking, it was a good thing, but she did not know why she felt sad. She was sad, but she was glad that Maggie did not choose the way she had been.


    A woman stopped at the end of the hallway. She could tell that the woman was not a stranger to her from a distance. She slightly pressed her enchanting red lips and said, "Amanda was crying in the maternity ward. She looks interesting. Miss. Rose, you will be interested in it."


    "Hey, Amanda, Can you get home on time? What time is it?" When Darren called, his tone was full of displeasure.


    Then she realized that Nola had asked for leave. She was now the cook of the house, so she couldn''t help but mumbled, "You used to have so many parties. Why don''t you just go to dinner with someone?"


    But she went home quickly.


    "Let''s make dumplings." She went back home and brought some dumpling wrappers. While he was sitting on the sofa in the living room and reading the newspaper, he said indifferently, "it''s up to you."


    "Anyway, You just eat when the meal is ready." Amanda proposed.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" Asked Darren.


    She was a little surprised, but since Darren asked, she said right away, "Come here and pack it for me."


    "You didn''t even make filling for dumpling." Darren walked in, glanced around the kitchen and frowned.


    Amanda chuckled, "I already booked my labor force."


    Darren looked at her red eyes and frowned. "What happened?"


    "What?" Amanda was flustered.


    "Did you cry?"


    "Just the sand got me wrong."


    "Do you think I will believe such an excuse?" Darren said lightly, "don''t let me check by myself."


    "I''m really fine," she said immediately.


    As it came to Maggie, it was improper to talk more about her. She also didn''t know how the child was.


    But he didn''t ask more,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    imes. Then she was carried to the hospital and checked out a child. She took courage and wanted to abort the child, but at the moment she couldn''t hold on, she jumped out of the bed and left.


    However, she was taken back to the Zhao family by Henry. She felt so embarrassed that she had no tears to cry. She was ready to leave, and her luggage had been packed back. She didn''t know what she was like in Zhao family now. Anyhow, she must be ashamed.


    Though she didn''t want to give up her child, it didn''t mean that she would really marry him.


    When Darren was wondering the source of the lipstick, he saw Amanda rushed downstairs without saying goodbye and ran out directly. When he was about to ask her, the door was closed with a sound.


    Darren''s face turned dark immediately. Where was she going? What happened? What could she do to get out in such a hurry?


    He frowned and thought, ''if there''s anything, Amanda should at least tell him. She''s not the kind of person who knows she can''t bear it and tries to bear it. A woman who knows to use her chips to pay something more valuable for her. This is a wise choice.''


    Suddenly, his mobile phone rang, and Rose said in the phone, "Darren, come out to have dinner tonight."


    "I''m busy." He looked at the four twisted dumplings on the chopping board and found it hard to suppress the impulse to throw them into the sewer.

 Chapter 89 Confidential Information

    ''What would she think when she saw these odd dumplings?'' Darren''s lips curved unconsciously. The dumpling wrappers were colorful, including green, red, white and yellow. They looked like kids'' toys.


    "Darren, we haven''t had dinner together for a long time." There was a hint of sadness in Rose''s voice.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Darren hung up the phone directly. Looking at the dumplings and fingers marks on the smooth surface of his phone, he couldn''t help smiling when he saw a familiar face covered with flour.


    His cell phone lit up again before he could finish his smile.


    "Darren, here''s some information about Amanda. One of my friends who is a journalist got it. I saw it and stopped him. I don''t think it''s a good idea. Come and have a look. Starry Club. I''ll wait for you in the same place." Rose spoke very quickly on the other side of the phone, as if she was worried about the possibility of Darren changing his mind again, she hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Rose looked at the mirror and adjusted her clothes. It was very simple. The top cover of the Starry Club was painted as starry sky. The light in it was dim, so it was convenient for her to hide her identity now. Darren was a long-time VIP in the Starry Club, so Rose set the appointment here directly.


    She looked up and saw Darren sitting down. She smiled, "You''re here."


    "What is it?" Said Darren.


    Rose took out a big Kraft paper bag and handed it to Darren, "A reporter friend of mine took it out and planned to expose it. But in consideration that I have a spokesman and he worried that it might influence me, he sent me the message first and I bought it directly. He dares not to offend An Group."


    Darren opened it, and there were the pictures taken far away, in which Amanda collapsed on the chair outside the operation room and cried bitterly, accompanied by a record of seeing a doctor. Her belly was hit and she suffered a miscarriage. How could he know nothing about her miscarriage one and a half months ago.


    Seeing this, Darren tightened his fist. In a soft voice, Rose said, "Perhaps there is some misunderstanding be


    oes Maggie get touched?'' Could she be moved by such unspeakable outfit? Are you sure you two have the same aesthetic standards?


    Maggie closed the window and said, "This is Pike''s outfit in his first album. I told him before that I liked it very much, but he looked ugly when he was in that." With these words, she smiled through tears. She sighed and said, "Amanda, I know you come here because you are worried about me."


    Amanda shook her head and replied honestly, "No. I came here because Henry asked me to, and he said he would ask Josie to make an apology to me."


    Maggie nearly choked to death. She cast a stern glance at Amanda and said, "How could you be a friend?"


    Amanda chuckled, "Come on, don''t be mad at me. I came here just because I was worried about you. It''s better to get a reward if I can smoothly complete my task. More importantly, I want to make you happy."


    "At least you say something nice. Let me tell you, don''t be bribed by Henry. We are on the same side." Maggie threatened, waving her fist.


    "I have to go home now." Worrying about the safety of Maggie made Amanda run out of home in one breath.


    "Stay here. It''s too late." Maggie said, "Your driver is waiting outside. It''s just half an hour''s ride."


    But Amanda shook her head and said, "No, I must go home." Since Darren was still at home, Amanda guessed that he must be very angry with her. Therefore, she had to go back.

 Chapter 90 Stop Pretending

    "Behave well, baby. I''ll go first." Amanda poked Maggie''s flat stomach, which made her feel itchy. Maggie dodged and said impatiently, "Bye, I won''t keep you here."


    The whole Zhao family was in the living room when they saw Maggie walked her out with a smile on her face. They were still very concerned about her.


    "It''s late, Miss Amanda. Why don''t you stay and have dinner with us?"


    "No, thanks. I have something else to do." Amanda smiled and looked at Henry. He knew that she was going to bet on it, so he made a gesture to show her. Looking at her, Josie snorted with disdain.


    "Maggie, are you hungry?" Emily asked with concern.


    On the other hand, Maggie saw her off. She was relieved to see her get in the car and disappear in the darkness. At least Nicholas personally sent to the driver, there seems to be some respect for Amanda.


    But if the An family valued Amanda, it was not all good. The An family had a deep relationship with the Gu family. Gu family would not marry her if she became the daughter-in-law of the an family for a long time.


    She smiled slightly. Thinking of the meeting with Lionel last time, she knew that he was very fond of Amanda. As long as he was there, he wouldn''t let Amanda be bullied.


    "Come in. It''s cold outside." Henry came over with a smile, "it''s time for you to calm down now."


    Maggie''s face was sullen at first, but when she saw that he had changed his clothes and the bad haircut as still there, she couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She quickly covered her mouth and said, "Henry, I suspended the war only because you dressed up well today. But I didn''t forgive you."


    "Don''t mention it. Let''s get inside and have dinner. All of the family are waiting for you." Said Henry.


    Maggie felt embarrassed and came back quickly.


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief after she got in the


    mportant it was to have a kid she could get along with.


    She said she hated him and didn''t want to marry him. Why did she still jump off the operating table? It was not because she was stupid, but because she was a mother''s instinct to protect her child.


    Amanda had always felt guilty for the lack of the ability to protect her kids. She had hesitated before. She was not sure whether she was sad or grateful. She and Darren''s child had left the world, which helped her get rid of the suffering of the left and right.


    But now, all she could feel was sorrow and grief about her failure as a mother, and the father of the baby was ravaging her madly.


    "Stay away from me, Darren." Amanda reached out her hand and grabbed the fruit plate. Darren knocked the plate off and dropped it on the ground. Then he stopped and caressed his father''s face as he asked, "Are you as enthusiastic as she is?"


    "What?" She didn''t feel right. Her tearful eyes were shining under the light. They were just like the clouds above the starry sky. She had a pair of beautiful eyes which always overlapped the beautiful eyes in her memory. And the way they looked at her eyes was always filled with hatred.


    Darren smiled and said, "Stop pretending."

 Chapter 91 The Truth Of The Abortion

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Amanda proposed.


    He raised his body. Amanda quickly sat up and took her clothes to cover her body. He picked up the cow hide bag, and while measuring it carefully, he threw it fiercely on Amanda''s body and said, "have a look."


    Amanda took out a picture of herself crying at the door of an obstetrics and gynecology department. She furrowed her brows and asked coldly, "you followed me?"


    "Do you deserve me to track?" Darren glanced at her coldly and said, "they were bought with money, and you''ve embarrassed the An family. What else do you want to say?"


    "These are the photos when Maggie and I went to the hospital. It doesn''t matter." She couldn''t help crying as she saw the pictures.


    Darren said, "Have a look. Is there anything else in the bag?"


    Amanda pulled out the medical records from the drawer. Her face turned pale immediately. How, how could he possibly find out that she had an abortion? How could it be found by others?


    All of a sudden, she felt a darkness. She felt the weight on her shoulder, and the muscles around her were involuntarily tightened. She heard Darren whispering in her ear, "I don''t want to touch you now. It''s dirty."


    A feeling of humiliation welled up in her heart. ''Did he think she was pregnant with others?'' She didn''t have to explain, but even if she did, was it not Darren who took Rose to have a good sleep in her lounge? The one who was photographed in the nightclub was nobody but him.


    Her heart sank. She had thought that her relationship with Darren would be better, at least they wouldn''t be enemies in the future. She didn''t expect that in his heart, she was still that selfish and shameless person.


    Seeing that Amanda didn''t panic but looked calm, he just sneered and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Then she dressed herself carefully and looked into Darren''s eyes, asking, "Why are you so angry?"


    Being stared by her bright eyes, Darren moved his eyes and asked, "do you forget the agreement we signed or the resources the An family gave to the Cheng family?"


    "I know. You don''t need to


    he window. She had no strength in both legs and almost didn''t hold her phone. She snorted sadly and tried to stand up.


    In a panic, he asked immediately, "what''s wrong, Amanda?"


    "I fell to the ground." She smiled.


    "I guess it''s not a good time to sleep," he answered with a smile.


    Amanda acquiesced.


    "Let''s have breakfast together. I''ll pick you up." Lionel asked.


    "I''ll do it myself. I don''t want to go out today. I want to have a rest." All she wanted now was to take her medicine and go to sleep. She wouldn''t go anywhere even if the king came.


    With a resigned smile, he said, "sluts, eat something before you go to sleep. I''m hanging up."


    "Okay, "Amanda responded in a daze, and then she put the phone away. On her way down the stairs, she heard the woman giggle, "Darren, you''re so bad. Stop joking. Wait for a moment, fried eggs." Wearing an apron, Rose was bursting into laughter. In the meantime, Darren was sitting on the couch watching news on his iPad. He sat straight, and Rose was sitting right next to him, arm in arm, and leaning on him.


    After hearing the sound of footsteps downstairs, Rose looked at her complacently, resting her head on the shoulder of Darren. However, Amanda had no time to look at her. As a result, she got a terrible headache. As soon as she got to the living room, she sat on the floor and opened the wardrobe, trying to find some antipyretics.

 Chapter 92 I Never Say Bitter Words

    Amanda remembered that the antipyretics was in the bottle of a red one. When she helped Nola clean up the table, Nola told her that Darren didn''t like to go to the hospital due to any minor diseases. When Nola talked about this, there was a flash of helplessness in her eyes. She said that only when Darren was sick, he would act like a child, quarreling and losing temper.


    Amanda found the pills, poured a glass of water and took two pills.


    However, she heard that silver said in a soft voice, "do you want to have breakfast with me, Amanda? The fried egg I made may not be as good as yours, but this is what Darren likes to eat."


    "No, I don''t think it''s a good thing. Every time I meet you, something bad will happen." But when she heard her voice, she had to cheer herself up. It was really difficult for a patient. She''d better make everything clear at the beginning so as not to worry about her which would do no good to her.


    "What do you mean? Did I put poison in your meal? Has anyone wronged a good man like you?" Said Rose in an aggrieved tone, her face slightly changed.


    Darren patted her on the shoulder and said, "let''s have dinner."


    Hearing that, the smile of fear turned to be wonderful. In a hurry, she held the arm of Darren, saying in a childish tone, "it''s all your favorite food. If you like it, I will cook it for you every day."


    Then she fell on the bed, having a headache. When she was about to fall asleep, she was woken up by a headache. She opened her eyes, but there was nothing in sight. She was confused and afraid. She hurriedly touched her cell phone to make a phone call, because her last caller was Lionel, so the phone directly dialed Lionel.


    "That''s all what happened this month." Faced with a group of new subordinates, he switched to the technical instruction calmly. Suddenly, his phone lit up. He frowned slightly. Seeing that the caller was from Amanda, he hesitated. What was Amanda calling for at this moment? She should have known that he was at work now. Normally, when he was on duty, she would first send a message and greet him. At this time when she called someone at ra


    r to come back all by herself. Every time I see her smile, I feel sorry for her." Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I know I''m a strong woman, but compared with her, I''m just a superficial person. I need her to worry about me. It must be because she was exhausted. She was more sad than me when I went in yesterday, "


    "Because she had a baby." Henry clenched her hand, "as a mother, she feel the same way."


    "What?" Maggie was surprised and looked up at Henry? Amanda had lost a child because of him? When did it happen? Why didn''t I know?


    "You don''t know?" Looking at her expression, Henry felt remorseful for saying that without thinking. "Don''t you talk about everything? Why didn''t she tell you about it? "


    Maggie covered her mouth with her hand. She was also pregnant now. When she thought of losing this child, she felt heartbroken. At that time, she thought Amanda was worried about her, but she didn''t know that she was heartbroken for her past wound, and she would try her best to comfort herself when she felt heartbroken.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. She burst into tears and said, "you silly girl. You''ve always been the one who made a promise, and you didn''t need to tell me about it. If it hadn''t been for your cousin''s visit, she probably wouldn''t have remembered to tell me how she was forced to resign by that woman."


    Henry was speechless. She was really straightforward.

 Chapter 93 The Secret Of The Big Family

    Maggie couldn''t help crying when she recalled what she had been through. What''s more, she was pregnant and thus very emotional. People who didn''t know would think that Henry was a human trafficker.


    "Maggie, stop crying. Amanda is just having a fever." said Henry while wiping tears for her.


    "Just a fever? Sometimes just a fever may lead you to become foolish. Even though Amanda is sick, no one will take care of her. She doesn''t know whom to tell and she doesn''t dare to bother us. She can only call Lionel. Such a fool. She can call me. I''ll come to take care of her in one minute." Maggie cried.


    "She has a husband and a family." said Henry.


    "Yes, you''re right, Darren. Why doesn''t Darren take care of Amanda when she''s having a fever?" Maggie patted her thigh and stopped crying.


    Henry thought for a while, "With Amanda''s character, she likes to keep everything a secret. She won''t let Darren know. And because Darren doesn''t like her, he won''t care whether she''s in the room or not. So maybe Darren didn''t know when Amanda was sick."


    "His wife is so sick but he doesn''t even know it. What kind of man is he? A scumbag!" Maggie scolded.


    Henry coughed and said, "Actually, he didn''t even know about the miscarriage of Amanda. He once accompanied Amanda to see a doctor, and it was me who helped her to stall him off."


    "Why didn''t she let him know?" Maggie felt suspicious.


    Henry said, "She either worried about Darren was not the father of the baby, or she didn''t want to entangle with him. I prefer the former reason. After all, the baby was gone. It made no difference whether he knew or not."


    Maggie pinched him hard on his thigh. Henry shivered and grasped the steering wheel as it slid, "Do you want to die or want me have no descendants?"


    "So stop non-sensing. How could you slander Amanda''s good character?" Maggie glared at him.


    Henry said, "I''m not defaming her. I said it was possible. It''s just my speculati


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ulance? What is the ambulance doing here?"


    Darren shook his head. He raised his head and looked upstairs. Could it be Amanda? He said, "Go upstairs and check on her."


    Rose nodded and turned around. When she was about to get in, she heard louder knocking at the door. She was taken aback. Darren''s face darkened. He went to open the door and said coldly, "You''ve seriously disturbed my life. If you don''t leave now, I''ll sue your hospital."


    A girl walked out from a group of doctors. Her eyes were cold. He had met her before. She was Maggie, a good friend of Amanda. He was impressed more by her loud voice over the phone.


    Maggie''s voice was hoarse and her eyes were red. It seemed that she had just cried, "Good evening, Mr. Darren. Amanda is not feeling well. I''m taking her to the hospital."


    Darren looked at her and frowned slightly, "Did she call?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange for you, who is living with her in the same house, to ask such a question?" Maggie pushed him away and went upstairs. She shouted, "Amanda, Amanda."


    Maggie felt her heart tightened when she saw Rose got out of a room with panic. Maggie grabbed Rose''s hand and asked, "What did you do to her?"


    Surprised by her words, Rose frowned and said unhappily, "Who are you? Why do you take my arm? Let go of me!"

 Chapter 94 The Wrong Medicine

    "I hope nothing happens to Amanda, or else I will teach you a lesson." Maggie pushed her away. Rose bumped into the railing and Darren followed closely upstairs. Rose rubbed her aching arm and said, "Who is she? It''s crazy? Just break in."


    Darren didn''t say a word. He followed Maggie into the room. It was dark in the room, and the curtain hadn''t been pulled open. And the sleeping girl fell to the ground with red forehead and hot cheeks. She didn''t know how long she had been in a coma. She furrowed her eyebrows and rubbed on the ground from time to time, which made her feel cold.


    "Henry, take her to the hospital!" Maggie burst into tears. Darren walked up to her and wanted to give her a hug. Maggie raised her hand and pushed him away. "Mr. Darren, don''t worry about this. Let''s go."


    Having noticed how hot her body was, Henry held her high body and walked away. The girl was given first aid as soon as she was taken to the ambulance. She was in a severe fever, severe coma and slight poisoning. What on earth had she gone through so seriously?


    Maggie was crying in the ambulance. It turned out that she was seriously ill.


    The door of the An family was empty. They were busy taking her away, and the door was not closed.


    "They are robbers! "Rose cursed in a low voice.


    Darren stood there, watching the clean floor and the picture of Amanda crouching on the floor and curling herself up. She was sick like this, but she wouldn''t even ask him to take her to the hospital?


    Did she hate him so much that not even willing to accept his help?


    In fact, he should have known, in her mind, he was a devil, a robber who took away her first time. She always said that she had a bad image in his heart, but she never regarded him as a good person.


    In her eyes, what he did in the past was either ungrateful or ridiculous.


    "Darren, what''s wrong?" Seeing that he was just standing there without saying a word, she asked in a worried tone.


    "You go back first." Said Darren flatly.


    Rose was somewhat uncertain,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    have a look. Then he frowned and walked out to answer the phone.


    When he got to the corridor, the man on the other side of the phone said in a low voice, "Mr. Lionel, Manager Qin from the headquarters has gone back. He said that he would report it to the headquarters later, but I guess we lost the chance. He also said that he wanted you to pay attention to the time concept and attitude. Their investment is expected to give priority to An Group.


    He added, "You''ve been working hard."


    The person at the other end of the line was anxious. "Mr. Lionel, it doesn''t matter whether I work hard or not. We also don''t follow you for the first day, but why did you leave suddenly? You should give us and the new company an explanation. After all, you just came here. Other people don''t know you well."


    In a calm voice, he said, "don''t worry. After I go back, I''ll tell our employees that we have to do something out of the way this time. Please help me appease everyone''s mood."


    He agreed and urged him to go back to the company.


    Lionel hung up the phone and sighed. He had planned to compete with the An Group, but he didn''t expect his company to lose money. However, he didn''t regret it. So what if he lost the head company to invest? There was still money in the later stage anyway. As long as he was capable, he could get support and no investment.

 Chapter 95 Divorce With Him

    Lionel thought, ''if the staff in the company knew the truth, they would blame me for seducing a woman and giving up my career.''


    But it didn''t matter. Humans always had their own preference. It was not up to him to choose women.


    When he turned around, he saw his disciple, Amanda standing at the door. He asked in surprise, "why did you get out of bed?"


    Amanda had seen his expression changed when he answered the phone and came over doubtfully. She didn''t expect to hear this and was stunned.


    "You''re such a naughty boy. You''ve just woken up and can''t move freely." His eyes were full of gentleness.


    "What happened? "She asked with concern.


    "Nothing important. It''s just a little thing in the company." She knew that he didn''t mean to tell her the truth. He was just trying to help her back to her room, although Amanda didn''t say anything. She felt a little sad in her heart, and she didn''t want to make trouble for him.


    At that miscarriage, it was Lionel who sent her to the hospital. Otherwise she wouldn''t be able to survive. Even though he had helped her a lot, Darren still thought it was her who had an affair with him. Was it because he thought highly of her ability, or because he thought that Lionel was a despicable man.


    "Lionel." Amanda added.


    The man smiled and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    I feel so lucky to have you in my life. "


    "It''s so exciting to have you." Lionel held her in his arms and answered.


    What? Exciting? "Why? "Amanda asked. Although she felt embarrassed, she didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, she was a quiet girl.


    "It''s exciting, because you always make troubles for me miraculously. You can''t just stay at home and be a good housewife, putting yourself in danger all the time makes me nervous." Lionel said sincerely.


    The smile on her face froze, and she looked disappointed. "I''m sorry, Lionel," she said guiltily, "sorry to make you worry so much."


    "I''ve made up my mind, Amanda." Looking at her, he said firmly, "I''ll make you divorce Darren."


    "Divorce?" Amanda''s eyes almost po


    nd the An family would not lose their reputation. So he had no choice but to let Henry operate and let Amanda go back to the An family as late as possible.


    "Amanda, Amanda." Maggie''s shouting was heard far away. Behind her, there was an incredible voice. "Be careful with the baby. Is that okay?"


    "Amanda, you scared the hell out of me." Maggie complained as she saw Amanda was fine.


    She knew that if she was caught by Maggie, she would be blamed by her again, and since she was badly hurt this time, She''s going to go on and on about her.


    "I was quite impressed at that time." Maggie grabbed her arm and complained. She turned around and told her about her achievements.


    "That woman! After I walked out of your room, I quickly took her hand and asked her if she had done anything to hurt you. But as soon as I entered your room, I saw you lying on the ground. Darren wanted to carry you to the hospital, so I just pushed his hand away and asked Henry to come here." Maggie said disdainfully.


    After a short pause, she continued, "it''s not his fault. I went back to my room after taking the pills. He didn''t know about me."


    "If so, he can''t live with you any longer. I''m angrier when I see that there''s Rose there. They''re flirting with each other downstairs, and you''re seriously sick in there, but nobody cares. Is there anyone who bullies others like this?"

 Chapter 96 Uninvited Guest

    "Well, I''m fine now. Don''t worry. I''ll pay more attention to it. I''m such a loser. Even though I''ve lived abroad for so long, I''ve never felt so ill when I was in this country." Amanda smiled.


    Maggie hurriedly said, "It''s not your fault, Amanda. Everyone will get ill, such as catch a cold, have a fever, cough, sugar diabetes and so on. But Darren was so cruel to you. When the ambulance arrived, he blocked the door. If we wasn''t in a rush to take you to the hospital, I would ask Henry to beat him."


    "Hey, I can''t beat him." "Look at him! He must have practiced martial arts." said Adam, his brows twitched when he heard this.


    "Wow, I''m so scared! Chinese martial arts?" Maggie sneered, "You''re too weak to beat a man."


    "I just said I couldn''t beat him. He was also attacked in the back. But when it comes to backstabbing, I''m an expert on it."


    "Okay, now leave me alone. I want to get some more sleep," she said resignedly.


    "Let her sleep. She is now in her recovery period and needs more rest. You''d better get more rest. Hurry up and go." When Henry took Maggie out, she shouted, "I''ll sleep with her."


    "The ward is full of the smell of disinfectant. Can you be more responsible, pregnant classmate?" He closed the door and pulled Maggie to leave.


    Maggie saw a girl walking out of the elevator from a distance, which looked familiar. And the she discovered that the girl was Susie, who held a bunch of flowers in her arms, beautiful and cold. Maggie wondered if she came to see Amanda. Susie was not that kind-hearted. If it weren''t for the best, she would be the hypocritical.


    Seeing that Maggie was not going to leave, Henry looked at her curiously and said with an awkward smile, "that girl is good. You have good taste."


    Maggie pinched him.


    Susie called her to ask her to attend the dinner held by the Cheng family, but she couldn''t get through. Susie went to the An Group and learned that he had resigned from the compa


    But when she looked at the poker face of Henry and the swaggering Maggie, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if she hit them.


    Susie flung off his hand and said coldly, "wait and see!" Then she turned around and left in her high heels.


    Maggie tilted her head. "I thought she was going to fight. But she just left. It''s so boring."


    "Why do I feel melancholy and regret from your tone? Do you still want to fight with her? "Henry asked.


    Maggie nodded and her eyes were full of excitement. "Of course, in fact, I wanted to beat her for a long time. If I can beat her, I will not be softhearted."


    Henry suddenly grabbed her waist, with a malicious expression, but his eyes were full of smiles. "You still want to fight? Do you still remember that you are pregnant?"


    "Of course I remember. How wonderful is it to let the baby feel his mother''s heroism?" Maggie said indifferently. Then she felt a pain in her head, and was awarded a Dalton by him. She covered her forehead and jumped up. "How dare you hit me?"


    Seeing that Maggie was anxious, Henry hurriedly pulled her hand away and said, "come on, let me have a look at your injury."


    Maggie pushed her away and said angrily, "When I was pregnant, you began to beat me. After that, I became yellow-faced. You are not worse for me."

 Chapter 97 Not Allowed

    "Come on! I was not beating you. Just a gentle touch." Said Henry with his hands spread out.


    Maggie was annoyed. She knocked at Henry''s forehead and said, "How dare you touch gently."


    When she felt better, they sat at the corridor opposite the ward. Henry massaged his forehead, put his arms around Maggie''s waist and said, "You''ve already vented your anger, but I have to make it clear to you. You can''t fight with others casually."


    Maggie rolled her eyes at him, "This is none of your business. I will fight whenever I want to."


    Before she finished, she was slapped on her buttock. Maggie felt so ashamed and annoyed that she grabbed Henry''s arm and gave him a hard bite. Henry tightened his body so that she didn''t cry out or struggle hard. After biting for a while, Maggie found that he didn''t have any reaction. She loosened her mouth in surprise and looked at him, "It doesn''t hurt?"


    He nodded, "It hurts."


    "Why didn''t you say it?" Maggie felt speechless.


    Henry took a glance at her, "Does it work if I say it? Will you not bite me?"


    Maggie pushed him in embarrassment, "If you said it, I won''t bite you. I won''t bully you like much."


    "In fact, the pain in body is nothing, it''s bearable, sometimes the pain itself is even pleasing, because it''s real." said Henry with a gentle smile, holding Maggie''s hand.


    "What? Has there been real pain and unreal pain?" Maggie blinked and didn''t know what he was up to.


    Henry sighed, "Of course, many of the pain is spiritual, and they are unreal. The physical pain can be relieved, but the mental pain will only be aggravated day by day."


    "Depression? A popular star has committed suicide because of depression? Depression is now a hot topic. Do you also suffer from depression?" Surprised Maggie.


    Henry giggled, "I''m not depressed. Do you think that being diagnosed with depression is good? General people can only be described as depressed, not qualified for getting depression. Patients with depression need to take medicine and examined, and it is a kind of disease. If I got depression, I couldn''t wear the white coat here, but I have been cured by a psychiatrist on a regular basis, which is really necessary."


    "So stressful. Eve


    you think that everyone else is like you? A freak who sees only money!" Maggie said sullenly.


    Susie''s face darkened and she snapped, "What are you talking about? Maggie, don''t think I''ll be afraid of you just because you''re a good friend of Amanda. It will be just a piece of cake for me to take you down, and even Amanda won''t say anything about it."


    "Who are you going to take down?" Henry looked up and said lightly.


    Dean Wang saw that the situation was not so good, so he quickly smiled and said, "Patient first. Why are we still fighting about it? It''s all a misunderstanding. Susie, if you want to visit your cousin, you''d better wait until the patient wakes up. After all, the patient''s health is not very good now, and she needs to rest as first priority. Henry, you should watch your attitude too."


    Susie snorted, "You''re just a little doctor. I''m too tired to talk to you. Dean Wang, that''s all what happened. Can I go in and see the patient now?" Susie was already annoyed. She didn''t expect Amanda could make so much trouble. She turned around and was about to go into the ward to find Amanda, but she was stopped by Maggie. Maggie said coldly, "I''ve told you this a long time ago. Amanda is taking a rest. You''d better not disturb her."


    "You are making trouble out of nothing, aren''t you? I told you that I had something to do with Amanda, and it has nothing to do with you. How dare you stir up trouble for me?" Susie was furious and spoke more shrewdly.

 Chapter 98 Should Be Grateful

    "Fuck off!" Said Henry coldly with a low, gloomy voice.


    Susie was stunned for a while and then she was furious, "Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to get out!"


    Dean Wang immediately persuaded, "Forget it, Henry, Miss Cheng was just in a hurry. She was so worried about the patient."


    "Dean, he is just a doctor. Why are you so polite to him?" Susie said in a plain tone, "I think the further cooperation with Cheng family would be more important."


    Dean Wang wiped his sweat and said to Susie, "This is really awkward. Actually, this is Henry Zhao, the third son of Zhao family. You don''t know him, Miss Cheng, but you must have heard his name, right?"


    "Zhao family? Which Zhao family?" Susie blinked her eyes. Since Dean Wang looked so serious, she could not help but recall in her mind. Suddenly, she broke out into a cold sweat. Dean Wang was so polite to this Zhao family, it seemed that only the one with all famous doctors.


    If it was Zhao family, she really screw herself up. Zhao family is not a tycoon, but there are talents in it. Most of them are famous doctors at home and abroad. Even rich people would also be sick sometimes. So they deliberately maintained good relations with Zhao family. They can do business well concerning their prestige, and many big families have to draw them over.


    Henry raised his lips and smiled, which looked gloomy, "Cheng family, right? Cheng Group is not doing well now. I didn''t expect that Miss Cheng is so confident. I am curious about how confident Miss Cheng is that you can yell at my fiancee."


    "Fiancee? You said she is your fiancee?" Susie changed her face.


    Maggie cast a complicated look at Henry, but said nothing.


    "My wife is pregnant. If she gets angry because of you, you can rest assured. My father will personally pay a visit to Mr. Cheng." Said Henry while wrapping his arm around Maggie''s waist.


    Susie stood there stiff and didn''t know what to do for a while. She wanted to leave, but she was afraid of angering Zhao family. She wanted to make it up, but she couldn''t open her mouth because of her pride. Dean Wang


    difficult for you to have a strong foothold in An family." Susie said coldly.


    Amanda smiled bitterly, "Yes, you are right. Without Cheng family, how can I marry into An family?"


    Without the arrangement of Cheng family, she was still living a frugal but fulfilling life abroad. Without the arrangement of Cheng family, she didn''t need to marry Darren and wouldn''t be trapped in this unemotional marriage.


    However, without the arrangement of Cheng family, she wouldn''t have worked in An Group and met Lionel.


    Such perfect Lionel, who took good care of her.


    She didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing that she and Lionel got to know each other because of An Group, but they couldn''t be together because of An Group.


    Susie saw her absent-minded and thought that she already took her words as a promise. She continued, "So you have to be in the mood as well. You know that gratitude is the reward. Dad''s birthday party will be held next week. Remember to take Mr. Darren to the party. It''s harmonious if everyone is here."


    "His birthday party?" Amanda thought for a while, "I haven''t left the hospital then yet." she added.


    Susie said coldly, "It''s okay if you don''t come. Anyway, Mr. Darren is my brother-in-law. An family is our family-in-laws, so he should be there."


    "Don''t worry. He will show his politeness." Amanda closed her eyes and thought, ''It''s no use to force him.''

 Chapter 99 The Scars On The Back

    Susie felt bored with her half dead look. She stood up and was about to leave.


    "By the way," Suddenly, Amanda realized something and said, "It''s time to give me the necklace."


    She had made up her mind. Since she wanted to get rid of Darren, she must keep all the stuff which she got from the An family, including the bracelets and the earrings that Darren''s friends gave her.


    Susie''s face changed when she heard her. She remembered the diamond necklace which made her the center of everyone''s attention in an instant, and the happiness when she wore the necklace. Jack didn''t ask for the necklace, so she kept it. Would she give it back to jack? Should she give it back to Amanda now?


    "What necklace?" Susie collected herself and asked casually.


    "It''s the necklace that Lionel''s grandpa gave to me at the banquet in the Gu family. "Amanda answered.


    "If it is a gift for you, don''t you think it is ridiculous to ask me?" Susie chuckled.


    "You took it out and put it on. Who else should I ask except you?"


    "Amanda, you''re already the wife of the Darren. How can you be so mean? It''s just a necklace." Susie knew Amanda was determined to get the necklace. She said coldly, "our family has taken good care of you. Why wouldn''t you give me a necklace? Don''t be so ungrateful from now on. "


    "What does this have to do with a white eye wolf? That''s a present for me. What''s wrong with getting my gift back?" But she didn''t want to waste her time on her. "Just send it to the An family after you make it."


    Susie replied, "I lost the necklace."


    "What?" However, there was another surprise for Amanda.


    Susie sighed, "I just lost it in the garden that night. I couldn''t find it. I thought about a necklace and thought about it. So you don''t mind. You won''t blame me for it, right?"


    "Didn''t you look for it?" Such a lame excuse! If she lost things in Gu family, how could she not find them? It was a large ring of diamonds. Anyone who l


    very sensitive. Lionel, the CEO of the company, left half of the meeting, and even the manager from the headquarters did not show his face. The news has been all over the place.


    "Grandpa, I do have something urgent." Lionel said in a low voice.


    Mr. Gu''s usually loving face darkened this time. "Do you know what you are doing? Do you know who she is? "


    "I know." The man replied.


    Mr. Bruce looked at Lionel, his favorite grandson. He was sedate, rigorous and thoughtful since childhood. He was the heir that he always thought highly of. He sent Lionel to the An Group''s advertising company and became a good friend with the future heir, Darren, just like he and Nicholas were friends and continued to run the family business together.


    He was quite satisfied with what Lionel had done. He was much more business minded than his peers.


    But when did Lionel begin to change.


    He gave up the cooperation with Darren and became a competitor for Darren an in the SH Film.


    He and Darren were just acquaintances.


    He disregarded the whole family and continued to contact with Darren''s wife closely regardless of his identity.


    Colleen reminded him of this. He had been in the vein for investigation and had found out something. He and Amanda had dinner together and dated like a couple.

 Chapter 100 The Punishment

    "You know? Do you know who she is? " The old man laughed, and carefully folded the painting. He liked paintings, and from time to time, replaced several of his paintings in the study, which were all collected at a high price. He was a sentimental person and didn''t like to fly into a rage, but Lionel could see that he was angry.


    "Grandpa, I know a case of cooperation between the An Group and the Cheng Group. Amanda doesn''t have any relationship with the An family. There is only a connection between the two families. I''ll act as a candidate. I don''t need this marriage relationship to maintain and I''ll keep both families well." The man said, gritting his teeth.


    Nicholas looked up at him, surprised. "You?"


    Lowering his head, the guy answered, "I know. I need the funding from my family. I can pledge my private property to my family in exchange for funds. With this project, she will be free. I don''t need to worry about the project."


    "No way!" Mr. Bruce snapped, "No, I won''t. Lionel, you''d better understand, that this is not your own family. I will never agree to give my family assets as pawns for an irrelevant woman.


    "Grandpa." "I have never asked for anything from you. But this time, I want you to do me a favor. I want jack to be with me."


    Fixing his eyes on the Lionel, he was disappointed and angry at his stubborn attitude. "I know you have your own plan, and no one can change your mind. What do you want to do is your own business, but this is wrong to leave halfway through the company meeting. You should be responsible for your mistake, right? "He asked.


    "Yes." Lionel stated firmly, his eyes turning deep.


    Mr. Bruce nodded and said, "yes, you should accept the punishment if you did something wrong."


    The Gu family had its own family rules, which were particularly strict in the aspect of business. Those who affected the company''s business for private affairs were punished, but the old man was very angry today. It was not bec


    Gregorio said, "Mr. Nicholas told you to have a good rest here. Mr. Darren is busy with his work recently. But the family still remembers you, so you don''t have to worry."


    Then she lowered her head and said in a low voice, "thank you, Gregorio."


    Gregorio nodded and left away politely.


    When he returned to the An family, Nicholas began to play with the bird. When he saw Gregorio walk into the house, he asked, "How is Amanda? Is there anything I can do for you? " He was a man of great control, but he wanted to have everything under his control.


    "Since you hope the young master and his family to be happy, why did you try to hide the truth that lady Linda had a miscarriage?" Asked Gregorio in a low voice.


    Nicholas picked up a slice of bird food and sent it to parrot''s mouth. Hearing the question, he smiled and said, "Can''t you see that?"


    Gregorio lowered his head and said nothing.


    "It''s inconvenient if they get along well, and troublesome if they don''t. Only this relationship is stable. You and I have been together a long time, you should know this truth." Nicholas clapped his hands and said lightly.


    "Good evening, my lady. Let me pick you up." While Amanda was packing her things, Sophie appeared. With a smile, she came to help her.


    "Why are you here? "She asked in surprise.

 Chapter 101 A Peaceful Life

    "Mr. Darren was having dinner with his client. But he was afraid that Mrs. Amanda would be discharged from the hospital today, so he didn''t want to see you in person. So he sent me here, "She explained.


    She didn''t believe what she said. But with her, she didn''t need to trouble Maggie and Henry any more. They had been worrying about her these days.


    Maggie had planned to take her to Zhao family house for a period of time. She named the house an as a recuperation. Even the An family would not refuse her request. But after seeing the paper sent by Nicholas, Amanda lost her interest in living with Zhao family. She was taken home by Sophie.


    When she arrived at home, Amanda was surprised to find that everything had been renovated. Her original room had been renovated into the reception room. With the insight of Sophie, she took her back to the master bedroom. There were new skin care products on the dresser of the master bedroom. The wardrobe was full of clothes without cutting cards, and rows of shoes were gorgeous high-heeled shoes. It could be seen that there was a woman leading the master bedroom. Darren and Amanda''s clothes were separated into two parts in the room. They looked like a lovely couple.


    The environment was so harmonious that she could only feel irony.


    "Have a rest first. I''m leaving now." After saying that, she turned around and left.


    The first thing she did was to take a shower as soon as she got home. It was a harsh environment to take a bath in the hospital. She walked into the bathroom with her change of clothes. There were various flower boxes on the shelf beside her. She didn''t know who designed them.


    When the warm water rushed down, the flowers were soaked in water and the fragrance became stronger. Amanda fell asleep slowly, leaning against the edge of the bathtub.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and a gust of cold wind blew. Slowly, she opened her eyes, only to find that outside, Darren was in the bathroom. Even though there was a little blurry figure through the glass window, she could still recognize who he was. With a cry of surprise, Amanda immediately looked away.


    Darren didn''t expect that Amanda was taking a bath


    you want to go back? " Darren asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry. After all, the hospital is at home. "Amanda added.


    There was a hint of coldness in her smile. The reason why Nicholas purchased the hospital was to threaten her? In order to acquire a hospital for her, he really thought highly of her.


    His eyes were intertwined with emotions. "Does it mean that I have to stay there just because I acquire a hospital? You should take care of your own body. "


    "Of course I know it''s mine," "I know better than anyone else, "she added.


    "You know it clearly. Then why did you have a fever? Why didn''t you tell me? Why would you call to Lionel?" Darren said angrily as he put down his chopsticks, "do you really think that you can rely on nobody except him?"


    "How come?" "It''s not him who came to pick me up. "She added.


    "Amanda, you know what I''m going to say." Darren looked at her fixedly and asked, "why didn''t you tell me that you were ill?"


    "Well, it was just an accident." But Amanda explained herself. She was a little surprised at his persistence.


    Of course, Darren was unsatisfied with this answer. But when he saw the indifferent look on Amanda''s face, he asked anxiously, "what about the baby?"


    "The baby?" "What? "She asked with confused.


    Darren grabbed her hand and pulled her close to him. He said word by word, "why don''t you tell me that the child is mine?"


    Amanda was stunned. The hard hidden secret has been revealed so easily?

 Chapter 102 The Insult Of The Demon

    She bit her lips in resentment and pretended not understand, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Darren clenched his teeth and said, "When do you want to hide the truth from me? Do you feel good if you treat me like a fool?"


    Amanda knew she couldn''t hide the truth any more. She tried to move, but Darren held her so tightly that she couldn''t get rid of him. She pressed her lips and said, "Let go of me."


    Darren shook off his hands.


    Amanda''s wrist turned red because of his grip. Rubbing her wrist, she was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. Besides, she still felt a dull pain in her heart.


    "I didn''t plan to hide it from you on purpose. But it came at a bad time and left by accident. I thought that it might be good not to tell you." Amanda proposed.


    "That was my child. You have no right to lie to me." said Darren in a cold tone.


    Amanda raised her eyes and stared at Darren, "What makes you think that it was your child?"


    "Till now, do you still want to hide the truth from me? You won''t admit until I thoroughly investigate what you have done, will you?" Said Darren in anger.


    Amanda shook her head, "You don''t understand."


    Her eyes were distant and empty. At that time, she was stuck in the whirlpool of An Group. She was forced to have sex with him on her wedding night. There was no time to make her sad, but she had to be the daughter-in-law of An family for Sheryl.


    She was like a dead fish, trapped in the dead water. Her child came all of a sudden and left all of a sudden.


    She hated Darren very much. If she knew about the baby, she would probably choose to make it disappear.


    "Darren, it''s just my child. It doesn''t belong to anyone. I don''t want it to be born. I don''t want it to have an unfree mother and a family full of interests." Amanda said calmly.


    "Did you give up on it?" Darren''s eyes were as cold as knife, "You are really a cruel mother. Women like you are heartless."


    Why are there always mothers giving up their children? What''s wrong with the children?


    His mother had been tormenting him because of his father''s mistakes. She had never thought about what was a mother and what was mother love.


    Amanda who was opposite him smiled calmly. And he didn''t expect that he would hear such a heartless story, ''Damn this woman!'' he cursed inwardly!


    Darren turned around and walked out of the house.


    Amanda was relieved when she saw him leaving in a rage.


    In the evening, Darren came back, drunk. Amanda was reading a book at the bedside. Seeing him, she stood up and held him up.


    However, Darren shook her hand off and shouted


    and gave him a hard slap on the face. With hatred in her eyes, she warned, "Darren, I won''t get pregnant with your child. You''d better stay away from me. Yes, we are a couple in everyone''s eyes. Mr. Darren, you can deal with me easily. But no matter how small an ant is, it will bite. I won''t compromise with you. Even if I am disgusting in front of him, I have to stay away from you, the most disgusting one."


    "Amanda Cheng!" Darren''s eyes were filled with anger and hatred. ''How dare she say that? She said that I was disgusted and she would never get pregnant with my baby.'' He couldn''t believe that she dared to step on the bottom line of his taboo. He stretched out his hand and pinched her neck. Amanda immediately lost her breath.


    "Amanda, you''re too full of yourself. Do you think I need you to have a baby? I will have countless women if I want one. But your proposal sounds great. I''ll make you pregnant, and if you don''t want a baby, I''ll make you pregnant. My baby will be the only one in your life." All of a sudden, Darren''s face turned pale out of fear. Amanda murmured, "Don''t do that, Darren. Let me go."


    But the darkness of the night seemed to be a giant mouth that had devoured all her cries.


    "Let me go, Darren." A cry came from the room.


    Looking at the man who looked like a devil coming from the hell, Amanda was in panic.


    He was a demon in hell, a nightmare for her for a lifetime. He always had a way to drag her back to hell. Was it really impossible for her to escape from An family?


    Amanda was thrown onto the bed. Then she took out something cold from her pillow and cut his chest. Darren was shocked when he found that there was a blood cut on his chest. Unexpectedly, there was a knife under Amanda''s pillow.

 Chapter 103 Visit An House Again

    At the sight of the bleeding wound, Amanda was dizzy, but she knew she couldn''t get rid of him. Then Amanda pushed Darren away and stumbled outside.


    It was dark outside. She was only in pajamas without shoes and bare feet. She didn''t know where to go.


    A car was driving over behind her. The light of the car was on. In a panic, Amanda turned back in a hurry and started to run crazily again, with a shiny knife in her hand.


    Darren was driving the car chasing her. His clothes had been stained with blood, but he forgot to pay attention to the wound. Amanda seemed to be freaked out and was very upset. He was afraid that something bad would happen to her.


    Amanda was actually terrified. For a moment, Lionel''s face and gentle smile flashed through her mind. On the one hand, it was a certificate of buying shares from Nicholas; on the other hand, it was a fierce action of Darren and the blood of the cut on his chest.


    But she couldn''t get rid of the car light behind her. Stumbling on her feet, she cried like a frightened child. "Ah!" she cried. Amanda then sprained her ankle and fell on the ground. She couldn''t run anymore. When she saw Darren get out of the car and get close to her, she panicked and shouted, "No! No! Don''t..."


    The man in front of her was Darren, who was bathed in blood. Driven by fear, Amanda blacked out.


    The lights of An house were on in the middle of the night. A servant opened the door. She was frightened to see Darren in blood with a pale face holding comatose Amanda in his arms.


    There was a set of their own medical equipment in An house. Amanda was only a simple blackout.


    But Darren''s wound was more serious. He didn''t deal with it in time. Besides, he had run for a while. As a result, the wound hadn''t been stitched. A large amount of blood had been hemorrhage.


    As a result, Darren fainted.


    Nicholas had a poor sleep quality at night. When he learned that Darren had returned with injuries, he was so surprised that he sat up straight. Looking at the pale and unconscious Darren on the bed, there was a flash of viciousness in Nicholas''s eyes. He raised his hand and said a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Darren shook his head and smiled, "How dare I move around without Doctor Ji''s approval?"


    Doctor Ji was a professional and qualified doctor for Nicholas. After hearing this, Nicholas nodded and said, "Sit down, please."


    Darren sat next to Amanda, "Grandpa came here to play chess in the early morning. You are in a good mood, but I''m afraid that you might be bored alone." said Darren, smiling.


    "There is so much place for me to live, how could it be bored? How old are you now? You really can''t have any peace at all." Nicholas said.


    Darren held Amanda''s hand and laughed, "Grandpa is really good at finding quiet places. We''d better not disturb you here."


    Nicholas looked up at Darren without saying anything.


    As Amanda thought a bit, she decided to leave with Darren rather than stay here with Mr. Nicholas. She stood up too, and was dragged out of the pavilion by Darren.


    Nicholas raised his head and looked at the house. The window facing this garden was where Darren slept last night. He hurried here because he saw Amanda coming here. Nicholas frowned and picked up one piece of chess, but it was still there in his hand.


    Amanda was following him and walking in the garden. There was a wide stream in the middle of which there was no bridge. Several big round stones were placed on it. The pebbles were placed on the bottom of the stream, and the water splashed with the stream. It looked comfortable.

 Chapter 104 Back To The Cheng Group

    Although it looked very beautiful here, Amanda did not have a good mood because she was facing Darren.


    She shook off his hands and said, "Why did you bring me here?"


    "If you want to go back and face my grandfather, you can go," Darren said coldly.


    "Your grandpa is no different from you. After all, your siblings are part of your family. right?" "How can one be kind and the other evil?" she asked.


    "In your eyes, we are all bad guys. But in my hands, you have suffered alone. In my grandfather''s hand, he can crush the person you care about, including your favorite brother." Darren looked at her and said, "Don''t you think you should be grateful to me? You can''t take the consequences if you irritate him. "


    Her face turned pale immediately. Yes, she had Sheryl. She took a step back and said excitedly, "Darren, we got married just for the cooperation case. We have only a contractual relationship, but you have been treating me like that again and again. You have gone too far."


    "So what?" It doesn''t matter if I want a woman. Besides, even if you become my girlfriend, the An family will treat you well. "


    "I don''t care about your salary and I don''t want to be your woman either. Do you think I should be grateful because you have protected me? It is you who has destroyed my life in a mess. I only hate you." "If you force me, I will not let you go easily," she continued through gritted teeth.


    "Can''t you do anything for your brother? It seems that your brother doesn''t matter a lot in your heart. You still love yourself the most. But it''s normal. Human is selfish." Seeing the heavy hatred in her eyes, his heart sank. His thin lips curved into a sneer.


    "I don''t need to reveal how important Sheryl is to me. What I want is just Sheryl''s safety. You don''t have the ability to make Ann wake up alive. You are just to maintain a vegetative life. You still want me to humiliate myself, where so great self-confidence comes."


    After a pause, she looked away.


    "In fact, you still thin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    do whatever she wants.


    "Hello, Mrs. Amanda." Another two ladies greeted her with a smile. Amanda nodded and walked into Charles'' office.


    He didn''t understand why his father asked her to manage the company. And they had already banished her from the company, which made him unhappy. His father was afraid of the An Group, but he was not afraid. Last time he asked Amanda to help him out, but later when he called, it''s always his assistant who says, "I''m sorry, but she is in a meeting and has no time." As a result, when his father knew about it, he was scolded for two days and had to break up with his mistress.


    Seeing her, old and new hatred surged up. They were all in the office, and he does not directly embarrass her. Charles smiled and said, "It''s great that you can come here, my dear. The company is not very big, and the design of many places is not in place, please forgive me."


    When she was taken to her desk, she found that she was arranged in a single room reserved for ordinary employees, and there were four to five employees in the room, which made her very confused. They immediately greeted her when they saw her.


    "Mrs. Amanda, you know that a small company like ours is not as good as the An Group. please don''t mind it. After all, it''s the company of your father." The Secretary of Charles said with a smile.

 Chapter 105 Ran Into Someone

    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, it''s okay here." Then Amanda sat down directly.


    A trace of disdain flashed through the Secretary''s eyes. She had thought that the lady of the An Group was such an arrogant and soft hearted woman. Even though the general manager treated her like this, she still smiled.


    Hearing the Secretary''s report, Charles asked curiously, "didn''t she get angry?"


    The Secretary replied, "No. She looked normal."


    Charles nodded, feeling much better. In fact, the last time Darren had made a move on him, causing him to be injured and hospitalized. He was still very worried that Darren did it because he liked Amanda. But now, Amanda was kicked out of the An Group, which proved that Darren didn''t like her at all and let her come here just to take over the case. Moreover, Amanda didn''t have anything to rely on.


    "Brother, are you all crazy? Why did you ask her to be our deputy CEO and now she is on the same level as me? " Susie rushed into Charles''s office as soon as she got the news.


    Charles threw up his hands and said, "I have no choice. That''s dad''s order. Don''t forget that there is a cooperation case between us and the An Group."


    "But you can''t let her deal with the company. Don''t forget that if she becomes a member of the Cheng group, so what are we doing?" Susie protested unwillingly.


    Henry looked embarrassed too. He said impatiently, "if you feel unfair, go to tell Dad. I can''t make the decision."


    Seeing Henry get mad, Susie''s face softened and said in a soft tone, "brother, I''m just worried about what tricks she has made in the company. Don''t you know that she''s full of schemes?"


    "If she dares to play tricks, my father and I will kick her out of the company at once. Then we will explain to the An family. She''d better have a clear estimation of herself. Darren''s wife has no authority with us." Charles snorted and comforted Susie, "Don''t worry. She is only in a title while her real power is in our hands."


    Susie nodded


    d Susie, "don''t you want to continue working here? Stupid and rash!"


    "Do you dare to let me go?" Amanda said. Amanda found herself knocking over Susie. She was unapologetic, and that woman pointed at her and scolded her.


    The woman was startled. Susie looked up and found it was Amanda. She became angrier and said, "Amanda, did you do it on purpose?"


    "No, you walked too fast, so you bumped yourself into it." Amanda said.


    Susie sounded sharp, "what are you doing? Are you blind? Why didn''t you avoid them after you moved a lot of things? "


    Susie was the deputy CEO and had a high position in the company. When she was scolding someone, everyone was curious about who made Mr. Susie so angry.


    "If you know I''m carrying a lot of stuff, you don''t carry anything. Why do you still come to me? What are you thinking?" Amanda just couldn''t put up with her anymore, especially after she knew Susie hit Sheryl. She was easy-going and good tempered, but she didn''t take it seriously for the sake of her family?


    "How dare you say that to me? You are so rebellious." Susie was stunned and she was about to slap on her face. However, Amanda was not a soldier who was slapped in the face. She caught Susie''s hand and threw her away. Susie was wearing high heels but didn''t keep her feet. She suddenly fell on the ground.

 Chapter 106 He Has A Wife

    "What are you doing?" Henry came over and roared with a straight face.


    Susie said in a sweet voice, "bro, look how I''ve been bullied. I was deliberately bumped by her. She even smashed my suitcase at the same time."


    "What''s going on? Amanda, remember to study hard when you come to the company on your first day. Here is no better than the An Group. All of us should work hard." Charles said in all earnestness.


    Amanda looked at him and smiled, "thank you for your advice. I know what to do."


    When he was about to say something more, he saw Amanda clap her hands and leave. He said, "stop. I haven''t finished yet."


    Amanda turned around and asked in fake surprise, "Is there anything else you want to say, general manager?"


    "You have to keep a low profile in the company. Although you''re the new vice president, you''re not familiar with the business of the company, so you''d better ask me more. Don''t try to be superior just because you''re in a high position, understand?" Charles said seriously.


    "Don''t try to be superior just because you''re in a high position." Amanda looked at Susie with a smile and asked.


    Susie replied, "Sure. Don''t think too highly of yourself as a vice president. You have a lot to learn in the company."


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself as a vice president." Amanda said it again with a smile.


    Someone beside her had figured out what it meant. She tried hard to keep her lips from laughing.


    The expression on Charles''s face became even worse. He frowned and said, "Amanda, this is the company. Don''t be silly."


    It''s so boring. What''s wrong with her? Then she said lightly with a stern smile, "Okay, I''m not goofing around. Let''s get down to business."


    Charles and Susie looked at each other, not knowing what tricks she was going to play.


    First she went up to the woman who had just asked her to print something and said, "Can you pay more attention to the people in the company and find out who are your subordinates?"


    The woman immediately answered, "Sorry, Mr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in the game, but we are almost at the same level and played together for a while. I knew her before I knew you."


    "Oh, you mean I''m a third party?" Maggie said slowly.


    "Yes, you''re a third party. What''s more, you still have the baby, "said Henry with a smile.


    Maggie''s eyes turned red. She picked up her bag and walked out.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Henry hastily pulled her back and asked helplessly, "what''s wrong again?"


    What responded to him was Maggie''s harsh kick to his crotch.


    Maggie came to the building of the Cheng Group and called Amanda.


    "What happened? "Amanda asked worriedly.


    "He has a wife." Maggie said.


    "What?" But Amanda was too shocked to give any response.


    Maggie replied angrily, "that damned Henry. He had a wife in the game and said that I was a third party."


    I thought something serious happened. It''s just a game. "


    "No way. He is going to be a father." Maggie said in dissatisfaction.


    Then she shrugged her shoulders and added, "You can also play games. How about you find a husband?"


    Maggie had an idea and clapped her hands. "You are right, but will playing games affect the baby?"


    "It''s good to play occasionally. It''s much more convenient to find a representative to help you practice." Amanda proposed.


    Maggie nodded. "That''s it. Hem, he will look for me."

 Chapter 107 Throw And Fall

    "Where do you want to go next?" Amanda asked Maggie.


    Maggie looked around curiously and said, "I haven''t been to the Cheng Group for a long time. Could you show me around and check the environment of your office."


    "If you see my office, you will be surprised." Amanda smiled.


    Maggie didn''t think so, "I''ve seen a lot of things. No matter what kind of office I can accept. She saw that Amanda led her all the way to a small corner and didn''t leave.


    "Why are you still here?" Maggie looked around curiously.


    "Here we are." Amanda proposed.


    Shocked, Maggie said, "here we are? But this is a small room for ordinary staff. "


    "Here it is." Amanda shrugged and pointed at her secluded corner, and smiling.


    Maggie was irritated. She raised her voice and said, "What? A vice president is working here. How can you bully she like this?"


    The employees around looked at them, but no one dared to make a sound.


    "Well, I don''t have to do anything, so I can stay here. It is quiet and comfortable." Amanda pushed her down to the chair and sat down. "You''ve changed a lot since you got pregnant. You used to be irritable, but now you''re even angrier," she said with a smile.


    Maggie coldly snorted, "What is bad temper? Those who don''t like it all go away."


    "Come on, sister, drink some water." She had already bought Maggie''s favorite fruit tea. She came and put it in her hands. When she saw the bruises on Amanda''s hand, she held his hand and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a bruise," she explained.


    "What happened? Did he hit you again?" Maggie asked anxiously.


    "He didn''t take any advantage, either." I didn''t suffer any loss. "


    "Why did he bully you?" Maggie was anxious and angry. She wanted to rush to the An Group and beat up Darren.


    "There are many things in this world without any reason. But the only thing that makes me happy is that the cooperation case is about to start


    ed to jump off the bed, wanting to protect the baby, but failed in the end.


    "It''s all my fault." "It''s all my fault," Amanda wailed.


    Maggie would not fall if she did not come to see her. It was all her fault.


    "Amanda! What are you doing? Don''t you know she is pregnant? " Henry, like an enraged lion, put his hand on Amanda''s shoulder.


    Maggie grabbed his hand and said anxiously, "I fell down by myself. It was just an accident. It has nothing to do with Amanda. Release her."


    Maggie was so weak that she held his hand and said, "Don''t blame Amanda. It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of myself."


    She shed tears and continued, "I''m a mother. I should have been more careful when I lost my baby."


    "Nonsense. How could you not notice it? You have put away all the high heels and only wear flat shoes. You have to drink soup on time every day, and you have to hold your nose to drink the things you dislike the most..." He had never talked to her in such a gentle way. As Maggie was held in his arms, he said in an awkward tone, "you have never been so gentle to me before."


    "I''ll try to be more gentle to you in the future." Said Henry.


    Maggie raised her lips, tears rolling down her face. She pouted and said, "you sounded insincere. What do you mean by ''try''?"

 Chapter 108 Another Battle With Cheng Group

    "Okay, I promise, I will be gentle to you as much as I can." Henry coaxed Maggie. She lowered her head and blamed herself, "It was all my fault. I was too rash."


    "It''s my fault. As a father, I didn''t pay much attention." Henry was comforting Maggie. Just a moment ago, Maggie was still complaining that Henry was a bastard. Now, he just held her so tight, which was her most solid support.


    "I''m sorry, Amanda. I was too impulsive just now." Henry said to Amanda, "There''s no other way, this child came unexpectedly and gone without being noticed as well. It''s really a big challenge for me."


    "It''s okay, Maggie. You need a good rest." Amanda blinked and the tears came down again. Maggie touched her face and said, "Amanda, don''t cry for me anymore, or I''ll cry too. Your baby won''t be lonely in the heaven, and our babies will be each other''s companion, just like us being companions for each other. They will be good friends."


    Saying that, Maggie felt hurt and began to cry while holding Amanda.


    Amanda''s eyes reddened. She nodded her head and said, "I believe that they will of course be best friends like us."


    After crying, Maggie felt weak and Henry took her home immediately.


    On the car, Kevin saw that Henry took Maggie away from the hospital, but he didn''t see Amanda. He was also anxious, so he went to the hospital to look for her. On the long corridor, Amanda leaned against the wall, as if she was a little mushroom growing in the darkness.


    Kevin walked up to Amanda in a hurry and asked, "What are you doing here, my lady? It''s time for us to go home."


    Amanda had a bad headache. She staggered to her feet when she heard Kevin''s voice, only to find her head dizzy.


    At the sight of this, Kevin held her immediately. But Amanda pushed his hand away and said, "Don''t worry, Kevin. I can walk myself."


    After Amanda got in the car, Kevin asked, "Mrs. An, shall we go home now?"


    "No, I''m going back to Cheng Group." Amanda said coldly.


    "Let''s go home now, my lady. You look not great. You should have a good rest now. Don''t be too sad." said Kevin worriedly.


    "It''s okay, Ke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ivities?" Amanda''s sudden sharp voice startled Charles. He froze and his heart sank.


    "Charles, you''d better go to the dinner party. I have something to do, so I won''t accompany you." Charles was shocked by Amanda, who then turned around and continued to walk towards the company.


    Hearing the noise, Susie walked over to see what was going on. She didn''t expect that Charles would be speechless, and she was a little disappointed. Looking at Amanda coming straight over. Susie leaned against the wall and laughed, "You''re back so soon. It seems that nothing happened to your friend."


    Amanda felt a pain in her heart, but she still pretended to be calm and said, "Nothing serious. She just fell down by accident. The place where I lived is too remote that she can fall down anytime. It seems that I''d better tell uncle that I should work from home. The washroom of our home is bigger than your office. I feel that I''m a bumpkin here, and you''d better give my necklace back early. No matter how long you stare at it, it won''t belong to you."


    Susie was too angry to say a word. Seeing that Amanda was about to walk away, her face turned pale with anger and her eyes were gloomy and vicious. She walked over to Charles and said to him with dissatisfaction, "Brother, you are so weak. No matter how powerful she are, you can''t just let her bully both of us. It''s not even one day since she entered the company."

 Chapter 109 Get The Video

    Charles replied crossly, "You can ask for father''s help. She is the lady of An family. I don''t know what I can do." After that, Charles turned around and left in a huff.


    Charles had never been so angry with Susie before. She said angrily, "Don''t lose your temper in front of me." Seeing that the people around all looked at them curiously, she said grumpily, "You don''t have any work to do, do you? What''s so funny to look at?"


    The staff left in a hurry, but the gossip about the three bosses'' fight in Cheng Group had been spread over every corner of the company through QQ and Wechat.


    The new vice general manager Cheng was also a plagiarist. She first battled general manager Cheng, then fought against vice manager Cheng. As a result, general manager Cheng displeased vice manager Cheng.


    Without paying any attention to the mess, Amanda went straight to the monitoring room and said, "I need to get the surveillance video." she said coldly.


    Seeing that it was the vice general manager, Amanda, the staff in the monitor room asked her which surveillance video she wanted.


    Then Amanda pointed at the cubicles. The staff there directly copied the video to Amanda. As the vice president, she had the right to get the video.


    Amanda then left Cheng Group without any hesitation.


    When Susie saw Amanda leave as fast as she could, she couldn''t help saying, "Who do you think you are in the company? You can come and go as you like? We are all busy, why don''t you stay until you get off work?"


    "Everyone is busy. Why are you wandering around? You are like a noisy mosquito." Amanda said coldly.


    Susie said angrily, "Amanda, do you lose your mind? Do you know where we are? How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "What''s this place? It has nothing to do with what I said to you. You are the vice president, so am I. So why should I be polite to you?" Amanda said, "You''re the one who started this. You stamp with rage every time when you can''t defend yourself. Do you think you''re still a kid?"


    Being rebuked in front of so many people, Susie was so furious that she wanted to teach Amanda a lesson.


    A commanding voice yelled at them, "This is the place for work. What are you doing here?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to the living room and saw Darren''s upper body naked. A wound in his chest was being carefully applied by another person with a cotton swab. The wound was slightly red and bleeding. The person holding the medicine bottle saw Amanda and greeted, "Hi, my lady."


    Amanda nodded her head. With a quick glance at the knife wound on Darren''s body, she asked, "Is he okay?"


    The person said, "Thank God! Fortunately, the dagger was out of the chest. No one can save him if it hurt the heart."


    Darren looked at Amanda banteringly. The doctor had told Amanda a detailed account of how much he had suffered from the assault. Amanda listened to what the doctor had told her and moved her eyes away. She had been really frightened by Darren. The knife under the pillow had instantly become a dangerous weapon that could almost take Darren''s life. But she could do nothing about it. Darren had insulted her like a demon. He deserved it.


    Amanda thought angrily. Then she turned around and went upstairs without any word.


    Darren was looking at her leaving with a playful look. His wound was still scary. The doctor mumbled, "I don''t know who would be so bold to rob Mr. Darren. If I catch him, I must draw his blood."


    In order not to affect too much, people were all told that Darren and Amanda encountered the robbers halfway. Since An house was a remote place with fewer people, it was normal that there was a robbery in halfway, so it was easier for everyone to accept the story.

 Chapter 110 Please Use My Computer

    "Hurry up! Why do you have so much nonsense?" Darren said impatiently.


    The doctor said with resignation, "Mr. Darren, your wound is a little open today. I have to be careful. If it were not because you refuse to sew it up, it would recover as soon as possible. If it goes on like this, there will be a scar left in the future."


    It doesn''t matter if he gets a scar. He does not care what scar there is on his body, it is that woman wound him anyway. The cut on his forehead had gone, and now he had a big cut on his body. He wondered if he had owed her in his previous life.


    She never feared that it would hurt him, anyway, he was a person totally bad in her eyes. Darren took up the vodka in his cup and drank it all. The pain in the wound affected his nerves.


    The doctor looked at him helplessly. Mr. Darren was famous for his stubbornness. No matter how he said, he wouldn''t listen to him. It was a good thing he could remember calling him to clean up the wound and change some medicine.


    But he was also confused. The relationship between Mr. Darren and Mrs. Amanda was really cold. He couldn''t understand the entanglement of rich people. Mr. Darren was bad tempered, but why Mrs. Amanda''s temperament was even colder? Why did her husband get injured just now? She just asked casually.


    Back in the room, Amanda immediately turned on the computer, her hands trembling. When she saw the video in the list, she opened her eyes wide and slowly clicked it. Suddenly, the screen flashed, and countless quality dots appeared. Nothing was seen in the screen.


    She turned off the computer and found the computer was broken. It was still a flower screen. Then she bit her lips and found that the computer broke down at this time. Holding the USB flash drive in her hand she still felt a little confused. Maggie was wearing a pair of flat shoes because of her pregnancy, she walked steadily. How could she suddenly fall?


    But the computer was broken. Suddenly, it occurred to Amanda that Darren had his computer in his study. She went to the stairs and said to the person downsta


    more attention to my diet."


    Understanding what he said, Amanda said, "Okay, no problem."


    "It''s not just about diet. I should keep happy during this period." Said Darren slowly.


    "Okay, I know."


    "And..."


    "No. You are a patient. You are the most important patient in the home. Come back soon." But there was no way Amanda could wait. She pushed Darren into his seat and didn''t let him finish.


    With a smile appearing around the corner of his mouth unconsciously, he raised his hand to cancel the connection request on the other side of the phone, and then called Sophie to arrange the meeting back.


    "Sophie, the meeting was decided half a month ago. If it is postponed like this, we will suffer losses."


    "That''s it." Darren hung up the phone. Seeing this, Sophie shook his head helplessly and then set out to make arrangement.


    Amanda felt a little guilty as she saw his arrangement, but she did have to read it. He turned the video back and saw Susie and Maggie in it.


    Amanda''s breath quickened as she sat down to continue.


    He had no interest in women''s drama. If he saw Lionel''s face in the video, he might have watched it more carefully. Women''s little tricks were totally boring, so he turned around and went on reading. The wound pulled by Amanda just now was a little painful. Didn''t this woman care about his wounds? Forget it. She didn''t care about anything.

 Chapter 111 She Feels Sad Too

    Maggie''s phone rang and she was going to answer it. She had just complained about Henry, but gave a sweet smile immediately once she saw the phone.


    All of a sudden, Maggie fell to the ground. It was in just a few seconds, Amanda opened her eyes wide and slowed down the play speed by four times. The monitoring function of Cheng Group was good. She could see clearly the details of the process even if she zoomed in. She didn''t know whether it was against the outsider or against themselves. When Amanda saw Maggie fall down. Before that, Susie lifted one of her legs slightly.


    It was her! Amanda had doubted it before, because Susie happened to stand there and Susie was not a kind-hearted person. Amanda wanted to find out the truth about Maggie''s accident, so she went back to Cheng Group as soon as she left the hospital.


    Susie didn''t expect that she would go back to Cheng Group to get the video. She didn''t know that Maggie had been hurt so badly, so she didn''t think of hiding the surveillance video. Therefore Amanda could get the video easily.


    Amanda''s phone rang, but she ignored it. She was still staring at the image that Susie lifting her leg.


    Darren was interrupted by the phone ring, but he saw Amanda hadn''t answered all the time. He walked over and answered the phone for her, "Hello." he said coldly.


    Susie was calling Amanda to ask her going back to have dinner at home. Because her father told her that since Amanda was back, she would be a member of Cheng family and they should have dinner together and explain to each other patiently. She tried to call Amanda, but she couldn''t get through until suddenly a deep and sexy male voice came through the phone. She hastily stopped her impulse to scold him, and said, "Is that Mr. Darren? I''m looking for Amanda."


    Darren took a look at Amanda who was gazing at the monitor screen, and said, "She''s busy. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, Mr. Darren, my father said that since Amanda went back to work in Cheng Group, then she is a member of the family. So he invited Amanda to come back home this evening to have dinner with us. Mr. Darren, please come with her. My parents are looking forward to seeing you." Susie said in a gentle voice over the phone.


    Then Darre


    If she did something to Susie, her uncle would definitely take revenge on Sheryl and make it reasonable, leaving her no chance to fight back.


    So she couldn''t do anything to Susie, even after Susie killed her and Maggie''s kids.


    Despair engulfed her whole body. Then Amanda heard Darren''s voice, "What''s wrong with you, Amanda? What''s wrong with you?"


    Darren could do it and nobody dared to oppose him. Amanda opened her eyes and looked at him with confusion. She grabbed his hand and said, "Susie! Susie!"


    Seeing her open her mouth slowly, Darren frowned and asked, "What happened to Susie?"


    Amanda closed her eyes and said softly, "She killed our child. She made Maggie fall to the ground. She is a murderer."


    It seemed that she had used up all her strength to say these words and fainted in the arms of Darren.


    Darren immediately put her on the bed and called the private doctor of An family. He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her bleeding lips. Amanda must be very angry to react so abnormally.


    Did she say it was Susie who killed the child? The hatred in her eyes was so obvious. Suddenly, Darren felt salty in his heart. Did she care about that child too? At that time, she was able to hide the fact that she had lost her child as if nothing had happened. If not found by Rose, he would not have known that she had lost a child. She had covered it very well. She had succeeded, but even succeeded not like a woman.


    It turned out that she would also feel sad.

 Chapter 112 None Of Your Business

    The doctor just left from An family. Before he arrived home, he was called back by Darren again. He had no choice but to drive back.


    Amanda came back to her consciousness, and saw that Darren was sitting by her bedside. "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    "What happened to the baby?" Darren asked indifferently.


    "What''s the matter?" Amanda asked but looked away.


    "I want you to tell me exactly how you lost your baby." Said Darren, putting his hands on her shoulders.


    "Why should I tell you?" Amanda said in a cold tone. She was helpless. "Darren, that''s all in the past."


    "But you didn''t let it go, did you? Or why are you so angry?" "Are you angry just for Maggie?" Darren asked.


    "Maggie." Amanda felt a sharp pain in her heart and tears welled up in her eyes, "I''m sorry for Maggie. It was all my fault. It was Susie. She stretched her leg to stumble Maggie."


    She began to whisper in a low voice and began to cry, as if she were a child who had been wronged.


    Darren said patiently, "Tell me what makes you sad. Tell me everything. I''ll handle it."


    She must tell him her true thoughts frankly, and let him deal with all the disputes. He was her husband, and he should handle this.


    Even though she didn''t accept him at all, for now, their marriage was set in stone.


    Amanda raised her head and stared at Darren. He also wanted to know how the baby in her womb was lost. She could see the pain in his eyes. Was it for the baby?


    She bowed her head, but what else could she say? She was framed by Rose, but Darren got very angry, so he gave pressure to Cheng Group by withdrawing the investment. And Cheng family asked her to go back to coax Darren. That was how they started a quarrel in words, and then the baby was gone.


    Noticing her hesitation and concerns, Darren raised his hand and held hers. He said firmly, "Tell me all of it."


    However, Amanda shook off his hand and sneered, "I have nothing to t


    ed. ''Why did she say that? How dare he hit An family''s daughter-in-law?''


    Amanda said that to Doctor Nian, but actually her words was targeting at Darren.


    Darren said, "We have to go to Cheng family for dinner tonight. It would be better if you look better."


    "Dinner at Cheng family?" Amanda asked in confusion.


    Darren nodded his head and replied, "Yes. We will go to Cheng family for dinner. Susie called when you were watching the video. I have promised her for you." He asked with a teasing smile, "Don''t tell me you dare not go."


    "Yes, why not? I will go." Amanda''s eyes were full of resentfulness. She wanted to make everything clear to Susie.


    "Since you are going, you should see the doctor now. Otherwise, you won''t look good if you are sick." Darren provoked Amanda as he knew what she cared about the most now.


    For the sake of tonight, Amanda didn''t allow herself to be sick. She agreed to have a check-up with Doctor Nian. When the doctor finished a set of check-up, Amanda had a slight fever. With a frown, he attempted to give Amanda an infusion. But Amanda felt that was too troublesome. She kind of agreed to take the medicine and then drove Doctor Nian away impatiently.


    Doctor Nian touched his nose and thought, ''Both Mrs. An and Mr. Darren are not good patients.''

 Chapter 113 Have Fun Playing

    Then Amanda lay down on the bed and fell asleep. But Darren said coldly, "Do you want to take revenge on Susie?"


    Amanda sat up immediately, "What did you say?"


    "I think, you should destroy her with your own hands, it will be what you wish for. So do you want her to lose everything, suffering?" Darren said in a low and deep voice, like a coaxing devil. He slightly narrowed his eyes and looked high spirited, as if he was simply saying that the weather was good today.


    "Do you have any idea?" Amanda asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I have my own little tricks. I can play as I like and I have the ability to manipulate her." Darren smiled, "Do you want it?"


    "But, Sheryl, I''m so worried about Sheryl." Worry was written all over Amanda''s face.


    Darren raised his hand to caress her face. Surprised, Amanda didn''t move away. His slightly dry hand caressed her face, and Darren chuckled, "I said we were playing a game. How can we play if people could easily see through us."


    He leaned close to Amanda and whispered in her ear, "I''ll take you to a good place if you want to play."


    "What result can we have?" Amanda''s ear was getting hot. She turned to ask Darren.


    "You can get whatever result you want. You can kill her as you wish and she can live as you wish." Darren''s voice was calm, but Amanda could tell that he was confident and how easy it was for the big fish to face the small fish.


    A person like Susie was like nothing in Darren''s eyes. But, Amanda frowned and asked, "Why do you want to help me?"


    "I don''t want my wife to suffer because of my child." Darren said calmly, "But I have a condition. If you want to play, the rule is made by me. You must listen to me, or Susie wouldn''t start this game."


    "Okay." Amanda agreed without hesitation. She stared at Darren and asked, "Will you lie to me?"


    He took a look at Amanda and said, "No, I won''t. But if you mess around in half way, I won''t play anymore."


    "What do you mean by messing around? How could I?" Amanda said with upset.


    "Messing around means against my will." Darren said straightfo


    ice.


    Darren slightly frowned, "Maggie is impulsive. If you are okay with it, tell her afterwards. Maggie will make a fuss and whatever she does will get you involved. We will not intervene in."


    "Yes." This was probably the most convincing answer from the bottom of Amanda''s heart, because Darren at this time was very forceful. She unconsciously believed that this man would take her to revenge and teach Susie a hard lesson as he said.


    In the evening, Cheng family''s courtyard was well decorated and brightly lit. It was obvious that the host took care of tonight''s banquet. Darren and Amanda got off the car hand in hand. Simon was at the door greeting them with his family. Seeing them coming in, Simon immediately smiled and said, "You must be tired on the way. Darren, you are so busy with your business, and it''s really difficult for you to take time to come here. Come on in!"


    Mrs. Li was also happy, "Darren, when I heard from Susie that you were coming, I thought I was dreaming. I didn''t expect you to really come."


    Simon immediately said, "Don''t stand in the doorway. Let''s go in and talk. Darren, I must have a good drink with you today. Let''s get hammered!"


    Standing next to Mrs. Li, Susie specially wore an off the shoulder white dress which made her look elegant and noble. It was Darren who answered the phone and promised to come. She was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 114 Dont Be An Outsider

    Facing the enthusiasm of Cheng family, Darren just gave an indifferent reply. Amanda was standing next to him holding his hands, as if she was invisible. Everyone in the family was busy greeting Darren, no one had time to pay attention to her. But Amanda was not annoyed at all, she just smiled.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Darren asked, looking sideways.


    "I''m not that fragile." Amanda said, smiling.


    Simon was always ready to take hint. He immediately asked with concern, "What''s wrong with Amanda? Are you not feeling well?"


    Darren said, "She is having a fever today. I didn''t want her to come out, but she insisted, so I had to accompany her."


    Susie jealously looked at Amanda who was holding Darren. Amanda had dressed up a little bit today. The pink earrings on her ears looked like crystals and beautiful. She was wearing a light pink gauze skirt, with a white cape and clavicle on the collarbone. She lifted her hand and revealed a shiny snow-white palm ring, which was simple in style, but obviously, the price was extraordinary.


    Susie only recognized her necklace. It was a limited edition from AS Brand. The price of a necklace was equal to that of her car, which made Susie angry. She wondered how many good things Amanda got from An family.


    "Here, Amanda. This is your favorite food. Your aunt has prepared it for you." In fact, Simon knew how much Darren valued Amanda, so he also became particularly enthusiastic about Amanda too.


    Mrs. Li had been paying close attention to Darren. He was a wealthy son-in-law. When she was picking food for Darren, Amanda stopped her and said, "Aunt, please don''t. Darren never accept food picked by others."


    Mrs. Li was humiliated, but Darren didn''t explain.


    Susie was more dissatisfied with Amanda. She shouted, "What do you mean, Amanda? Is it possible that my mother drugged Darren? He hasn''t said anything yet. How could you be so nosy?"


    Simon said with a straight face, "Susie, how can you speak like that?"


    Mrs. Li smiled awk


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a gift from Mr. Gu. Amanda doesn''t dare to give it to others casually."


    Amanda held her laughter. When they were at home, Darren asked her to tell him everything, including Susie taking the necklace away. Therefore, Darren directly selected a more beautiful one and gave it to Susie to show his generosity. It would make Susie, who was unwilling to return the necklace, lose face in front of him.


    The trick that Darren had used was just so infuriating, but he pulled a long face and said sincerely at the same time.


    Susie blushed immediately. She said in a low voice, "I just borrow it from Amanda for a few days. If Amanda want it back, she can just ask me for it. Why did she bother to tell you? I won''t be unreasonable."


    As soon as Darren finished his words, the members of Cheng family felt embarrassed. Hearing what Susie said, they relieved. Mrs. Li''s expression softened and began to berate, "That''s right, Amanda. You know what kind of person your sister is. She didn''t intend to forcibly take anything. Don''t you regard her as a stranger?"


    Amanda leaned her head against Darren''s shoulder. Since Darren had given his instruction to her, she could lean over if she didn''t want to talk. Amanda didn''t want to start a fight with them.


    Noticing the strength that Amanda had leaned over, Darren''s eyes glittered with a smile.

 Chapter 115 Its Dangerous To Be Your Enemy

    Darren said, "I''ve heard that Cheng Group doesn''t have enough space, so Amanda doesn''t have a single office right now. If it''s convenient for you, please ask Amanda to work from home. If it''s not convenient for you, the office building opposite to Cheng Group is owned by An family. I''ll ask someone to tidy it up and transfer Amanda to that place. What do you think of it?"


    Simon asked in surprise, "Doesn''t Amanda have her office? What''s going on?" He asked Charles sternly.


    It was out of Charles''s expectation that Darren would bring it up right now. He just wanted to embarrass Amanda at that time. Amanda would be also fine staying in the cubicles, why did she tell Darren. He apologized immediately once Darren asked, "It was all my fault. I''m going to prepare it tomorrow, and I''ve told them long time ago."


    But Amanda didn''t give him a hard time. After all, Charles wasn''t her main target.


    Susie went upstairs and took the necklace for Amanda.


    Then Amanda opened the box. A string of shining diamonds immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The gift from Mr. Bruce was absolutely precious. However, it was for Amanda. Everyone thought that she didn''t deserve it.


    "Oh, this is the necklace that Mr. Gu gave you. I haven''t taken a good look at it yet. I heard that he planned to give it to his granddaughter-in-law. We didn''t expect that he gave it to you." Said Darren flatly.


    Suddenly, a thought came to her mind. Amanda looked at Darren subconsciously.


    There was no emotion in the man''s black eyes, as if he were just a cold robot speaking. He knew what she was thinking. She seemed to be interested in the title of granddaughter-in-law, but she was wrong. It was because of the identity of An family that she was chosen.


    "You''d better keep such a precious gift." Susie had a pretty smile on her face, "Amanda is always rash when doing things. I''m worried about it for you."


    "That''s so kind of you, sister." Amanda said calmly.


    "Amanda, we are family now. Ta


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mind of the character and speed of the game are under your control. Today, it''s just a small test, and you know what chips would be useful to achieve good results. Absolute good or bad is very weak. Just like if you only ask for the necklace, other people will say that you''re narrow-minded. If you give her a necklace and ask for the original one, then her self-esteem will be hurt." Said Darren.


    Amanda said, "But it takes too much to get the necklace back. The diamond necklace you gave her also looked very expensive." she added.


    Darren said, "Because she was my prey, so no matter how much I gave out, I would take it back. Moreover, if I want to get, I should give out first. She would feel much more painful when she have to give up in future. Giving up is worse than can''t obtain."


    "You are so horrible." Amanda murmured. Darren analyzed calmly and looked like a monster. Anyone who was his opponent would be in trouble.


    Darren sneered, "I''m horrible. If someone stabbed me on the chest, it would almost take my life. Isn''t this person a devil?"


    "I had no choice at that time." Amanda added.


    "No matter what, just do it and don''t regret for what you have done." Said Darren flatly.


    Just as he knew, it would probably hard to clean up in the end if he continued the game, but he had to play it even for her.

 Chapter 116 Power And Value

    As soon as they arrived at An family, Amanda handed the necklace to Darren.


    Darren raised his head and asked, "What for?"


    "This is from Mr. Bruce for An family, and it''s better for you to keep it." Amanda said, "It''s valuable. It''s dangerous to keep it with me."


    Darren frowned slightly, "No."


    Amanda put it away and murmured, "Then don''t blame me if it''s lost. I can do nothing about it."


    "It won''t be lost unless you throw it away." Said Darren flatly.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think that I threw it away on purpose?" Amanda asked, raising her eyebrows.


    Darren said, "This necklace is unique. No matter where it is, I can find it back. It is just a problem whether I want to find it or not. If you throw it away, I will never try to find it."


    "I''m not a fool. It''s so expensive. Why should I throw it away." Amanda felt the box. The earrings on her ears were glowing. It was a gift from Mr. Song. They looked beautiful on her ears.


    "Wait!" Darren stopped Amanda, who was about to go upstairs. Amanda turned around and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Just cook some porridge." Darren said, "I felt a little uncomfortable after drinking some wine."


    At the dinner, Simon and Charles did have a lot of toasts to Darren. Seeing his slight frown, Amanda nodded her head. Now she and Darren were comrades in arms, and it was true that they needed each other''s help. She changed her clothes and came downstairs to make porridge for him.


    In fact, Darren didn''t want to eat that much. He just didn''t want to go back to him room alone. Amanda came down to cook. He sat in the living room and watched the news. The volumes of the news was low, but the sound from the kitchen was very clear. It was the sound of washing water and colliding with bowls and chopsticks.


    The voice sounded quite warm, which was a bit strange but common.


    There was a slight sweet smell in the kitchen as Darren approached the kitchen unconsc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    knows how to hold a high position. Don''t forget, you are Mrs. An." Said Darren, "Even if you don''t want to admit it, this title still can help you a lot."


    "Got it." Amanda nodded.


    The next day, as soon as Amanda arrived at the company, Charles came over and smiled, "Come with me, Amanda."


    Amanda put her handbag on the cubicle desk, but Charles took her bag up and said, "Your office has been cleaned up. You don''t need to come here anymore."


    Amanda thought of what Darren had said yesterday, she smiled at Charles and said, "Darren just said a few words undesignedly yesterday, you don''t have to take his words seriously."


    "Don''t say so. I was too busy to take care of you. It was all my fault. How''s the condition here? If it''s not good, we can change it." Charles took her to the newly decorated office in a hurry.


    The office had been newly decorated. It was clean and tidy. Amanda smiled and said, "Thank you, brother. Everything is fine."


    Hearing that he made a good arrangement, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. Last night, Simon called him into his study and repeated the words he said to him. He shouldn''t look down upon Amanda anymore.


    "Well, maybe, it seems that Amanda is the real lucky girl." Simon said thoughtfully.


    How dare Charles not to flatter Amanda.

 Chapter 117 Starting The Investigation

    Then she sat down and sent a message to Darren. "The new office is ready. I''m satisfied with it."


    Darren requested her to report everything to him so that he could grasp what was going on and analyze the situation.


    When Charles just came back to his office, Susie ran after him and said, "Brother, are you crazy? Why do we need to prepare her office? Isn''t her office for me? Why don''t you give your office to her instead of mine? "


    Charles said impatiently, "what are you talking about? Why don''t you do all those bad things and let me do them? You have a diamond necklace. Why don''t you sell this necklace and divide it to us?"


    Susie snorted, "how can you say give it to me for free? It''s just a gift for the first meeting given by Mr. Darren. If you want it more, why don''t you turn into a girl?"


    Charles chuckled, "He didn''t mean to buy you anything. He just want to help Amanda get the necklace back. If I were you, I would be so ashamed to be reminded by him in this way."


    Susie flushed with shame. She pointed at Charles and said, "Okay, When will you do something bad, don''t expect me to cover up your mistakes for you."


    In Charles''s mind, Susie had taken advantage of Amanda. He felt humiliated after being scolded in vain last night, so he said a few sarcastic words to her. He knew his sister very well, she had bad temper and spoiled appearance. He didn''t intend to offend her. So he hastened to say, "My dear sister, calm down please. I haven''t done anything to this matter yet. Dad asked me to do so. "


    Getting his consent, Susie became silent. Simon was a respected and powerful man in the Cheng family. Susie stamped her feet and complained, "Fuck! How could she deserve that place?"


    All of a sudden, loud noise came from outside, which shocked both Charles and Susie.


    Evan Simon hurriedly walked out, only to see a group of people directly entering Amanda''s office. There were things carrying and equipment, which attracted everyone''s attention


    how to talk about it." Amanda proposed.


    Charles quickly said, "Okay. I''ll go to the Han Group tomorrow with you. You and Mr. Han are just catching up."


    "Okay. I''ll try to get some red wine recently. By the way, I can take some free wine to do the business," said Amanda. Amanda made it clear in advance that she was not involved in anything, just following him This way, even if she didn''t get in touch with the Cheng family''s business at all, he could get the project. This was really a good bargain.


    To the appointed time, Susie entered the company and found that Amanda, was coming out with Charles. She stopped and asked, "what are you going now?"


    "Go to the Han Group and talk about the cooperation plan." Said Charles.


    Susie glanced at her, "Take her with you, and you''re not afraid to screw it up. Don''t mention the Xia Group."


    "It seems that you are very concerned about me. That''s good, but you should pay more attention to it as well." Then she got on the car and left.


    When they arrived at Han Group. Charles, being the general manager of Cheng group, was greeted into the reception room.


    "Mr. Charles, you are so punctual." A young man walked in. Charles introduced him to his sister. "Sister, this is Leo, general manager of Han group." Then he said to Leo, "she is my sister, Amanda."

 Chapter 118 Used To It

    Leo Han was a little stunned. With an excited smile, he said, "Nice to meet you, Amanda. It turns out you are Mr. Darren''s wife."


    "Nice meeting you too, Mr. Leo." Amanda smiled.


    Leo looked at Charles and smiled, "Mr. Charles, you bring your sister for the business. It seems that you have planned to get a large sum of money from us."


    Seeing that Leo seemed to be cautious, Charles could not help but feel proud. He waved his hand and laughed, "Leo, we have known each other for a long time. I''m telling you, my sister is here just to pay a visit to Mr. Han. I just brought her here by the way."


    "Pay a visit to my father." Leo was a little surprised.


    Amanda chuckled, "Mr. Han said that he would treat me with good wine if I visited Han Group. Now that I''m here, why are you saying this?"


    "No, no. Dad is having a meeting right now. I''m going to call him in." replied Leo.


    After he saw Leo leave, Charles couldn''t help saying, "Amanda, you''re so great. Everyone is saving your face."


    "They didn''t save my face. They did that for An family." Lowering her head, Amanda smiled.


    Charles replied, "You are the daughter-in-law of An family. They should have respected you."


    After a short while, a middle-aged man with a serious face came in. He smiled as he saw Amanda, "I heard that Mrs. An was here. I thought it was just a joke told by Leo."


    "I came here for no reason this time. I happened to have some family business to deal with, and I kept thinking about your wine, so I came here by the way." Amanda smiled.


    Mr. Han immediately invited Amanda to have a drink, leaving only Leo to continue the business with Charles.


    After his father left, Leo praised, "Mr. Charles, congratulations!"


    Charles knew what he meant. He smiled and said, "Not a big deal."


    "Mr. Charles, are you going to take your sister for business in future?" Leo raised his head and said.


    Charles said, "I really brought her here by the way. My sister doesn''t meddle in the company''s affairs. I''m in charge of this case."


    Leo said, "Mr. Charles, yo


    eremptorily stopped his cigarette and wine, and said boldly, "These are not good for the recovery of your health." Rose hated cigarette the most, but she failed several times to make him change his habit. Unexpectedly, Amanda took all his cigarettes away directly and locked them up in her office, like a housekeeper.


    "Well, you can drink now." Amanda took out the soup. She asked Darren to come to the dinner. When he was enjoying the soup, Amanda took out other dishes, simple but tasty. He had unconsciously gotten used to the dishes in front of him.


    On the dining table, it was the time of Amanda''s routine report. She told Darren about the recent development of the company. Darren nodded, "Now you have joined six cases in total. Most of the clients of Cheng Group should have been familiar with you, but Charles is wary of you, so he won''t let you get involved in. So next, you have to keep yourself away from Charles."


    Amanda nodded and said, "You''ve been very busy with this recently."


    "It would be interesting to watch you take revenge." said Darren.


    Amanda''s eyes became cold in an instant. Then she said, "Susie brought me great pain. I want her to have the taste by herself."


    Seeing her like this, Darren''s heart ached, but he looked away to hide his feelings. Amanda didn''t want to have too much contact with him on this, so he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 119 No Time For The Business Banquet

    "Charles was the second in command of the company. He will take me to negotiate cases. You know, I don''t worry about Charles, but I am afraid that Simon will see through our plan. After all, he is really dangerous. As for his schemes, I am not sure." In the Cheng family, The person Amanda feared most was Simon, who always seemed the kindest. She remembered that many years ago, with a smiling face, he forced her to sign a certificate that required her to give up the shares. He took her to have a look at Sheryl, who was lying on the hospital bed, with his eyes fixated on her. Then he sent her on a plane that was far away.


    Many people said that the Simon was a kind and sympathetic person. He saved the company from embarrassment when the company was in danger. Only Amanda could truly feel the coldness in his heart and her fear to him was erected unconsciously.


    "Who do you think is more powerful, me or him?"


    One was the young master of the An Group, while the other was the chairman of the Cheng family. Frankly speaking, Darren was very accurate and stable in his actions. It was inevitable that Simon was somewhat timid, but because he had the support of Nicholas, Simon did not retreat. It was hard to say.


    "You should be more capable." "After all, he is old now. He doesn''t have the courage to fight anymore."


    "Smart enough. Are you afraid of me?" Darren looked at her and asked.


    "Yes, I am."


    Feeling a little surprised, he asked unconsciously, "Why are you afraid of me?"


    "You are the young master of the An Group, and you have a lot of money on your back. It''s normal that I''m afraid of you, isn''t it?"


    "You can''t be so halfhearted to answer my question." "Look at my wounds. Are you afraid of me?"


    "I''m afraid but that doesn''t mean I have to surrender. If you push too far, of course I''ll fight back." Amanda glared. She didn''t stab him. He treated her so cruelly like a l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e Susie so angry. When they were at home, Susie talked a lot about how to manage the company. To their surprise, their father was optimistic about Amanda too. Amanda was not a capable man, but because of her identity as the daughter-in-law of the An Group, why did everyone keep a distance from her and even give her the company.


    Susie always thought she was ten times better than her. Amanda had a hard time abroad and made a splash here. No one knew she was the lady from the Cheng family but no one would remember her.


    In Susie''s eyes, Amanda was a drag on her by the Cheng Family. As soon as he proposed to marry her because of the cooperation plan between the An Family and the Cheng Family, Susie didn''t take his words seriously. She thought he was only a temporary pawn.


    But then the generous remuneration the an family offered to Susie made her jealous. Susie could get everything she didn''t have easily. Why could a pawn of the an family be so lucky? She was not convinced. The better Amanda had, the more hateful she was for her.


    She stood up, put on an elegant and graceful smile and said, "Mrs. Amanda, I know you are very busy these days. You have a large group of clients. You are so kind to do business for our family. It''s really hard work for you."

 Chapter 120 Profits And Taking Advantages

    Amanda smiled casually, "You''re right. I wasn''t that busy when I worked as the vice president of An Group. But grandpa loved me at that time and sent the most capable assistant, Gregorio to help me, so that I could relax."


    "Vice president''s work is supposed to be busy. People can be relying on for a while, but we can''t rely on for a lifetime. The sooner we build up foundation, the better. In case you accidentally fall, right?" Susie smiled coldly.


    Amanda gave Susie a reassuring smile. She had been trained by Darren with ease and it was easy for her to deal with Susie. She then said, "It''s time to build a solid foundation. The situation changes fast if a competent opponent came. I should be more careful. But there are so many social engagements recently and I''m really tired. You''d better give me the chance as soon as possible. I have to go to Black Dragon''s business party at noon. Anyway, you don''t have more issues, do you?"


    Then she left in joy.


    Susie''s face turned pale immediately. At first, Charles said certainly that Black Dragon only gave Cheng Group an invitation to attend the business party, so Charles was allowed to go. He had never mentioned about Amanda.


    ''Damn it! How dare he lie to me!'' Susie couldn''t believe this and turned to look for Charles directly.


    After Amanda returned to her office, she made coffee in the tea room. She couldn''t help smiling when she saw Susie go to see Charles.


    Susie walked into Charles''s office and shouted, "Charles, what do you mean exactly?"


    On the other side, Charles was talking with a client on the phone. Hearing Susie''s shout, he immediately made an apology to the client and hung up the phone. He said unhappily, "What are you doing? Are you making a scene so the others can laugh at you?"


    Susie walked up to Charles and snapped, "Charles, what do you mean? Why did you ask Amanda to join the business party of Black Dragon? I remember you told me before that Black Dragon only invited you."


    Seeing her arguin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "I don''t know. For now, it is sure that Mr. Darren doesn''t know. So don''t mention it anymore." Said Charles.


    Susie was stunned for a while and then became joyful, "I know, because she dare not."


    "What do you mean by dare not?" Charles was startled by her sudden switch.


    Susie said, "She dare not let Mr. Darren know. How could this woman not tell Mr. Darren, unless the child is not Mr. Darren''s. So she dare not tell him. It must be true."


    Startled, Charles replied crossly, "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Don''t think too much. Go back now. I have to check Amanda. She was obviously angry just now."


    Susie was satisfied with what she had said and heard. After she learned that Charles was just making advantage of Amanda to do something, she was satisfied and left on her silver high heels.


    Charles hurried to Amanda''s office and found no one there. And the phone call was also not answered.


    After that, Charles immediately ran out of the office and found that Amanda''s was missing too. He couldn''t believe that she had left Cheng Group without telling him. Charles was a little angry at her. Although Amanda had helped him with so many orders, he couldn''t tolerate her unreasonable behavior. He called her again, but Amanda didn''t answer. So Charles texted her directly, "Come back to the company now."

 Chapter 121 Ready To Get Married

    At the sight of the message, Amanda let out a cold laugh and deleted it.


    "Are you all right leaving the company like this?" asked Kevin with concern.


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to stay in the company. It won''t affect my work." Amanda smiled casually. All of a sudden, her phone rang. Amanda looked ahead and said, "I''d like to take a walk, Kevin. You can go home now."


    Kevin parked the car steadily and said, "Then please call me if you need."


    Amanda nodded her head and didn''t answer the phone until Kevin drove away.


    Lionel chuckled, "Wasn''t it inconvenient for you?"


    "Well, it''s very convenient now. Are you very busy recently?" Amanda was excited as she walked while speaking.


    "Yes. I have something to deal with. I heard that you went to Cheng Group. Have you been bullied?" Lionel asked.


    "No, they dare not." There was nothing bad happening to Amanda at Cheng Group, except that Maggie lost her baby because of Susie. She had to stay here to revenge Susie for the two kids, which involved the scheme of Amanda and Darren. So she didn''t intend to tell the truth to Lionel.


    Lionel nodded, "I guess so. Don''t worry. I''ll leave some cases of project cooperation between Cheng family and Gu family to you. With these things in hand, no one dares to look down upon you."


    "No need for that. No one would look down upon me. You know, if they don''t like me, they won''t change because of what I have in my hand." Amanda smiled. She knew that Darren had helped her a lot secretly. He helped her with many cases about cooperation and the efficiency of signing the contract, which made Simon praise her.


    "Don''t worry. The business of our family should be run by the future hostess." Lionel said directly, thinking that Amanda was embarrassed.


    "Who is the hostess? You are kidding me!" Amanda felt embarrassed and shy.


    "Let''s have lunch together. I


    mily had been preparing for the engagement when I pretended to be engaged with him. At that time, Henry wanted to delay it with the excuse of miscarriage prevention. Although a lot of things happened later accidentally, they had been preparing for it. It wouldn''t take long."


    A little snow-white Samoyed ran in, and its fat body was like a snowball. Maggie raised her hand and said, "Amanda, Amanda, come over."


    The little Samoyed ran over happily, but it was more interested in Amanda. It clasped her legs and made a bow to Amanda. Amanda bypassed it. This little Samoyed thought she was playing some game with it, so it chased her happily.


    "The dog is so clingy. Is it called Amanda?" He was so happy to play with the cute puppy.


    "Right, isn''t it great, Amanda, Amanda?" Maggie smiled.


    Then Amanda tickled Maggie, "Maggie, how dare you call your dog by my name. You are too much!"


    Maggie burst into laughter, hiding from the hand of Amanda, and said, "My god, Amanda is much more famous than you. Moreover, our family dog are a couple. The other one is called Maggie. Do you understand?"


    Amanda grabbed her hand and smiled, "If you have two more dogs, what names are you going to call them?"


    "How about you keep one?" Maggie said.

 Chapter 122 Tell Me Everything

    "Forget it. I can''t even support myself." Amanda lay on her bed lazily.


    Maggie leaned over and asked, "Are things not going well in the company?"


    She looked up and said, "you can read mind now."


    "You have been depressed since you came here. Your relatives will definitely not allow you to stay in the Cheng group. Alas, when will your involuntarily life end?" She heaved a deep sigh. Their home is not a business, there is no way to help Amanda resolve the current predicament.


    Amanda smiled. "Not much. I have something important to do."


    Maggie didn''t understand. "What happened?"


    "That''s a secret. It would be a pleasant surprise if it can arrive before your wedding." I will send the person who killed your child to the damned hell and take all the pain back to her.


    "I''m so curious. Tell me now." As she had no idea what Amanda was thinking, she became curious at once and caught Amanda by the arm, but she didn''t want it to talk to Maggie.


    If she knew what had happened, she would definitely kill Susie with her. However, Maggie had a good relationship with her. And if Simon used Sheryl to deal with Maggie, she might not be able to hurt him.


    She was delighted to see that Maggie was fine and would marry to Henry.


    "It seems that Amy really likes you. Why don''t you take her away?" Maggie proposed as she saw the little Samoyed have been wandering around Amanda palace.


    Amanda liked the happy Samoyed very much. She asked with a smile, "if I take it away, what do you want to do to kill time?"


    "I also have another one, but she is very lazy. When Henry bought a pair of dogs, we were going to keep one dog each, but I don''t know why. After living with him for a few days, SUSE lost a lot of weight. So I took it over and raised it myself. Maggie curled her lips. She couldn''t help disdaining that Henry was a rubbish when she thought that the SUSE is so thin now.


    Henry''s m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her heart racing when she was kissed by the man before her.


    "Remember, you''re my woman. No matter what, as long as you need me, you must come for me. Don''t be silly to swallow anything or bear it yourself," he said in a slightly breathless voice, putting his hands around her shoulders


    Then Amanda looked away with a guilty conscience.


    Seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. He was worried that the people in the Cheng Group would bully her. But now, it seemed that Amanda had been behaving sedate, which made him suspicious.


    "Is it really because of her outstanding ability?" The man muttered to himself. Then he picked up the phone and ordered, "check the recent information of Cheng Group''s partners."


    The phone of Charles was almost bursting. He didn''t get any response to the text messages. He had no choice but to go to the business party directly. He scolded in a low voice, "Amanda, you''re still not answering my phone. Now there are more and more business partners for Cheng family. If I dump you, I can cooperate with them too."


    She didn''t care about the dinner at all, so she didn''t join it. In the afternoon, she went to see Sheryl, manicure him and even wash his face. She was a loving sister, and she just wanted to be with her younger brother.

 Chapter 123 It Was Him!

    When Darren opened the door, he saw a bunch of fluffy things step on his foot and run out step by step. He froze for a second and didn''t realize what had happened. At the same time, Amanda rushed out of the room without even changing her slippers. She ran after him while shouting, "Amanda, you little bastard, come back quickly!"


    He took a closer look. It turned out to be a small Samoyed. It didn''t run around, instead, it was rolling in the grass outside the door. Seeing that, Amanda was so angry that she almost laughed. She didn''t care about it anymore, turned around and said to Darren, "You are back."


    ''Did she just see me back?'' Darren nodded, turned around and walked inside.


    "Can I keep a dog?" Amanda followed him and asked.


    "Don''t bite around." He thought for a while. In fact, he didn''t like cat or dog very much, but when she proposed this, he didn''t immediately object, because he saw the genuine smile on her face when she chased dogs just now.


    "Okay." At first, Amanda was a little worried that Darren might not approve. Because she knew that Darren would be extremely intolerant to many things. If Darren didn''t approve, then Amanda had no choice but to let it go.


    "I''m hungry." Said Darren.


    "Meal is ready." Amanda said.


    Darren took off his coat and walked into the dining room. When Amanda was about to follow him in, Darren turned around and blocked her way, "You, go wash your hands and then come in."


    "I don''t believe that you can eat without washing your hands." Amanda said with a smile, leaning against the door.


    Darren stopped and washed his hands expressionlessly. Then he sat down.


    Amanda saw her dog was having a good time outside, so didn''t pay much attention to it. She was hungry, so she sat down and filled a bowl of soup for herself.


    Noticing that she ate with relish, Darren thought of the phone call she wouldn''t come back. He frowned and asked, "Didn''t you have lunch?"


    "You will be of course hungry till now no matter how much you eat at noon. W


    said coldly, "Are you learning from me, Amanda? I think you should learn more from me. I don''t mind being a good teacher and teaching you well." Then he stood up, held up Amanda and threw her onto the sofa of the living room.


    Amanda cried and shouted, trying to get rid of the man''s grasp, but to no avail. She had no idea why Darren was so pissed off.


    Darren didn''t know himself. He just knew that if things went on like this, he would become not like himself.


    Women were nothing, but heartless mothers, cruel executioners, beautiful vases, useless playthings.


    He had many girlfriends but he didn''t care. He just gave them money, jewelry, advertisements, houses. He never gave them true heart.


    But for Amanda, he got hurt for her so many times, took care of her so many times, and planed so hard to satisfy her. However, she just wanted to escape from him and stay with another man. She should have belonged to him, but why did she leave him once and once again, he absolutely did not allow it.


    "I can get whatever I want in this world, including you." He whispered in her ear with his teeth gritted.


    "Darren, I hate you. I hate you!" Amanda shouted, dodged and resisted for many times, but she still couldn''t escape being bullied. Everything was fine, but why did it become like this.


    No, everything was not fine actually.

 Chapter 124 Dont Try To Escape

    Looking at the ceiling above her, Amanda couldn''t hold back her tears any more. They were streaming down her cheeks. It was not fine at all.


    During these days, Darren helped her make a living in Cheng Group, but all he did was to find Susie for revenge. So what? She vented Maggie''s anger and her anger.


    However, she was still a pawn. She could not freely pursue what she wanted.


    "Do you think you can get divorced even after closing the cooperation case? As long as I don''t let you go, I''ll see who dares to do so." Seeing her crying in despair, Darren became more angry and violent. He even stretched one of his hands to pinch Amanda''s chin to force her to look into his eyes.


    "Darren, you are such a crazy man. You don''t love me. Why do you have to destroy me?" Amanda eyes were full of tears. She sobbed, "You never lack of women. You have everything you want. I have nothing. I don''t have any freedom. Why do you force me to lose more?"


    He said, "Because I am strong enough, because I want it." Then he bowed his head and kissed on Amanda''s lips.


    At this time, the phone of Amanda rang. Darren saw that the screen of her phone was lit up and it was from Lionel.


    It was already late, but he still dared to call Amanda. Normally, Darren had already returned to his bedroom at this time, and so did Amanda. There must be a lot of phone calls behind the scenes.


    At the sight of the caller''s name, Amanda resisted even more intensely. Perhaps she saw the name of Lionel, her hope was rekindled.


    Darren raised his hand to take the phone and said, "Do you want to hear his voice? Then I''ll answer it for you and let him hear your voice."


    His words frightened the hell out of Amanda. She shook her head repeatedly and begged, "No! Please don''t!"


    "He should like it. No man can refuse such a soft and charming voice. But unfortunately, it''s me who makes you sound like this, which may be unbearable for him." Darren raised his hand, about to unlock the screen.


    "No! Please don''t!" Then Amanda str


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e more Amanda thought about it, the soberer she became. She washed her face and decided to go to the company. The morning shift was over, so Amanda changed into her high collar clothes and drove slowly to the company.


    It wasn''t long after she got to the office. With a long face, Charles hurried to her. He said, "Amanda, where did you go yesterday? I called you so many times, but why didn''t you answer the phone? Don''t you know that there are a lot of things in the company delay because of you?"


    "What''s the matter in the company can be delayed because of me? I''m just a furnishing and has no real purpose." Amanda leaned against the chair and said indifferently. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Detecting the complaining look on Amanda''s face, Charles chuckled awkwardly, "How could you say that you''re good at nothing? You''ve made a great contribution to the company. Many of the cases were signed because of you. We all know that Mrs. Amanda is a capable woman."


    However, Amanda just felt ironic. There was no way she could find a way to settle down a business. She was just sitting there and doing nothing. The moment she talked to the people, they would settle the deal without thinking because of her identity in An Group. But now that she had chosen to leave Darren, she wouldn''t use her identity as Mr. Darren''s wife anymore.

 Chapter 125 An Encounter With Lady Amanda

    Hearing Charles'' ingratiating praise, Amanda straightforwardly said, "They come to me for my sake, and it''s not good for the Cheng Group. If I''m not Darren''s wife one day, will they continue to cooperate with us? It''s hard to say. A market that has not been opened by strength will never be stable, so I won''t take over the business anymore."


    Charles smiled and said, "It''s normal for you to come and go in business. I know what Susie said yesterday went too far. I have criticized her. She is jealous now. Don''t be angry."


    "Please go back, brother. I''m not mad at it. I just worry about the Cheng family''s improving performance. I''m more interested in personnel management than business." Amanda said. She wanted to put the experience she had learned from Gregorio back to work.


    Seeing that Amanda had been wearing a cold face, Charles'' face turned cold. Susie passed by and saw Charles. She went to his office and asked with a smile, "what''s wrong? Did you get the cold shoulder?"


    Charles sat down and was still angry, "Amanda is too self-righteous. She''s just got a few deals, she''s so cocky. Just because she''s Darren''s wife makes her feel like the boss. She didn''t think that without me, she''d still be a pain in the neck at the company.


    Susie comforted him, "brother, you should have known that you have flattered her too much these days."


    "So it is."


    "I don''t think so. What''s going on?"


    Susie didn''t know why there was a crowd of discussion outside, so she went out and said, "It''s work time. Are you all free?"


    Someone said in a low voice, "No, Mrs. Susie, something wrong." While speaking, he handed a piece of newspaper to Susie.


    Susie took the huge page and had a look at the picture. Under the huge page, there was a photo of Amanda and Lionel, who were talking and laughin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ad premonition arose in her heart when she saw her like this. After a while, she received a call from Lionel, who said anxiously on the other end of the line, "don''t be afraid, my dear. I''ll take care of this. "


    "What?" Before she could react, many people started to talk on the other side of the line. Lionel hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Amanda don''t know what happened. All of a sudden, an ordinary staff rushed into the back door in a flurry and said, "Mrs. Amanda, you''d better go out to avoid it from the back door. There are a crowd of reporters in front, if they know the back door, you will be unable to go out later."


    reporter? What was going on? Why are there reporters coming over? "She asked.


    "Don''t you know? "The clerk was surprised.


    "What do I want to know? What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    The clerk was also anxious. Noticing the newspapers which hadn''t been opened, she grabbed the paper from her hand and urged her. "Hurry up. It''s too late."


    So she opened the newspaper and saw the picture of her and Lionel. The title of the news that Amanda had an affair with a rich man was published in the front, but the photo of Lionel was processed on the face.

 Chapter 126 A Press Conference

    It was obvious that since Lionel was from Gu family, no media dared to post his picture on the Internet. But for Amanda, they didn''t have to worry at all and just did what they should. Because they all believed that due to such scandal, this Cinderella without any background could not keep her prince''s heart.


    Amanda took a deep breath and then ran out of the back door of Cheng Group, with newspaper in her hand. She was walking slowly on the street. ''No wonder Lionel called me.'' she thought, ''Has he been besieged by the media?'' Wasn''t his face covered? Why could someone still find him? And it seemed to be media.


    A car stopped in front of her. Darren opened the window and said, "Get in the car."


    Amanda had been absent-minded for a long time, and now she was even more depressed when she saw Darren. She just ignored him and continued her walking.


    To Darren''s surprise, she didn''t even look at him. Then he drove along with Amanda.


    "Darren, why are you following me? Is there nothing to do in the company?" He drove all the way following her two blocks, said Amanda.


    Darren said flatly, "Right now, except that Mrs. An had an affair with another man, what else big matters does the company have now?"


    "Then you should deal with it. Why are you following me? Do you want to ask me if I have an affair or not? You won''t believe me no matter what I say. Since you never believe me in your heart, why do you bother me?" Amanda turned around and shouted at Darren, regardless of her image, as if she was going to explode at any minute.


    Amanda''s eyes reddened. Darren grabbed her into the car and growled, "Stop being dramatic!"


    "Dramatic? You think I''m dramatic?" With a newspaper in her hand, Amanda glimpsed at him and asked, "Was it me or the media? Why do they have to make everything sound vivid when they make up stories? What do they want? Did I do any


    An Group. Darren needed to go to the head office to soothe a lot of shareholders.


    After the press conference, Amanda felt exhausted. She called Lionel, and he answered the phone.


    "Lionel, how''s it going?" "Are you okay?" Amanda asked hurriedly.


    In a hoarse voice, Lionel answered in a low voice, "I''m fine. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. An Group is holding a press conference. Once the rumor is leaked, we won''t be afraid." Amanda said with a sigh of relief.


    Hearing what she said, Lionel chuckled in a low voice. Amanda didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It was Darren who helped her solve the accident. Was he good to her or not.


    When she needed his protection most, he would stand out, and could listen to her complaints at any time. However, Darren had a strong possessive desire, and once he was temperament, he would ignore anything.


    Amanda was very confused and she was at a loss what to do next.


    Hanging up the phone, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. When she turned around, she saw Darren standing behind her silently. Frightened, Amanda hung up the phone immediately.


    "The situation is getting better now." Then Darren turned around and left.


    Amanda had no idea how much Darren had heard about their conversation.

 Chapter 127 Engagement

    Although Lionel had called Amanda and told her everything went well.


    But she knew it was not that simple. Even though there was no news of this man in the newspapers, the media was so sensitive that they could find him out directly. Being the member of the Gu family and the person that Mr. Bruce valued most, he would only face more pressure and blame.


    She remembered the last time when Lionel abandoned the company and came back, he was taught a lesson by Mr. Bruce. All the scars on his back were horrible.


    This time, it was more serious than the last time. How could he get through this?


    "What are you doing here? Are you worried about your lover? " After a long time, Amanda stared blankly at the glass window. Darren couldn''t help but feel a little angry. "Are you thinking about the news in the paper? Spoony watch windowsill, only hope lover out of danger."


    "That''s right. I''m worried about him. I want to know who posted these pictures." Amanda asked in a cold voice while he was gently stroking the cold glass.


    "Who do you think it is?" Darren slightly raised his eyebrows. There was no change in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you curious?" She said in a peaceful tone.


    He looked at her and asked indifferently, "what''s the use of curiosity?"


    There was a trace of contempt in his words. It turned out that there were so many fragments of her paid attention to without his knowing it. Was it because he indulged her too much that she was so unscrupulous.


    Amanda''s voice rose a little and sounded sharp. "But I want to know, who dares to do this at the risk of offending the An family and the Gu family? Who gave them the guts, and who wanted to break me and Lionel apart at all costs? Tell me, who?"


    "It''s me." He smiled lightly and said in an indifferent voice, "so, it''s me who separated you, right?"


    "Do you admit it?" Amanda asked, staring a


    re always together.


    But why did he declare their engagement?


    The Xia family was not an ordinary family, and so was Josie. This marriage was much more stable than the one between the an family and the Cheng family. They would definitely fall in love with each other if they got married.


    Why did he do that? Was he crazy?


    She felt it necessary to get the answer by herself.


    "Kevin, let''s go to the Gu family." Amanda got in the car and instructed.


    And then he drove Gu family to the Gu family immediately.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate of the Gu family, she was stopped by someone, who must have arranged it on purpose.


    Standing at the door, Amanda said, "I have something urgent to see Josie."


    At that moment, Josie was busy in the kitchen. Hearing the news from the doorman, she grinned and said, "I''m too busy to see her now."


    The response took Amanda by surprise. She didn''t expect that she would be in the Gu family.


    It was said that two dogs strive for a bone and a third runs away with it, and the third runs away with it. It seemed that he was not the only one who wanted to be the winner. Even if the news of Josie and Lionel''s marriage was true, there was no need for her to be so active to visit them.

 Chapter 128 Just A Misunderstanding

    As soon as Lionel entered the kitchen, Josie came out with a bowl of medicine in her hand. Catching sight of him, she asked concernedly, "how''s the grandpa?"


    His grandson nodded and replied, "Dr. Zhao has checked up on him. He said that his condition was not so good. His trachea had swelled up and this time his blood pressure increased. It''s probably a cerebral hemorrhage."


    She held his hand and comforted him, "don''t worry. He will be fine."


    If Amanda had been there, she would have been surprised to see the timid and bossy woman behave like a obedient little girl.


    Looking at her, he asked, "Are... Are you really willing to marry me?"


    Josie smiled and said, "It''s not the first time that I have known you. When can I play the game of falsification?"


    "I don''t think it''s fair to you. You deserve a better man." He then looked away, avoiding eye contact with her.


    When he saw the news, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect that someone would stare at him and Amanda for a long time.


    He wanted to use the crisis public relations to remove the influence, but then the news from the Gu family came. His grandfather passed out with the news, so he rushed over and to receive all the blame from the Gu family.


    But this blame was nothing compared to his grandpa who was lying on the bed, seriously injured. He grew up with him, and his grandpa who was so close to him collapsed in bed because of him. His grandpa''s painstaking efforts and the future of the Gu family were all ruined by him. How he wished he could lie on the bed in place of his grandpa.


    "Lionel, we must get rid of the rumor as soon as possible." His father said in a serious tone.


    He nodded and said, "I will hold a press conference and explain everything."


    "No, not only that. We think it''s time for you to declare your wedding." The father said calmly, "it''s time for you to get engaged to Josie."


    Recalling his father''s grief stricken face, Li


    it because the Gu Group encountered a crisis, so you are going to marry Josie? "


    "It''s very rude of you to do that to my wife. Do you take the Xia clan as an excuse just because I have encountered a crisis? Since she is my wife, I have to treat her well." The man replied.


    There was no emotions in his eyes, his words and his heart. He was as calm as a stranger.


    "Then what do you define our relationship?" "I thought we could go through it together. No matter how difficult it is, it won''t be so hard for two people to be together. But why? Why do you have another choice?"


    "It''s just a misunderstanding between us, so that''s why the media misunderstanding. Such misunderstanding will never happen again in the future. You take more care." As soon as he finished his sentence, he turned around. Ashley followed him out of the room.


    She used to dream it would be her home too, but now everything was impossible.


    She wiped her face, which was already wet.


    Was all this just a mistake in his eyes?


    So, now all the misunderstandings were cleared up. He was going to be engaged, and they had nothing to do with each other?


    Amanda dried her tears with the back of her hand and got into the car. "Go home," she said to Kevin.


    He then stepped on the gas and drove her home.

 Chapter 129 Apply Medicine To Her Wounds

    At the same time, Darren was at home. He gave a cold smile and added, "I''m so sad to see you like this. There is no turning back for you."


    He seemed to have been finding trouble with her everywhere. Amanda shrugged and said indifferently, "what can I do without a back-up? It''s just a break-up."


    "Still extramarital affair?" Said Darren.


    "What does it have to do with marriage? What''s the use of our marriage? "She added.


    He grabbed her arm and said coldly, "you think it''s okay? If you were not the daughter-in-law of the an family, how could you make a scene here? You always looked so upset. But don''t forget, Amanda. I''ll take care of myself when I''m in trouble. And who will deal with you when you are in trouble? You''d better not take it too seriously. "


    Amanda looked at him. He seldom talked so much to her. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, it was true. She did enjoy the help brought by Mrs. Amanda.


    She looked away, "So what do you need me to do?"


    "Do your job well. Go and cook now." Said Darren flatly.


    Then she walked to the kitchen, took out vegetables and cleaned them slowly. She lowered her head and could finally let her tears run freely when she was alone.


    Even though Lionel was kind to her, she was nothing comparing with the whole family.


    It was just that she could not fall in love with someone freely. Maybe a girl like her didn''t have the right to pursue the one she loved because she was not free at all.


    Divorce, only after divorce, no one will pay attention to me anymore. ''.


    She reminded her of what Darren had said yesterday. ''I won''t divorce him anymore.''


    "Clap." A glass bowl was knocked down by her. The loud bang shocked her. She came to her senses and looked at the shards of glass on the ground. She blamed herself for her stupidity.


    "You are so stupid." Darren heard the sound came in. Then Amanda with a helpless expression on her face.


    "Don''t make sarcastic remarks if you reap the profits." As soon as he he


    with a frown. The drug was still not finished yet and she was urging him so hard.


    "I can do it myself. I can do it myself." Amanda felt that she could have taken the medicine herself.


    Either she was a lucky woman, or Darren was mentally ill. This was not the way they should get along with each other.


    "Sit down." The man gave an order overbearingly.


    Amanda could only sit down and watch him apply the ointment on her mouth.


    If she came to apply medicine by herself, she might have applied it directly and vigorously. After all, when she lived alone, she did not have so much spare time to let her take it slowly.


    "Pay more attention to your diet in the following days. I will keep an eye on you. Don''t eat anything that is bad for your health, and don''t eat anything that may be irritant," Said Darren.


    "Okay." Then she turned around and went to wash her hands. When she looked at herself in the mirror, Amanda patted her face with some cold water in her hands. She was so nervous just now that her heart beat faster.


    "Good job." Said Darren.


    She was suspicious and was about to ask him to have dinner, but he said to the other side, "I want the photos to be published mostly. Right, they will be more sensational than the previous comments."


    After he hung up, Amanda walked out and said, "okay."

 Chapter 130 A Good Job

    When Darren walked into the restaurant, Amanda wanted to ask him about the photographs. She was confused, but she didn''t know how to ask.


    "What''s on your mind?" She just sat there and stirred the congee for a few times. Then he began to talk. Before Adele could say anything, he continued, "You must have something on your mind. Suddenly you were gossiped about, cheated on in marriage, and now you''re out of love. You don''t know what to do now, and your reputation is ruined. It''s not easy if you can eat under such circumstances."


    Enraged, Amanda put down the spoon and went upstairs.


    Then she went back to her room and sat on the bed quietly.


    The determined words of Lionel were still in her ears. No matter what, he was going to marry Josie.


    She thought she was not free, but neither was Lionel.


    Was it so difficult for two people with such a big difference to be together.


    Her eyes were sour, but she didn''t cry this time.


    When he opened the door quietly, he found that Amanda had already fallen asleep on the bed and she was still wearing her clothes. Her eyelashes were wet, and drops of water were slowly dropping from her eyes, like a wronged child.


    He sighed.


    If in the beginning he could keep her in his heart and treat her better, would she still reject him so much? Maybe she would fall in love with him just like she fell in love with a Lionel, so that she would take less detours.


    When Amanda was dreaming, she felt a little cold. There was a warm water beside her. When she got the warmth, she held the ball with her hands and ran towards it.


    He was about to take off her coat, but unexpectedly, Amanda, who was in a daze, directly held his legs that were kneeling on the bed and covered them tightly, which made him a little helpless.


    Slowly, he released her hands, took off his coat and lay beside her.


    With her eyes closed, Amanda fell asleep obediently


    ng closer to him, she saw the old man slowly opened his eyes. Then the old man widened his eyes in surprise and murmured, "what are you doing?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. Let go of me. I need to use the bathroom," Said Amanda, wriggling her body.


    "I didn''t mean to bully you last night. You''ve gone too far." Darren said slowly, "do you understand?"


    "I didn''t go too far. I was in my own room. I have gone too far. " At the sight of the danger in Darren''s eyes, Amanda immediately reColleend.


    Seeing her so careful, he was really in a good mood. "Get up, aren''t you going to work?"


    "Why do I still go to work? Do you want others to laugh at me?" When Amanda thought of the news was reported yesterday, she couldn''t help clenching her fists. "If I know who did this, I will tear him into pieces, "she added.


    Darren''s face turned pale slightly. Amanda''s heart stirred. Could it be him?


    "No one will laugh at you." "No one dares to do that," said Darren lightly.


    "Anyway, as the lady of the An Group, I have been a joke for a long time." As a matter of fact, on her wedding night, Darren went to a hotel with Rose. Later on, the paparazzi took some pictures of them. She angrily scolded the paparazzi, making it hard to tell what the news was about her.

 Chapter 131 Are You Crazy

    "It won''t happen again in future." He said seriously.


    "Why not?" She stared at him in disbelief.


    "No reason." said Darren indifferently.


    He was really capricious, which was totally out of Amanda''s expectation.


    But no matter what happened, she had to go to the company.


    "Let me drive you there." Said Darren suddenly when he was going out.


    "What? No need. I''m good." But Amanda refused the invitation without hesitation.


    However, Darren stopped the car in front of her. Amanda went onto the car reluctantly and asked, "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "It''s a special period now. We have to use all the evidences that can prove that the couple have a good relationship." Darren raised his hand to fasten the seat belt for her. As expected, Amanda was very nervous. She worried that some paparazzi would ambush there and take pictures of them even at a traffic light.


    But to Amanda''s surprise, there weren''t so many reporters waiting outside Cheng Group.


    "It''s so weird. Yesterday they blocked the front door. Why isn''t there anyone today?" Amanda asked surprisingly.


    A smile crept on Darren''s lips, "Maybe they slept too much yesterday."


    Amanda looked at his half smiling face, not knowing what had happened.


    As soon as they walked into Cheng Group, Amanda noticed that there were many people whispering to one another and they glanced at her cautiously when passing by. Apparently, the exposure of the news yesterday had aroused more interest in her private life.


    "Ah, I''m telling you, it''s really shameful. I didn''t expect the complacent vice president of our company have such morality behind it. The Cinderella, who has been climbing up, actually wants to have a foot in both camps."


    When Amanda passed by the tea room, she heard women talking happily inside.


    She opened the door directly. Those women were chatting happily. No one would have thought that the well-known vice president Cheng had the courage to come to the company today.


    "If I were her, I would be too asha


    r collar, opened the door and threw her outside. Then she locked the door. Susie was thrown out and she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. She turned around and scolded, "Amanda, are you crazy?"


    The walls around the tea room were all transparent, but not the door. Susie, who was standing beside the glass, kept asking Amanda to open the door. It felt as if a mosquito was ringing in her ears.


    The employees were shocked to see that Amanda dared to directly throw Susie out.


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time." Amanda said lazily, "I have been in charge of social engagements and never talked to you in the company. I don''t know you. But I think even if I am just an ordinary employee in the company, I won''t be angry with what you gossip behind my back. Do you think I''m reasonable?"


    No one dared to make a sound.


    Then Amanda raised her voice and said, "Can you understand me?"


    They couldn''t help shivering and said, "Mrs. Amanda, I''m sorry. It''s all our fault."


    "It''s good that you know you are wrong. We are adults. If you make a mistake, you should accept it and accept your punishment." Amanda nodded her head and added, "It''s no need to deduct your wages. I think it''s better to fire all of you instead. It will be much easier."


    Her words made everyone''s heart tense again. Fired them all? Was she kidding?

 Chapter 132 How Dare You Slap Me

    "I''m angry that you talked about me behind my back. If I don''t release all of you, I''ll ask my husband to use the power of his connections so that all of you won''t work here." Amanda said casually.


    "Mrs. Amanda, we know we are wrong. Please forgive us." Hearing that they were fired and blocked the way, everyone panicked. They hated themselves for gossiping.


    "Since I have said it, it means that I am not going to do it." Noticing that the girls get flustered, she explained calmly, "I know I will get nothing if I fire a dozen of employees. And you''ll only accuse me of being guilty. Although I don''t mind it, I will make efforts to keep a level. By the time you get off work this afternoon, everyone will write a self-criticism letter for me, above 5000 words and with sincerity."


    Then she stood up and opened the door. Susie walked to her and said, "Amanda, how dare you push me?"


    "Fuck off!" Amanda said.


    Susie grabbed her clothes and shouted, "Who do you think you are? You''re just a good for nothing freeloader. How dare you sneer at me? "


    "What happened? What''s wrong? " Hearing the noise, Charles hurried out of the office and found that it was Amanda and Susie who were fighting.


    Susie slapped Amanda in a rage. Amanda didn''t want to show her weakness. She had wanted to slap Susie for a long time, but in case of alerting the enemy, she endured it all the time. It was a heaven sent opportunity for Susie to slap her today.


    Susie and Amanda are about the same, but Susie is a pamperous young lady, the body is delicate and weak that can do nothing, Amanda is thin arms thin legs, but very tenacious, so Amanda hit Susie is no problem at all.


    The others, who had been reprimanded by Amanda earlier, didn''t dare to come up to help when they saw what was happen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ily and the An family, it was more than enough to fire her. I am telling you, she dares to beat me in the company. She has disgraced our Cheng family. Could it be that the matter had been so airily uncovered? Bro, I''m your sister. How can you not defend me under such a circumstance? You disappoint me. "


    "Sister, it''s not that I don''t take your side. You know that no matter what happened, he is Mr. Darren''s wife. Although we both know that he seems not to care about me at all, do you still remember when I was in hospital?"


    Susie smiled and said, "Brother, don''t be afraid. Do you remember that last time you went to An Group aggressively to find Amanda? There were so many people watching us and Mr. Darren was so shameless. He surely want to teach you a lesson. But now she has cuckolded him, which humiliated him. Mr. Darren might have wanted to hit her for a long time, but he just can''t do anything about it, you are her family. She did such a shameless thing, we should discipline her. You and dad have the right to discipline her. "


    Charles agreed with what Susie had said. But he was really afraid of Darren, so he said something to please Susie and asked her to leave right away.

 Chapter 133 Do You Like This Gift

    There was a piece of newspaper which she took a picture with Lionel on the desk. The latter was sitting in her office. The latter grabbed the newspaper and tore it into pieces. Her heart was filled with rage and resentment, and she didn''t know what she was hating. Should she have hated the family for forcing her into an indentured marriage, or the unscrupulous press for putting her and Lionel under so much pressure? Or maybe she should hate Darren for ruining her life. Or she should have hated Lionel for betraying their affection so easily.


    But it was unnecessary to hate somebody. She knew clearly that if two people couldn''t be together firmly, no matter what happened this time or next time, they couldn''t overcome the difficulties. If they were just ordinary people, it would be great if they could live a simple life and didn''t need to bear so many troubles.


    Unfortunately, none of them were the same kind of person. Therefore, under the gaze of the crowd, they could only helplessly and heavily walk forward.


    Tears slowly rolled down from the corners of her eyes. In spite of his helpless attitude, he did not choose her. Her first surging heart, finally, was stopped by such a fearful situation. There was only slight regret left behind.


    When Amanda was weeping silently, an employee, who was standing in front of the meeting room, pushed the door open and called her in. When she saw her wiping her tears, she was slightly surprised. Then she said in a low voice, "Mrs. Amanda, it''s time for a meeting."


    Amanda recognized the girl who had reminded her to leave yesterday. She smiled and said, "Leave the materials here. I''ll go later."


    The girl nodded. As she turned around, she heard Amanda leaning behind her say, "thank you very much yesterday."


    The girl turned around and said, "That''s what I should do. You are welcome."


    The meeting had already started when Amanda walked into the conference room. Charles was making a report.


    a joined us is that she wants to take charge of the real estate development of our cooperation with the An Group. If she is fired, how can we find a responsible person? So for the cooperation case, we have to keep Amanda at our company."


    Simon nodded and said, "Everything your brother saw is right. We are all doing this for the development of the real estate."


    Susie felt wronged and said, "I know, but you didn''t see. Now even Amanda dares to hit me in the company."


    "I don''t think she can hold on any longer. She''s overwhelmed by grief, after all. Don''t provoke her. It''s not good for you." Simon persuaded.


    Susie walked away with dissatisfaction.


    Simon sighed and said, "The business is getting worse and worse. I am afraid it will be difficult to continue the business that we have relied on her. Once someone hear that she has the news, they are going to cancel the contract."


    Looking miserable, Charles said, "I feel embarrassed to negotiate the contract with others. It''s all her fault. She shouldn''t have done such a shameful thing."


    Back in the office, Amanda poured water on the flower that was planted in the office leisurely. Suddenly, she heard a scream outside and stuck her head out of the office curiously.


    "What are you yelling about?" Susie walked out and said crossly.

 Chapter 134 Why Are You Here

    Someone said in a hurry, "Vice president, please take a look. Mrs. Amanda hit the headlines again."


    Amanda was stunned. She hit the headlines again. What happened to her? This time, would they take any pictures of her and Henry? She was afraid that she would ruin these gossip magazines and newspapers sooner or later.


    "What happened?" Susie wanted to read the newspaper carefully, but another person took it away before she could get it. Susie was about to get angry, but she found the person was Amanda. Thinking that she had been hit by Amanda, no one in the company dared to make a sound. Her father even asked her to tolerate.


    Susie was not resigned to that, but right now she couldn''t fight against Amanda directly. Amanda was tough and didn''t care anything, but she couldn''t be like her.


    However, Susie felt happy when thinking there must be bad news. If Amanda read it, she would get even angrier.


    Amanda took over the newspaper, and the cover was ''Cheating was a rumor. The couple of An Group were as sweet as newlyweds.''


    The picture was taken when they went out for dinner last night. It could be seen from the picture that it was taken secretly. But it was taken clearly that Darren was tiding up his clothes, and also that Darren was holding Amanda''s hand. The reporter even analyzed how the An Group couple were still so sweet, and showed the sweet past of them. It said that since the couple got married, they had been suspected by many people, but in fact, they loved each other very much.


    The whole story let Amanda totally cleared her name. And it didn''t go to details of the matter that Darren went to see Rose and was photographed. No one could doubt that Amanda had a good relationship with Darren, because everyone had firmly believed that An Group would not let go of Amanda.


    It was then Amanda realized that this was exactly the surprise that Darren told her. The photos he arranged yesterday were exactly these ones. She couldn''t help smiling and thought that Darren''s arrangement was truly flawless.


    rom each one who cared for her or sent out a malicious call.


    It had never been so relaxed before. But Amanda didn''t know that when she sat here and cried silently, Lionel was standing outside the window and looking at her quietly. He stood straight, and his shadow looked long in the setting sun, just like a helpless sigh.


    "I don''t know when you will wake up. When you wake up, I will be an old woman. If we go out together, they don''t believe that we are siblings. What should we do? You have to protect me well. Wake up soon." Every time Amanda came, she would talk to Sheryl with a hopeful expression.


    But every time Sheryl''s breath was smooth and his eyes were sharp. And this time it was no exception.


    Then Amanda turned around and was about to leave. She was stunned at the figure standing at the door.


    "Let''s go." Said Darren after she came out.


    "Why are you here?" Amanda asked in surprise.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Darren asked.


    Amanda said, "I didn''t tell you I was here. Why are you here?"


    "You don''t need to think too much. Where can you go after leaving the company?" Said Darren flatly.


    "I have plenty of places to go. I can go to Maggie''s place, go shopping, have a cup of coffee or something. There are plenty of idle places." Amanda smiled. But her reddened eyes and hoarse voice couldn''t conceal her true emotions.

 Chapter 135 You Are Mrs. Amanda

    "There is sensitivity. Let''s go." Said Darren flatly. He turned around, grabbed her hand and walked away.


    What? Amanda was shocked by the effect of the spell.


    After they got into the car, Amanda said, "thank you for your gift. It''s a big surprise."


    "Don''t think too much. I just don''t want you to be so weak in the company." Said Darren.


    "I''m not that weak. You didn''t see how Susie was beaten by me on the ground. I didn''t suffer any loss."


    The sudden stop of the car startled Amanda, who was elated in her heart, and asked, "What are you doing? Why do you stop suddenly?"


    "You fight with others?" Darren glanced at her, but there was no injury on her face. He said, "are we going to the hospital or not?"


    "I''m fine. It''s her that should go to the hospital." Amanda waved her hand dismissively.


    "How dare they fight!" "If she wouldn''t have been so rash, perhaps their children would be fine. After what happened last time, she didn''t learn her lesson this time, and even fought with others. She went too far. But obsession said that proudly, without a slightest awareness.


    I didn''t want to hit her, either. You know Susie has a problem with me. I fight with her sooner or later. "


    Susie did look down upon him in every way she could.


    "Aren''t you afraid that we might alert the enemy and make trouble for the rest of our life?" Asked Darren.


    Brooding, she asked, "will it affect our plan?"


    She looked at Darren cautiously while he glanced at her. "Now you are worried. Why did you go there earlier?"


    "Don''t keep me in suspense. Tell me now." If because she played Susie today, Susie on her heart guard, not to go to their trap, Amanda read leaning is really want to cry without tears.


    "You really trouble." Darren shook his head


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to meet him in the An Group. He must be of great importance when she was involved in those scandals.


    "Why do you help me?" After entering the office of Darren, Amanda couldn''t help asking.


    "Do I need a reason?" Darren looked up at her.


    "In fact, you can be very angry and dump me. You can just say that I''m a wanton woman and cheat on my husband. Then you can be bold enough to get rid of our marriage."


    Darren stared at her, his eyes full of anger, "this is your plan, right?"


    This was definitely her plan. Although it sounded like a little boring, if it really came true, she would probably laugh. As she was thinking, he looked up and saw Darren coming over. She was frightened and immediately explained, "I just said it casually."


    Seeing that she was in a panic, Darren raised his lips slightly. "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid of anything." She tilted her body to sit on the couch while asking, "are you going to work here? I''ll just sit around. "


    "Sophie, report the next schedule to me." Said Darren on the other side of the line.


    Sophie came in immediately. She was surprised to see the young man. She smiled at him and reported to Darren.

 Chapter 136 Danger Again

    "It''s about time. Let''s go." Said Darren.


    Before her buttocks touched the cold air, he was pulled out by the man again. His speed was as fast as lightning.


    "What are you doing? Where are you going? " In the passenger seat, Amanda was confused by what he was doing.


    "To see a client." Said Darren.


    Seeing clients? Why did she have to go with them.


    But she had no choice but to go with Darren.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Darren." The person said politely. When he saw Amanda, he smiled and added, "Mrs. Amanda is young and beautiful. You and Mr. Darren are a perfect couple."


    With a decent smile on her face, she just sat there and listened to them quietly.


    "Try this." Darren often put food onto Amanda''s plate when he talked to other people, which made them envious. The customer also brought a female companion, and the female companion said with a smile, "Mr. Darren and Mrs. Amanda are really on good terms."


    Amanda smiled.


    After meeting the clients, Amanda followed Darren back.


    "In fact, they have watched the news about you for a long time." Said Darren suddenly.


    "What?" Amanda was baffled.


    Darren said, "All the people who cooperated with the An Group are attentively watching this matter. It''s just in front of you that they don''t understand it and just don''t mention it."


    Her face froze.


    Darren sat inside the car without driving. Amanda opened the window. The wind blew in and brought some coolness.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Darren would bring Mrs. Amanda here." A slightly familiar voice came through from afar.


    She then subconsciously went to the door and listened.


    They seemed to have succeeded in the deal. The clients who had just discussed business with them had drunk a lot. They h


    e phone and was about to make a call, but she was pulled away by him.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stop it. Give it to me now." She missed her very much. She wondered what she should buy her.


    Henry took the phone back but did not give it to her. Thinking about so many things happened, he decided not to tell her for the time being. Otherwise, with her temperament, she could rushed over to smash the Gu family.


    "What''s wrong? Henry, will you give it to me?" At first, Maggie thought he was joking, but he didn''t tell her anything, which made her restless. She stared at him and asked, "did something happen again? Why do you keep it from me?"


    "Do you really want it? "Henry asked with a ghostly smile.


    "Of course! Give it to me!" Maggie reached out her hands, and then she was directly held up by Henry. A scream came from the room, "who wants this? I want my mobile phone."


    Then the curtain was drawn down and there was silence.


    Then she threw the phone to the sofa and said excitedly, "I bet these calls are for me to get back to work. They are so boring. One minute they suspend me, the next they ask me to go to work right after they see the news."

 Chapter 137 Specific Visit At Noon

    "Do you really want to start your vacation?" Seeing her behave like this, he knew she didn''t want to go to work.


    "How dare I take the vacation? The Cheng Group is my real battlefield. I want to give them a few more days and make them worry about me. "


    "Are they anxious or you worried? Think how many tricks they''ve played behind your back, and you can still talk so comfortably." Darren said indifferently, "if you want to stay here, just do it. I''m not so bored to care about these things of yours every day."


    Then she added, "I''m not staying up. I''ll go back to work tomorrow."


    "Cook me some porridge." Said Darren.


    "You''ve already had your dinner. Why do you still have porridge?" Was the man teasing her deliberately? It was already nine o''clock in the evening. "Drinking so much in the evening is indigestible."


    "Porridge with corn and chicken."


    "Hey, it''s very late now. You should go to bed. Don''t drink anything at night." Johnny proposed.


    "Do not add chopped green onion, or additional seasonings, or even a little salt." The person on the other side was still reading the documents in a calm manner.


    Then Amanda stood up and said, "Hey, did you hear me? Stop having porridge at night and don''t read the papers. You should go to bed now."


    "If I am hungry, I don''t have the strength to set a trap for you." Said Darren casually, throwing the documents aside and leaning against the cushion.


    Threatening, this was a threatening. Amanda cast a glare at him for a while. Then she went to the kitchen to cook porridge as told.


    "The dishes you made are actually good. Even if you are driven out, you won''t starve to death in the future." Said Darren as he appeared at the door of the kitchen and smelled the fragrance in the air.


    "Even if you drive me out, I won''t starve to death. Do you want to have a try?" At the same tim


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    I meet her." Amanda reported to Darren.


    "A boring tea party. Susie might enjoy it very much." Said Darren.


    Amanda thought for a while and found this was Susie''s place for socializing, "what should I do?" She asked immediately.


    "It depends on the lunch." Said Darren.


    "At noon?" Amanda was baffled.


    "How''s the cook at noon?"


    "Can you stop kidding, Darren? "Amanda was helpless.


    "I''m not kidding. I''m just telling the truth." "That''s it. I have a meeting to attend." Then he hung up.


    The whole morning, Amanda spent a boring and lonely time in the room. Susie didn''t come to work today and everyone behaved well. After she was invited by Simon to talk with him sincerely for a while, she left directly with an excuse that she had something to talk to Darren.


    When she came back at noon, Darren hadn''t arrived home yet. Driven by jealousy, Amanda rushed into the kitchen and grumbled, "It depends on the cook at noon. Am I really a bad cook? If I don''t cook well this time, I won''t be Amanda. "


    "Not Amanda? Are you sure?" A man''s voice came from behind, which scared the hell out of Amanda. She screamed and turned back.


    Startled, Darren was punched on the nose. All of a sudden, his face twitched out of pain.

 Chapter 138 Huntaway Girl

    When she saw it was Darren, she covered her chest and asked, "Why did you show up behind me? You scared me!"


    Darren touched his sore nose. His face darkened immediately when he saw the grave expression on Amanda''s face. All of a sudden, streams of moist gushed out from his nose. He immediately covered his nose and said in a deep voice, "Close your eyes! Don''t look at it!"


    By then, Darren had already turned around. He put his hand on his nose, but it likes the hot water kept running out, like running water.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Amanda used all her strength to slap Darren''s face just now, but he didn''t want to hurt him?


    Darren stood up and walked out of the restaurant. He went to the bathroom and tried to stop the bleeding. At the sight of him walking out and covered his nose, Amanda suddenly realized that he might have had a nosebleed. She fainted at the sight of it and he was in such a hurry that she rushed out.


    But she had no other choice. She didn''t know Darren was behind her. She got scared when she heard someone talking behind her. Instinctively, she gave him a heavy blow. It was powerful enough to blow his nose, which made him bleeding. She gave a wry smile and thought to herself, ''I''m awesome!''


    After carefully washing himself in the washroom, Darren turned around. At the sight of Amanda who was following him, she gave him two pieces of cotton, "Use this to stop the bleeding first." She closed her eyes tightly all this time so as not to pass out as soon as she saw his nosebleed.


    Darren took it and asked surprisingly, "how to use it?"


    "Don''t you know how to use it? Didn''t you have an nosebleed? "


    "It was a long time ago, I didn''t use it." Said Darren flatly.


    "I mean, put this sheet into your nostril, and prevent the nosebleed from bleeding for the moment," she added.


    When he saw that the person in the mirror


    of Amanda, Amanda was dumbstruck. "What are you doing?"


    "It''s stuffy here." Said Darren. He took a spoonful of porridge and began to eat calmly.


    She was afraid that she would lose her dignity if she looked up and saw that there was a stream of blood on Darren''s face. But fortunately, she had a good lunch and it was not a big deal.


    After lunch, she left the house with Amanda.


    There were latest dresses and brand new accessories designed by the designer. The designer asked Amanda to design carefully, and Amanda followed the requirements of the designer from head to toe. They were either standing or sitting, and she could see herself dressed by the designer from a mirror.


    In the end, Amanda was steadied. She breathed a sigh of relief. Her hair was braided into a graceful little bun. In her white dress, there were many lily flowers on the soft skirt. The earrings were inlaid with green pine and snow diamonds. The neck was decorated with the same kind of necklace, and even the shoes were white and green.


    "Am I in costume dryad?" Amanda asked. Amanda took a look at herself in the mirror.


    "It could be a huntaway girl. If I can help you with a walking stick, you will be taught how to ride a stick." Said Darren seriously.

 Chapter 139 Really Amazing

    Amanda rolled her eyes as she replied, "If the shepherdess was dressed like this, she was robbed by robbers in the forest a long time ago."


    "Would not the robbers of the forest rob her if she did not wear them?" Darren asked.


    "Of course. If she doesn''t wear a dress, she must be very poor. How would a robber have the heart to rob her? Besides, she is poor. There is nothing worth robbing."


    "Grab back to be the lady of the village." Said Darren nonchalantly.


    "What?" Amanda was shocked.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go home." Darren didn''t talk to her anymore. He took her straight back to the An family.


    "For today''s business party, I''ve confirmed that Cheng Group really hasn''t met many clients. But Susie is a sociable person. What you need to do is very simple. You just need to be more popular than her." Said Darren.


    "That''s so easy." As long as she was the daughter-in-law of the An Group, she would be the center of attention wherever she went. Of course, this was all attributed to the man, which made her get used to the way he treated her.


    Darren said, "no, it''s not enough."


    "What? What else do we need? " "Don''t tell me you want all the people in the hall to follow me. I''m a low-key person. I don''t think this way is suitable for me at all," she said, taking a deep breath.


    He pinched her nose and gave her a pinch. The latter shouted, "Hey! What are you doing?"


    "Amanda, is there anything wrong with your head?" Said Darren angrily.


    As soon as he heard what she said, Amanda immediately explained, "Okay, okay. Tell me, what should I do?"


    "First of all, let''s confirm our purpose? Do you still remember the purpose of your revenge? " Said Darren flatly.


    Then he thought of the pain Susie brought to her, and said with hatred, "I''ll let Susie know what it''s like to suffer."


    "Obviously she won''t get pregnant temporarily, so you can''t let her feel the pain of losing her baby, which is also against the law." Said Darren, "the reason why Susie tre


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he friend said with a sly smile. She cast a glance at Amanda who was in the middle and hinted something else.


    Susie knew what she meant. She sighed and said, "it''s all my uncle''s and my aunt''s fault. They passed away a long time ago. And Amanda is a disobedient child. She have been living abroad for so many years and she have indulged herself a lot. My parents are very worried about her."


    "Oh, I see. Being a gentlemanly lady, you should be well behaved. Although she gave herself a smug satisfaction, it is obvious that you are the daughter of a prominent family." Her friend said.


    But Susie had already left. There was no point for her to keep her away from the crowd. She took a walk and said goodbye to Charles immediately.


    Susie ignored her and went to the garden. There were many handsome men and beautiful girls. The people in the hall were talking about business, while they were here just for fun. There were also other acquaintances around. Susie was very happy to drink with them.


    "Susie, tell us whether the news on the newspaper is true or not. You know a lot about people around you." A girl asked Susie curiously.


    Susie waved her hand and said, "there''s nothing to talk about. Don''t you know what the truth is?"


    "Your sister is so awesome! Why don''t you learn from her?" Someone said with a smile.

 Chapter 140 Sisterhood

    It was not easy for her to have an affair with Amanda after her marriage to Darren. Because Lionel is completely free of gossip. But Mr. Darren had a lot of affairs, and his relationship with Rose was well known. Now Amanda appears as Darren''s wife. After the rumor of an affair, everyone expected her to end in misery, but Amanda showed up unperturbed and made headlines for the next edition of the show with Darren.


    It was truly not the skill of ordinary women. There was a tacit understanding between them. They exchanged a knowing look with each other.


    Susie guided them to think this way on purpose. She smiled and said, "my family also worry a lot about this, but you know that my father and mother are kind and honest. We won''t get involved in this matter. We just worry about these things."


    Suddenly, everyone looked behind Susie with a weird smile.


    Susie turned around and saw Amanda coming over with a glass of wine. She was smiling at her.


    "Why did you come out? There are so many guests inside. Aren''t you going to greet them?" Susie said with a smile when she saw Amanda towards her.


    "Business is my brother''s skill, I followed in the past to do what, as follows the elder sister to come out, to know the friends around." Amanda proposed.


    Susie looked around and lowered her voice, "I''m afraid my temple is too small to accommodate a big Buddha like you. You''d better go back to the hall. That''s your place."


    "I don''t understand what you said. I came here with my brother and sister, so I don''t know anyone. My brother is busy with his business, but she ignored me. I''m tired of being here by myself. I''d better go back first." Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    Susie quickly stopped her and said in a low voice, "Amanda, what tricks are you playing?"


    "I just came here to meet someone. Why are you so nervous?" Amanda glanced at her.


    The girls were standing aside. The crowd couldn''t hear wh


    re for the development of our clients. So please be professional. Don''t stay here."


    Susie looked at Amanda''s words and felt even worse. She sneered and said, "It''s easy for you to say that. If you are really for Cheng Group, then you should socialize well with them. I am not you, do not have your position, why should I go social."


    She was the eldest daughter of the Cheng Group and she deserved to be admired. Even if she wasn''t admired, she could still be respected like fish in the water in the social circles. However, as long as Amanda come, she would always be set off. Everyone only saw her now.


    She was not reconciled at all. Why could she be ignored like this? Why did she have to hide in the garden? She wouldn''t feel so bad if she didn''t have Amanda around, but Amanda pulled her back to the living room.


    "Mrs. Susie, you two are so close." The people in the hall couldn''t help laughing when they saw Susie was holding her hand.


    Amanda clinked her glass with the man and said with a smile, "sure."


    Susie was a little surprised. How could Amanda pull her hand in such a public occasion?


    Charles quickly walked over and said, "Where have you been? Mr. Hua has been wondering about the program our company has implemented recently. Susie, please make an introduction now."

 Chapter 141 You Are So Stupid

    "Mr. Hua, you are also interested in our recent plan." Susie greeted with a smile.


    Amanda took a sip of the wine and smiled.


    After the conversation with Mr. Hua, Susie was relieved. Mr. Hua treated her so well, but all this was for the sake of Mrs. Amanda. Susie took time to look at Amanda. When Amanda was eating snacks leisurely, there were always people laughing to greet her. This was because of the An Group''s reputation.


    Susie bit her lip and swore to herself that she would be more famous and eye-catching than Amanda.


    She was happy to be with Susie. She picked some snacks and ate them in a leisurely manner.


    There was a sudden silence in the hall. Everyone looked at the entrance in surprise.


    A man, dressed in a black long coat, walked into the hall from the entrance. He was handsome and arrogant, and his sharp eyes were searching for the people in the hall. A waiter, with due respect, walked into the hall. He did not have the invitation, but he saw his face. Therefore, no one dared to stop him from leaving the hall.


    "Mr. Darren, we shall be greatly honored by your presence." Seeing that, the leader of the group walked up to them with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Colin. I''m here to pick up my wife." He said politely.


    "Where is your wife? I just greeted them because they were here. " Mr. Colin said with a smile.


    Amanda was having her dessert, so she didn''t notice the change of the atmosphere outside.


    Mr. Darren looked around and then walked towards Amanda.


    He patted her on the shoulder, and then turned to look at her. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw her face. "What are you doing here?" She asked.


    Darren frowned. "Why am I here?"


    Amanda chuckled, "I didn''t expect you to come so early. I thought we had to wait a little longer." She managed to push her way through a crowd of people, only to eat a few ah, so being taken away, it is not enough for


    anda. He didn''t need to worry about the contract at all.


    Now Amanda really regretted having taken advantage of her own chance. She should have taken advantage of it, so that the status of the audience is herself.


    He and Amanda stayed for a short while before they came out.


    "Hey, didn''t you want to test my result? You just talked a few words with Mr. Colin from the beginning to the end. What kind of inspection is it?"


    Darren glanced at her and said, "I don''t need to read more? I can see it at a glance. I''m here with you. No matter how bad the work is, the result will be perfect. "


    "Who can''t talk big? If it doesn''t work, I''ll tell you and you need to be responsible."


    "As long as you''re smart enough, I can take care of everything. The only thing I''m worried about is your ability," he added


    "Don''t look down upon me. I''m not as stupid as you think. Besides, I did a good job today," she added


    Darren didn''t talk to her anymore. He drove home directly and asked her to change into a set of simple and easy-going clothes.


    Totally confused, Amanda followed him out. The car stopped steadily. He was a little stunned to see the colorful buildings in front of him. "Orphanage?"


    Darren opened the trunk and said, "Come here quickly to take these things."

 Chapter 142 Be Happy

    "What?" But she didn''t have the slightest idea what he was talking about. There were some delicately packaged books in the trunk and they were all placed inside. She picked one and put it in the trunk. It was really a weight.


    "Don''t move! Give it to me!" Said Darren.


    "You come here to move?" Amanda blinked her eyes and thought, ''he even doesn''t bother to clean the table. How could he take the initiative to do the hard work?''


    Darren didn''t hesitate and entered the office with a pile of books in his hands.


    "Wow, here comes bro." The kids were playing the games in the orphanage. They rushed up excitedly when they saw Darren coming in. Amanda was shocked, was he exactly Darren? Was he the cold and arrogant man who always gave no leeway?


    He smiled happily like the sunshine. The children around him got closer to him unconsciously as if he was one of them. They were very familiar with him. It seemed that it was not the first time for Darren to be here.


    After putting down the book, Darren turned around and saw Amanda at the door. He frowned and said, "What are you doing there? Come on in. "


    The children all looked at her curiously.


    "Hi, Darren." An old woman with silver hair came out. She was wearing a pair of glasses and looked very kind. She greeted Darren enthusiastically.


    Darren. The corners of his mouth twitched. She called him Darren. And Darren listened to him attentively. With a diplomatic smile, he replied, "Dean, I''ve come to see the children."


    The dean said with a smile, "everyone likes the clothes you sent last time and wondered when you would come again. You have been expected at last."


    "Bro, I''ve learned a new song."


    "Bro, I can take this plane,"


    The children circled around Darren and praised themselves without hiding. And Darren also showed a faint smile.


    "Bro, who is this sister?" A girl pointed at Amanda and asked timidly.


    "Introduce yourself when you see others." He furrowed his brows as he didn''t get any response from her.


    Amanda stepped forward and asked with a smile, "Is there anyone who taught you t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    took them to make small ingots, plum blossom, and some people made dumplings with special workmanship. They wrapped the dumplings with a layer of dough, and made the dumplings into a toy.


    The dumplings were all made in a steamer. Worried that they might break into pieces if someone cooked them in water, he used the steamer to heat them.


    "I bought the ingot." "This plum blossom belongs to me." When the dumplings were taken out, everyone hurried to look for the unique dumplings they had made.


    Standing by the window, Amanda rubbed her arm and said, "I''m so tired. It''s more tiring than making dumplings myself."


    "Where are my dumplings?" he asked


    "You still want to eat? Take it yourself." But she was too tired to argue with Darren.


    "Thank you for teach us how to make dumplings." The kids rushed to her, and the latter was thrilled and gave each of them a big hug.


    It was getting dark. After getting on the car, Amanda looked at Darren and said, "I didn''t expect you would come here."


    Darren raised his lips slightly. "Why couldn''t I think of anything?"


    Many of them didn''t expect that Darren would be so considerate to help the children in the orphanage.


    "My parents passed away when I was very young. There is no difference between me and them." Darren said lightly, "Although I have grandpa and they look much happier than me, I also hope they can be happier."

 Chapter 143 Make Full Use Of It

    "So, do you often come to this orphanage to help them?" Amanda said, "But it''s strange. If you want the orphanage to be renovated, it''s not a hard thing. Why do you want it to stay in such a remote place?"


    Darren looked up at her and asked, "What reason do you think it is?"


    Amanda rolled her eyes, "It is your plan. Why do you ask me?"


    "It never occurred to me that you would bring it up." Said Darren flatly.


    Amanda was stunned, she''d better give up asking about it. After thinking for a while, Amanda asked, "Do you want to keep this place?"


    "What?" He calmly looked at the traffic lights in front of him, as if he didn''t understand why Amanda would ask such a question.


    "When Sheryl was in hospital, and my family was going to redecorate the house, so I wanted to come back from England secretly to prevent them from taking Sheryl''s room away. I knew Sheryl won''t live in it, but I still wanted to keep it. They told me that after redecoration, there won''t be anything missing in Sheryl''s room, and it would be better than before, but I still wanted to keep his room. That room belongs to Sheryl only." Amanda shrugged her shoulders and added, "But I still couldn''t stop them. My aunt renovated the whole Cheng family as she wanted. As a result, it didn''t look like Cheng family at all. The only thing they haven''t changed for years is only the address. The rest is no longer original Cheng family anymore."


    "You are wrong." Said Darren.


    Amanda was a little surprised, and she raised her voice, "I wasn''t wrong. That''s where Sheryl once stayed. It''s unique and only room for Sheryl. I did it to protect him. Even if in their eyes, I''m a rebellious person, but I still insist. Even if it all begin all over again, I would still do the same thing."


    "No, I didn''t mean by this." Darren shook his head.


    "Then what is it?" She blinked and didn''t understan


    ould share everything with you. You should talk to her more often."


    Susie straightened her face and said, "My brother always comes up with bad ideas. He saw how Amanda treated me in the company. Why still ask me to be polite to her."


    Mrs. Li was a little surprised and asked, "What happened? Did she dare disobey you?"


    Susie snorted, "Don''t even mention about disobey or not. She usually disdain me and even hit me. My brother even coaxed them but not help me. In our company, everyone is able to trample on me."


    Mrs. Li instantly straightened up. She pointed at Charles and asked angrily, "How could you stand by and watch your own sister being bullied?"


    Charles said, "Mom, don''t just believe Susie''s words. She doesn''t treat anyone nicely in the company. Besides, Susie always makes a scene at me and says that I''m biased Amanda. She said that I took Amanda to meet clients without her, but actually clients agree to sign the contract with me for Amanda''s sake. What else can I do to take her?"


    "How dare you dislike your sister. If she hadn''t helped you, you wouldn''t have been so relaxed in the company." Mrs. Li was so angry, "You really pissed me off. Is it because Amanda is strong now? Is there only one sister left in your world?"

 Chapter 144 I Want To Have Porridge

    "All right. You will never understand me." Charles turned around and went upstairs. He couldn''t think of anything wrong with his mind on business. What Susie could only do now was to be angry. She didn''t serve as a man of tolerance, making his business hard to do. In addition, she even offended Amanda several times. As a result, she was even unable to see Amanda through. Every day she thought about the little things of jealousy, and did not want to think that Amanda''s present status would be easy to deal with her.


    Fortunately, the custody of Sheryl in dad''s hands, so it is good, let Amanda read leans to continue to make contributions to the Cheng family, he is now more and more like this sister.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. My brother is an expert in making money and squandering. Amanda is a big shot in the city, but he knows that I''m useless since he can help him with the cases. I''ll prove myself to my brother sooner or later. He''ll be the most useless person even if there is Amanda." Susie said coldly.


    She patted Susie on the shoulder sadly and said, "Susie, actually your brother made a right decision. The reason why Amanda could marry Darren is because of the power of our family. She has good resources, so she wanted to give them to our family first. You don''t have to worry about it. The only way is to take a longer-term project. Even a young girl like Amanda


    could marry Darren, My daughter is so good, how can lose to her?"


    Susie nodded her head and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I know it."


    After getting home, she turned on the light and yawned, "I''m so tired. It turns out that playing with children is more tiring than attending parties. "


    Darren glanced at her, "How tired can you be?"


    "Humph! You always save nice things for the kids, you don''t talk well when you''re gone." Then she stood up and went upstairs.


    "Cook for me." Darren said lightly behind her.


    She turned around and said in surprise, "d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    od at home has eaten so fast, no one will refuse the chance to be praised, Amanda cannot help but become complacent.


    "Make full use of it." However, her complacency disappeared immediately. She glared at him and asked, "What do you mean? Do you mean I only cook for you?"


    "Isn''t it true?" The corner of his mouth twitched unconsciously, as if he wanted to laugh, but he controlled himself.


    ''I should have listened to him, '' she thought.


    Darren didn''t know if it was for raw materials or not, so he didn''t go to the nearby house. Instead, he went a few more streets and found that the best with the most goods.


    When they went into the supermarket, Amanda, who wore home clothes, felt uncomfortable all the time. She had no reason to ask Darren to follow her when she was pushing a cart. She ran to and fro to take her stuff. She followed Darren all the time, pretending to be a qualified housewife.


    "Give more corns." She came back with many carrots in her hands. Darren nodded at her and saw her take two carrots. He frowned and said, "don''t take them."


    "It''s very good. I used the rip to cook the cake. Please give me some taste." Amanda put the carrot in straight, as he saw Darren look normal. He didn''t say anything else. He was relieved. She used to be a carrot to resist.

 Chapter 145 Meeting Him

    "I like leek. It''s fresh too." Amanda said.


    "I don''t want leek." However, on the other hand, Amanda had already put leek in carefully. He frowned and looked at her. She said, "Anyway, I''m a cook. It''s my call to decide on the ingredients."


    "Can you not always choose weird things?" He couldn''t help but ask her, seeing her taking two onions and a bunch of celery.


    Amanda pushed him away and said, "Please believe in the cook."


    He would have kicked her out of the kitchen if he didn''t trust her. Why should he let her choose?


    "This is the best for putting this into the porridge." Amanda said with a smile while she was taking out a yam from a storage shelf. Suddenly, the smile on her face froze.


    When they were having supper, Josie and Lionel were walking hand in hand. She was still smiling at them. Suddenly, Lionel looked up and her, Amanda. He stopped walking, looking worried.


    Following the direction, Darren saw Lionel and Josie at a glance. A trace of unwillingness could be seen in Lionel''s eyes. He raised his lips slightly. Even if he was not willing to, he calmly took the yam from Amanda and said, "let''s go to have a look again."


    "These should be enough." It never occurred to Amanda that they would meet Lionel in the supermarket. The man in front of him was now a stranger to him. He was no longer hers. He was now the fiance of Josie. And he was just a stranger for her. She could no longer greet him with a smile, nor walk hand in hand. She even felt heartbroken at the sight of him.


    She didn''t want to buy anything now. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible. But Darren saw the emotional change of Amanda. He showed a layer of anger on his face and said lightly, "it''s not enough. Go on."


    The man looked arrogant and indifferent, which showed his displeasure. He then lowered his voice, "what are you afraid of?"


    "I''m no


    She went into the kitchen and made porridge for Darren. No matter how sad and heartbroken she was, she and Lionel would never be together. The most important thing for her was to cook the porridge for Darren.


    She carefully put the Sweet Corn Chicken Congee in the white china bowl and went upstairs. The bedroom suddenly was light up. She went over and knocked on the door, shouting, "Darren, your congee is ready."


    There was no sound inside. Amanda had knocked on the door several times, but he didn''t answer. So he looked back first. He assumed that Darren wouldn''t come out of the study. She opened the door carefully. Firstly, she made sure that there was no water sound in the bathroom, so he was not taking a shower.


    Darren was upset at first, but he didn''t want to pay attention to it at first when he heard the knock on the door. Then she opened the door and went inside. Amanda popped her head out and looked around carefully, but he was standing on the other side of the door, so Amanda didn''t see him, and mumbled, "Is it possible that someone frightens me all of a sudden? But it''s strange, why did they disappear suddenly at night?"


    Darren didn''t know what she was thinking. He stood behind the door and looked at her coldly.

 Chapter 146 Cooking When The Porridge Is Cold

    ''Did she come here to bring me the porridge? She came in and put the porridge down carefully. As soon as she raised her head, she saw the window near Darren''s bed. Then she walked over carefully and opened the curtain. There was nobody in the window. Seeing that, she breathed a sigh of relief and made sure that Darren wouldn''t suddenly come out from somewhere, and then she sat on the window relaxed. However, as soon as he looked up, he saw Darren embracing his arm. He stood calmly at the door and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Amanda covered her chest with her hand and asked weakly, "Why are you there?"


    "It is not strange for me to do anything in my room, but why do you sneak in? What do you want?" Said Darren flatly.


    "I''m not sneaking around. You always appear from time to time. I''m just worried that if I come in, I''ll be scared by you again. I don''t expect that you''re still frightening. Indeed, every time I knocked on the door, you didn''t respond." Amanda was still in fear and complained.


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Said Darren in a calm voice. But his words sounded aggressive.


    "I''m not messing with you. I made porridge for you. But you said you didn''t want to talk to me. okay, You let me down." She stood up and was about to leave.


    "Amanda, do you think you are pathetic?" Just as she was about to walk out, she saw Darren standing behind her.


    "I don''t think I''m pitiful."


    "Then why do you always act like the sad heroine in front of everyone? Don''t you know that people hate to see that face?" Darren was mean when he said these words. All of a sudden, Amanda turned around and shouted at him, "I broke up with my boyfriend. I can''t be sad. Seeing my ex-boyfriend, do I need to be happy? That''s too disappointing. I can''t do it. "


    "Cros


    d and stammered, "Nonsense! I''m not such a person."


    "That''s just for you. The real value of a thing is not estimated by yourself, but by other people. When you feel it is a treasure, and when others think it''s just grass, you still won''t give it up. For such a self absorbed person, why don''t you just live in seclusion?" Darren said excitedly.


    Amanda blinked her eyes. She knew that Darren was talking nonsense, but she agreed with him.


    Noticing that she stopped crying, he said in a much softer tone, "The porridge is cold. Go and make another bowl."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she exclaimed, "It wasn''t done long ago. How come it gets cold?"


    "I said, it''s cold now. Please start over again." Said Darren with a straight face.


    Amanda stamped her feet with anger, "you are bullying me, aren''t you?"


    "I''m the boss. Go ahead!" Said Darren flatly.


    She looked at Darren angrily. She turned around and took the bowl away. It was still warm, but he asked her to cook when she was so sad. He was a bully. She was right. Darren was a bad guy, a devil.


    You jerk! I want to eat carrot, pineapple, onion, celery, and porridge all into your mouth. It makes you sick!

 Chapter 147 A Photo On The Back

    Amanda was so angry that she went to the kitchen again to prepare the dishes. However, Darren had already shown up in front of the kitchen without anyone noticing. She swore in a low voice that Darren was an unscrupulous capitalist while washing vegetables for him.


    Darren just stood there and watched them. Amanda, wearing simple home clothes, wore an apron, with her hair tied, had her sleeves rolled up, and her white elbow was exposed. The clear water drops dropped on the golden corn and dropped on her face. Because the water drops had been turned up a little higher, and flung to her face, Amanda quickly raised her hand to wipe her face.


    The scene was unexpectedly sweet and made people feel excited. Even Darren couldn''t help smiling.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw that Darren was already sitting in the dining room. With great fury, she immediately put the porridge in front of him. "Here, the fresh porridge. Have a taste. It''s still cold." she said threateningly.


    Seeing that she was still in high spirits and didn''t cry any more, Darren slightly raised his lips and said, "Tomorrow Susie will see your red eyes. What will she think?"


    His words took her aback. Susie saw her red and swollen eyes, she must think that she was bullied by Darren.


    She didn''t mind what Susie thought.


    "She must think you made me angry again, you are not popular here." He told her what was in her mind directly.


    "So what? Susie never thinks I''m a good person. I don''t care what she thinks about." Amanda proposed.


    Darren raised a finger and nodded. "Anger has never happened on one person. It makes you so sad, which means I''m very angry."


    His words caught her attention. She felt embarrassed and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not upset if you get angry."


    "If I am angry, you will definitely b


    re." She tried to get up, but she couldn''t move in the arms of Darren. She just lied there with her head covered. She looked away and felt a little depressed. He had promised to help her, but now he acted like this. Was it that fun to make her angry?


    Only those powerful people could tease others.


    "I''ll take a shower first." Darren said as he loosened his hands. And then the bathroom door was opened.


    Then he got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. Seeing that, she sat up immediately and shouted, "Hey! Come out!"


    "You''d better not come in, or don''t blame me." Darren kept the door open and the water sound was heard. Amanda dared not go inside. She sat on the edge of the bed angrily and muttered, "who is he? He''s annoying! He not only didn''t help me but also took my bathroom. And he said those offensive words to me."


    The sound of flowing water came from the bathroom, which made Amanda indulge in reading the news.


    Darren was washing himself under the shower in the bathroom and warm water was pouring on his body. After the shower gel with the fragrance of roses she liked most melted by the water, the whole bathroom was covered with a faint fragrance, as if walking into the rose garden.

 Chapter 148 Sleeping Here

    However, Darren didn''t like the smell. He was washed away with water in disgust.When he took the shampoo, he knocked the bottle off. He picked it up and found a small picture of Lionel on the back.The poorly pixelated photo, which looks like a candid shot, was left in the bathroom and taped to the shampoo bottle, revealing the owner''s intentions.


    Suddenly, he pulled a long face. He couldn''t believe that Amanda put his pictures in the bathroom.


    The sound of water stopped when Amanda was waiting outside. Seeing that Darren came out wearing a bath towel, she sat on the window and gave him a back, "go out quickly after you finish the shower. Don''t disturb my rest."


    Then he shut the door and left.


    After Darren left, she took her own clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    The vapor in the bathroom was strong. It seemed that Darren just took a shower.


    She turned on the tap and poured all kinds of petals. The fragrance of flowers filled the bathtub. She stretched leisurely and reached for the bottle, only to find it was gone.


    She stretched her body to look for it, but she couldn''t find it. Suddenly, a cold voice said, "What are you looking for?"


    Amanda looked up and saw Darren standing in front of the bathroom door. She had locked the door, and he came in even before she heard the sound of door opening. Amanda immediately asked alertly, "how did you come in?"


    Fortunately, she hadn''t started to take a shower yet. It was too dangerous. She didn''t know what was wrong with Darren, so he looked at him cautiously.


    "What are you looking for?" He stared at her with a sullen face.


    "What I am looking for has nothing to do with you."


    "Are you looking for this?" Darren took out the bottle of shampoo and threw it directly in front of Amanda. The bottle splashed water, which showed that Da


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou. You have no right to judge him. How could you blame him like that?"


    Darren''s words froze. He looked away and said, "At least, I have the right to protect what I want. A man can''t even protect his beloved man. Then what kind of man can he be?"


    "The premise is that the woman he loves is willing to be protected by him. That''s the best of both worlds. If a man has enough strength, he only forces others to accept his feelings and accept his protection. He is a robber, a robber, not a hero." Amanda said.


    "Amanda." Darren growled, "Do you think that I connive at you? That''s why you talk to me so presumptuously."


    "I''m just trying to reason with you." But when she noticed that Darren was on the verge of getting angry, she immediately calmed herself down and said, "Darren, don''t quarrel with each other. Just go out first. I need to take a shower."


    Darren turned around and left with a long face.


    Amanda leaned against the wall and breathed a sigh of relief. ''why is he so angry? Why does he care so much about her relationship with Lionel? Does he like her? I don''t think he will fall in love with me? She thought to herself, ''they quarreled with each other every day, so it would be weird if he still loves me.''

 Chapter 149 Penetrate The Mystery

    She stayed in the bathroom for a long time, so long that her body was a little numb. When she went out of the bathroom, she saw Darren half lying on her bed, idly shuttling down with her iPad in his hand.


    "Why are you still here? Are we going to sleep here tonight? " Amanda asked cautiously with her eyes wide open.


    Darren glanced at her and said, "Yes, do you think I''m in a daze here?"


    The corners of her mouth twitched. What a cold joke.


    She said, "you can sleep here, and I''ll sleep in the next room."


    "Come here." Said Darren flatly. With his eyes fixed on the screen, he took out his phone and scrolled through the screen.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a place to sleep," she added.


    "Do you want me to repeat myself?" Said Darren.


    All right, Amanda shrugged her shoulders and lay down on the other side of the bed. Seeing that the interface of Darren''s iPad was flashing so fast, she curiously went over to have a look. However, the screen of Darren''s iPad just stopped. A badly mutilated face appeared in the mirror and stared at Amanda with gloomy eyes. Amanda was so frightened that she grabbed Darren''s shoulder and shrank behind him with a scream.


    "Loser." Just a new horror movie poster is more scared than she is, Darren snorted.


    With a rattled expression, he asked, "what is that?"


    "It''s just a big poster. Here is a story." He was just upset and wanted to watch a movie casually, but he didn''t expect Amanda to be so timid. He rolled his eyes and sent the iPad to her.


    Afraid of the horror movie, but she couldn''t resist his curiosity. Amanda grabbed the shoulders of Darren and took the brief introduction of the story. It said that there was a bronze mirror in a village, which had been handed down from a long time ago. It was said that there was a fox living in the mirror, and it was easy to make wishes there. So a group of college students came over when they heard about this. On this day, they planned to start the adventure.


    Sure enough, nowadays, college students were becoming more and more popular in negative films. Amanda was curious about whether the woman in the mirror was a ghost or a goblin. It was a low cost horror movie with amazing effect.


    "Do you want to have a look?" Seeing that she h


    and walked out.


    Darren saw her frightened and pitiful look, he could not help frowning slightly, but he thought about it and did not say much. He said gently, "change your clothes and let''s go out for breakfast."


    "Are you going out for dinner?" Isn''t he the one who hates going out to eat, who often asked her gets up to cook breakfast instead of letting him sleep in? Amanda wondered.


    "What are you waiting for?" Asked Darren as he pushed the door. He had been waiting for a while, but she didn''t come out.


    "I will be ready in a minute." Then she closed the door and changed her clothes. When she came out, she saw Darren. Amanda tried to pull a long face and pretend that she wasn''t the one who had a bad sleep last night.


    Looking at her awkward look, Darren''s heart softened. "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Was he laughing at her? "I sleep well. You don''t sleep well, do you? After all, you slept with me last night." Was he kicked down by her in his dream?


    "Indeed." There was a smile in his eyes. "It''s a test of survival."


    "Don''t take any risks in the future. It will be terrible if someone is killed." Amanda proposed.


    "No, it''s very challenging, like a jungle survival memory." Said Darren.


    Amanda was confused. "What kind of jungle survival remember?"


    "There are lots of snakes and vines in the forest." Said Darren.


    "So what?"


    "It''s really annoying."


    "¡­¡­"


    Being teased, Amanda''s face turned red with embarrassment and she slowly walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 150 A Silent Call

    "Of course I''m embarrassed. I don''t want anyone to see my embarrassment." Amanda remarked, as she covered her face with her hand.


    Her ears turned red because of shyness. She said, "I don''t care. I''m not going to work. I want to ask for leave. You go and ask for leave."


    "Why not go to work?" Darren frowned. The marks on her neck were much better, which would make those who dared to covet her give up. And those who dared to bully her would restrain themselves. What a perfect marks! However, from the expression of Amanda''s response, he could not accept that. He said, "you can''t just stay here. I''ll think of something for you. Get in the car and change."


    Then she followed Darren into the car. She didn''t believe that Darren could figure out a way to deal with the situation. To her surprise, after Darren parked the car, he directly walked into a silk knitted shop and took out a print of white plum silk scarf. He lifted his hand to help Amanda tie it to her neck. The huge silk scarf loosened to completely cover the marks on his neck.


    Amanda looked at him and smiled, "Mr. Darren is really experienced and professional."


    Darren''s face darkened. After fastening the belt for her, he directly drove away.


    After they arrived at the restaurant, Amanda ordered steamed buns, millet porridge and pumpkin cakes. The food here was very delicate and the amount of each dish was small, but because of the high quality of the food, the price was also very high.


    She picked up a pumpkin cake and put it into her mouth. She looked out of the window with a smile on her face. It seemed that she didn''t care what happened last night.


    He couldn''t figure out what was on her mind right now. Thinking of the scene that she snuggled in his arms last night and begged for mercy. Darren wants this meal to turn into dinner and prepare for the night to come again.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." All of a sudden, he stood up, t


    ough night."


    After having dinner casually, Amanda then sat in the living room and watched TV. The TV play was getting more and more boring. There was either a drama of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, a battle of perfect wife and a concubine, and the emperor and her daughter-in-law in ancient times were all so courteous. It took her half an hour to watch, and she even yawned.


    In a daze, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. Amanda opened it curiously and said, "hello."


    There was no reply.


    "Did my phone break down? "She wondered. "Hey, who are you? Can you speak? Did I damage it? "


    All of a sudden, a faint gasp came from the other end of the line, which made Amanda''s brain tightened. She clenched her phone tightly, and her heart ached for it. Her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. She seemed to have known who was calling. A very strong premonition, and a very strong intuition told her that who was calling.


    It was still silent on the other side of the phone. But there was nothing more than tears falling down from the phone. After dropping tears, she threw away her phone and lied on the sofa, weeping.


    Hearing her sob, Lionel felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if it was hit hard by a hammer. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t cry. I don''t deserve your tears."

 Chapter 151 Drive Off In Opposite Directions

    Tears welled up in Amanda''s eyes and ran down her cheeks. Hearing what Lionel said, she felt sadder. They shouldn''t have come to this. Was it because she was a trouble maker? Or was it because their relationship wasn''t as strong as she thought.


    "Amanda, don''t cry. I have to say sorry to you. I don''t think I have the right to say anything more to you. I just want you to know that no matter what happens, as long as you need help, you can tell me directly. Even if we can''t be together, I will do what I should do," Lionel said in a low voice.


    "What I need you to do? I don''t need anything now. Lionel, thank you very much for helping me and taking care of me. But, I am not willing to accept this," Amanda said. She then cried and threw herself on the sofa. "I know I''m not free. I''m just a bargaining chip of the Cheng family. I shouldn''t have hoped that one day we could break through all the obstacles, but why? Why did you give up first?" she added.


    Why did he give up her first? Did he know how hard it was for her to get to this situation? Were all the happiness she had when she was with him fake? Was it all illusory? Was she self sentimental?


    "Lionel, why? I don''t believe that there were all misunderstandings in the past. I don''t believe that you don''t like me. Why are you leaving me behind and denying our love?" Amanda asked obstinately.


    Lionel said from the other side of the phone, "Don''t ask that again. It''s meaningless to talk about it. Amanda, I''m leaving now. I don''t know when I''ll see you again. I''ve sent my personal assistant''s phone number to your mailbox. I don''t know when we will meet again."


    "You are leaving? Where are you going?" Amanda asked quickly.


    Standing in front of the glass window and looking out at the darkness outside, where the stars were flickering. Lionel saw a giant airplane, which was parking at the airport outside. It was ready, and as soon as the tim


    as no voice from the other end of the phone. Amanda was such a precious treasure in his heart, but he couldn''t protect her anymore. When he heard Amanda''s sob, he was distressed and all his calmness went out of control.


    He tried to comfort her, but failed. Amanda was still crying sadly. He blamed himself. He had promised to protect her, but he still disturbed her and made her sad in the end.


    "Don''t cry, Amanda. There''s only ten minutes left. Let''s have a good talk, okay? Let me remember your voice and your laughter. Don''t let me always remember your sadness, okay? At least, be happier at this moment," he said.


    Having heard what Lionel had said, Amanda wiped her tears and answered in a hoarse voice, "Okay. Where are you going again? I thought you would travel around the world a lot. Why did you take so long this time?"


    "There is a new business I need to deal with there. It''s from that company. I''ll stay there for a while," he answered.


    "How long will you stay? A year? Will your family agree with that?" Amanda asked. In the Gu family, Lionel was of great importance. And that was why his grandfather was so angry when he knew that Lionel was pursuing Amanda. But if Lionel left the family and started his own business, would the Gu family agree with him?

 Chapter 152 Why Are You Crying

    "It''s okay. They are all my families. They won''t refuse me. Besides, I made up my mind to go there this time," Lionel said.


    "What about Josie?" Amanda asked quickly.


    "I don''t want her to wait for me. It''s a waste of time. If possible, she can break off the engagement at any time and marry someone she loves," Lionel sighed.


    Amanda nodded her head and chuckled, "It must be a lie. You want to meet a beauty abroad, don''t you? There are so many beautiful women abroad. Can you hold yourself at that time?"


    The corners of Lionel''s mouth curled into a small smile. "No, I won''t. I have a strong will," he replied.


    "I don''t believe that. You will be handsome, rich and kind-hearted. Who will not be moved by you? You will be so many girls'' dream boyfriend. They will step all over you," Amanda said as her nose twitched. Then she began to weep. "Actually, it would be nice if you marry a foreigner. Your skin is too white. If you marry a black woman, you might have a beautiful brown baby," she added.


    "What? Are you mixing paints? I can make brown and wheat color for you if you like," he said. With a resigned smile, he shook his head and added in a low voice, "What''s more, each color of skin has its own beauty. Mine is good too. I like the color of my skin. It''s better for me to have porcelain skin as yours."


    "Are you talking about boiled eggs?" Amanda proposed.


    "I''m talking about my little fool," Lionel replied. His voice was full of love and affection. He lowered his voice by her ear, like a stone falling into her heart.


    "Yes, I''m a fool. I failed to do everything. I always get you into trouble," Amanda added, blinking her eyes. She then added with a little depression, "I''m so stupid that I''d better honestly stay in my house. I don''t want to be a burden to others."


    "No, I''m willing to be your burden," Lionel answered without any hesitation.


    The tears rolled down from Amanda'' eyes again. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Oh, Mr. Lionel, what a pity. Even if you want to, you can''t be dragged down by me," Amanda said to the air.


    "Yes, it was three days and sixteen hours since we


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    didn''t feel cold at all. But when he saw her, he picked her up and took her back to the living room.


    "I''m fine. I can walk by myself," She said. But it was obvious that Darren always neglected other people''s words.


    Putting on her slippers, Amanda stood up and was about to go to bed. Darren said, "I want some porridge."


    Helplessly, Amanda turned around and asked, "Don''t you have porridge for dinner? Why do you eat porridge every night?"


    "Can''t I?" he asked. He then looked up and said lightly, "If you don''t want to make it, forget it."


    She dared not say no. if she irritated him, she would certainly have a hard time. So she had to turn to the kitchen.


    "Wait!" Darren furrowed his eyebrows and walked towards Amanda. Startled, Amanda widened her eyes as she watched the man approaching her. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    Darren didn''t notice that until now. He looked at her in the light and found that her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had just cried. He looked at her intently and touched her face. His voice was deep and powerful. He asked her, "Why are you crying?"


    Amanda blinked. She was actually at a loss what to do as Darren approached her. It was impossible for her to tell Lionel that she was sad because of the leaving of Lionel, which was undoubtedly a disturbance. "I said I was just obsessed with the wind. Do you believe me?" Amanda said as she tried to make a smile stiffly.

 Chapter 153 Im Not Scared Of You

    Darren''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that she was still trying to hide from him.


    "Amanda, speak out what you want and pretend to be a good person. Are you trying to scare me?" Said Darren flatly, shaking off his hands.


    His words were always harsh and hurtful. So she looked away and said, "you''re right, Mr. Darren. But I didn''t mean to scare you. You can just treat me as an irrelevant passer-by. Whether I''m good or bad is all my own business. It has nothing to do with you."


    Her words infuriated Darren. He retorted, "does it have nothing to do with me?"


    "Of course it''s none of your business." He was just her nominal husband and she had nothing to do with him.


    The thought of this made Amanda feel bitter. She looked down at the clean floor and felt her body was full of exhaustion. She didn''t know when her tiring life would come to an end.


    Suddenly, a big hand grabbed and lifted Amanda''s chin. A pair of furious eyes came into her eyes. She resolutely denied the relationship with him. People said that men were ruthless. If women were ruthless, they would be crazier than men.


    "Amanda, stop your wishful thinking to get rid of me." Darren said coldly. "You don''t have to stay away from me for the rest of your life."


    "What is the relationship between us?" Amanda asked.


    Stunned, he didn''t know what she was going to ask.


    "Do you think that every woman should go around you? I don''t want to get anything from you. It''s my own business and I don''t need anyone else to do it. I''ll make my own decision," he declared.


    "Have you forgotten that we seem to have a cooperation mission? That''s your business, or mine." Said Darren flatly.


    He was talking about the retaliation on Susie. To get even with Susie, she turned to Darren for help. If he wanted to use it as an excuse, she really had nothing to say.


    Noticing that Amanda had given up speaking, Darren felt a little helpless. ''Why does she always talk to me without scruple? She makes me feel bad, even


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "If you want to know what others think about you, just leave them alone. They will tell you," she added. Therefore, Rose was always waiting for him to tell her everything, no matter in details or in actions.


    As she thought of Rose, her body stiffened.


    "I don''t want other people''s things. I just want yours," said Darren.


    "What a pity! I''m not someone else. I don''t want you to know that," she added.


    Darren''s smile turned to a cold one. "Then who do you want to know?" He turned around and released her. "Are you still thinking about him?"


    "Yes." Then he said, "how dare you!"


    "Why not? I just said what I thought." "That might be my advantage." Amanda added.


    Unlike you, what are you thinking in your mind is always different from what you say on the mouth. Amanda felt a little cold. She sat on the windowsill and looked at the lights outside. She didn''t even cast a glance at Darren.


    He still has a problem with Rose. Why bother her? Why did he act so affectionate? Amanda bit her lip.


    "What are you trying to say?" Said Darren.


    She was his wife now, the dignified lady of the An Group. As long as he wanted, she could be his wife, and no one dared to bully her again. Her status was more than others. Darren had never thought of giving a woman his whole heart, but now, he was only willing to do it.

 Chapter 154 I Cant Let You Compensate

    This was the most precious he could offer her. How could she tease his unspoken kindness.


    In her eyes, he was unpardonable and guilty. So what he had done made her not favorable?


    On hearing this, Amanda laughed.


    Darren frowned. "Why are you laughing?"


    The smile on her face was so ironic that even Darren could not ignore her disdain and mockery.


    "What can I laugh at? Of course I laugh at myself. You are so busy every day that you don''t have time to deal with a woman like me. Don''t waste your time on me. You came here to revenge us because Lionel was with me and hurt your self-esteem. Don''t say that you love me. You never care about love. " Amanda said while looking at the man with a poker face.


    Revenge, just to maintain his dignity.


    Darren was amused by her reaction. He couldn''t believe his eyes. How could this woman see his feelings for her in this way?


    She didn''t accept everything, directly deny everything, and from the beginning, she believed that he was just taking revenge.


    He turned out to be so mean and cold in her heart.


    The feeling of shame consumed him. ''she just belittled my love. Is it necessary for her to insult me like this?


    Who does she think she is? A man who only knows how to sleep with her? Did she even try to feel his true love? How could she satirize him with such an intense behavior?


    "Amanda." The softness in his eyes vanished. He walked up to the young man and grabbed his chin, as if he had never been gentle. "Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?" He said coldly.


    "Why did you attack me? Didn''t you want me? I''m right here. " She blinked and tears slowly fell down from her eyes.


    Darren kept his cool for a while when he saw her tears. He didn''t have the heart to upset her. Perhaps she


    seemed that she had made great progress with Henry. She had noticed so many misfortunes to the people she cared about. Thank God, Maggie was still happy even though she was involved.


    Maggie punched her in the face. "You are a bad student, Amanda." Then she pointed at the red mark on Amanda''s neck and said, "You just said that. What''s wrong with you? Tell me the truth."


    The more she spoken, the more embarrassed she was. This seat was just at the back, so she didn''t notice that she was exactly grabbed by her daughter. "What do you think it is? Do you believe the kiss from a bee?"


    Maggie burst into laughter. She grabbed hold of the servant''s hand and said, "God bless me! Tell me. Does that bee have a family name as well? Is it Lionel?"


    She then realized that Maggie still didn''t know what had happened to her. With this in mind, she felt relieved.


    But only she knew that such a joke could not be made in the future, because that person was no longer her.


    Seeing her keep lowering her head and don''t say anything, Maggie took her as a shy girl. She sat on her desk, poked her waist and joked, "Don''t be embarrassed. We have all experienced things. I won''t laugh at you."

 Chapter 155 The Disagreement

    After a while, Maggie felt something wrong. She lowered her head and asked with concern, "Amanda, what''s wrong with you? Are you wronged by someone? If you feel wronged, just tell me. I''m here."


    "Maggie, I don''t think it''s a good joke," Amanda said in a low voice.


    Amanda thought that she had no right to say anything more about it and she didn''t want to cause any trouble to Maggie anymore. After all, Josie was a relative of the Zhao family.


    Maggie thought her words were not convincing enough, so she said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about this. I just say it when we are alone. I support you. Oh, ask him out. We can have lunch together. I have prepared many gifts for you."


    "He will not come out. He has already left," Amanda replied as she shook her head.


    "Has he left? What do you mean? Is he on a business trip?" Maggie was confused. "That''s not coincidence. I''ll keep all the gifts for you," she added.


    "No, he''s gone. He won''t come back recently and in the future. But even if he does, we''re just strangers. We broke up," she continued, taking a deep breath. She was very sad but still tried her best to keep calm.


    "Break up? Are you kidding?" Maggie smiled wryly. A good man like Lionel loved Amanda so much that sometimes she even envied her. Why did such a good man break up with her? Neither of them was casually making fun of others'' feelings.


    Then Amanda took out a piece of newspaper which was locked in the drawer and handed it to Maggie. Maggie took it over and opened it curiously. She read the content that Lionel and Josie had gotten engaged. She couldn''t control but shout, "What the hell?"


    Seeing Maggie''s reaction, Amanda smiled and said, "Calm down."


    Maggie had never expected that Lionel had engaged just after she went out for a few days. It was fine that he was engaged. But his fianc¨¦e was Josie, who had forced Amanda to leave the An Group. She grabbed hold of Amanda''s ha


    o the garden outside the hospital. It was quiet and there were few people.


    Looking at the lake in front of him, Henry made up his mind and said, "I have already known about it, but I can''t tell you."


    "Why? Are you worried that I will spoil your cousin''s happiness?" Maggie coldly asked.


    "I don''t worry that you will do something bad. I just think that we don''t have to get involved in this matter," Henry replied.


    "Not necessary to interfere?" Maggie repeated his words.


    "Maggie, don''t you think you''ve taken too much care of Amanda''s issues? I don''t object to your loyalty to help friends at this time. But Amanda should deal with these things by herself, unless she needs your help, I will not stop you two from communication. If she does not ask for help, I do not want you to interfere," he said.


    "Do you want me to just stand by and watch my dear friend being bullied?" Maggie coldly said. "You''re doing this for the sake of Josie. I''m Amanda''s good friend, but she is nobody to you. So you don''t care whether she''s alive or dead, right?"


    "Maggie, you misunderstood me. No matter who is the one engaged to Lionel, we don''t have to get involved in this matter. Because it doesn''t need us to take care of it. Tell me, what can you do after knowing this?" Henry said helplessly.

 Chapter 156 Childhood Crush

    "I will go to ask Josie why she took away Amanda''s boyfriend. Is it great that she has money and power?" Maggie said.


    "It has nothing to do with my cousin. She can''t decide it on her own. Since both the Xia family and the Gu family are on the same page, they must have some business reasons. Marriage is not the only thing they want," said Henry.


    Maggie said, "I don''t believe that. I don''t believe that Lionel would give up his love. So I''m going to ask Josie why Lionel agreed with the engagement."


    "Don''t go anywhere. I''ll take you there," said Henry helplessly.


    Maggie glanced at him and said, "Anyway, this has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about it."


    He pinched her cheek and said with a smile, "Don''t be mad. Let me send you there, otherwise my cousin won''t see you."


    Maggie followed him and sat in the front passenger seat with an unwilling face. She said with bravado, "I didn''t force you to get involved in this. You came here by yourself."


    Henry held Maggie''s shoulders and kissed her on her lip. Maggie''s eyes widened with chagrin, but her body responded to the kiss involuntarily. She blushed and pushed him away as soon as he got up. "Go get the car. It took us a long time."


    When Henry and Maggie arrived at the Xia Group, Josie asked them to come in as she heard the news that they came here.


    "Did you have a good time? Did you me a gift?" Josie said with a smile. She looked like a bright girl in a blue cheongsam with a diamond brooch on her chest. The wine red hair was tied into an elegant bun.


    Looking at Maggie, Josie knew her intention. She ordered her secretary to bring coffee here and forbade others to disturb her. Then she sat on the sofa in the reception area and took a sip of coffee before saying, "Do you want to defend your good friend?"


    Maggie calmed herself down when she heard this. She sat on the sofa in front of her and said, "I''m not here to fight against the injustice. I have no right and no reason


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d, "What''s wrong with you, Josie? Feelings are not reasonable at all. Amanda has never tried to seduce Lionel, so they naturally had feelings for each other. Maybe for people who are attracted by each other at the first sight, they love at the first sight. But for people who don''t love each other, no matter how long they get along with each other is just companionship."


    A sinister smile emerged on Josie''s lips. "Maggie, are you feeling sorry for me? I''ll be the lady of the Gu family soon, but Amanda is just a nobody. I don''t need your sympathy," she said.


    Maggie rolled her eyes and said, "I''m just being kind and reasonable for the time being, so that you won''t have to do anything harmful to both others and yourself. What''s more, it''s not right for you to do like this. If you have the ability to compete with Amanda in love, why are you coming after her?"


    "It''s none of your business. I''m willing to take revenge on her. But it''s hard to believe. Darren didn''t fall in love with her by accident. But when she was involved in the rumor, he still stepped out. Are you sure she really loves Lionel? Mr. Darren is not an easy-going man. If he really likes Amanda, I have to say that Amanda is really a capable woman," Josie said flatly.


    Maggie frowned and asked, "Why didn''t I know when there were any rumors?"

 Chapter 157 Im Better Than Her

    "You don''t know? You don''t know anything? Why do you come to me? Only after you figure out the process, you can seek justice for others," Josie said.


    "I only knew that you were engaged to Lionel, so I came here to ask you curiously," Maggie said.


    "Maggie, it''s too rash of you. You should take care for not being used by others," Josie said coldly.


    "I understand your advice, but not everyone deserves me to do this. For my best friend, I''d like to do my best to protect her. Being a pawn does not mean anything. But what on earth happened?" Maggie said without hesitation, and then asked with concern.


    "You don''t even know what happened to her. Why didn''t Amanda tell you what had happened?" Josie asked.


    As Amanda and Maggie were good friends, Amanda would certainly tell Maggie what had happened. Even though Maggie couldn''t do anything, she could comfort Amanda. Moreover, she was going to marry Henry, so she certainly could do something for Amanda.


    But as Maggie responded, she knew nothing about it. So Josie got up and took the newspapers she left for her.


    Maggie took over the newspaper. She was shocked by the news reported on the front page. The newspaper was so bold that it even revealed the photo of Amanda and Lionel. The photo was blurred, with the title that indicated the key words of betray, secret affairs and so on. But in fact, there was nothing else except their holding hands.


    Although they were just holding hands, Amanda was dangerous because she was the daughter-in-law of the An Group. Although the handsome man''s face was covered simply, people who were familiar with him could recognize Lionel.


    "Oh my God!" Maggie covered her mouth with her hand, trembling with fear. She didn''t expect that someone would spread such a piece of news. Who did it? The An family wouldn''t let Amanda go! Let alone Darren. She opened the second one in a hurry. It was a picture of Darren and Amanda. In the picture, Darren stood beside the car and helped to organize the clothes of Amanda. Although it was a sneak photo, it wrote that the couple of the An Group took an int


    ted. If Darren didn''t eat, she could eat them all.


    In the afternoon, Maggie made a call to her, "Give me a break, would you like to have afternoon tea with me?"


    "Okay," Amanda agreed without hesitation. There was nothing important to deal with in the company. When she arrived at the appointed place, she saw Maggie wearing a pale yellow dress with lemon flowers. Maggie looked quiet and delicate, and only when she opened her mouth would she reveal her nature.


    "Come and sit down. The desserts of this restaurant are very delicious, and Henry has recommended them to me," Maggie said. She had ordered many desserts on the table. She asked Amanda to have a seat.


    "You''re in such a good mood. I don''t believe that you invite me to have some desserts," Amanda joked, sitting down.


    Maggie rolled her eyes, "Do you mean I only pay for the meal when I''m in a good mood? Are you serious? If you keep doing this, I won''t pay for this."


    Amanda chuckled. She took up the coffee and apologized, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ll make an apology to you."


    "Wait, old fashioned girl, it''s a cup of coffee. Are you taking it as a cup of wine and making your toast?" Maggie pretended that she couldn''t stand this anymore and said this deliberately.


    "Of course I know it''s a cup of coffee. One is bitter and the other is spicy. Wine makes people drunk, but coffee can''t make people drunk," she added.

 Chapter 158 Hes Not That Bad

    "I went to see Josie at noon today," Maggie said peacefully, and put a piece of cake on her plate.


    "Maggie, what are you going to do with her?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t go to get back at her." Seeing Amanda''s reaction, Maggie thought that what Henry said was right and that Amanda did not want her to get involved at all. So she said nothing to her. ''Amanda, why did you bear so much burden alone?'' she thought. Thinking of this, she felt a little sad.


    Amanda held Maggie''s hands and said earnestly, "Maggie, don''t think about getting back at her. I can handle it myself."


    "I know. What do you think I am? Flood or beast? I''m not that stupid," Maggie pretended to be indifferent. She rolled her eyes and smiled at Amanda, "But don''t you care about why Lionel is so determined to give up the relationship with you?"


    "There''s nothing to care about. Even if I care about it, it can''t change the result," Amanda said, her lips curled up into a helpless smile.


    "What are you talking about? We must figure it out. You always think of nothing and let everything go. You can change your destiny by yourself," Maggie said. She patted her on the back and added, ''Be confident, okay? You used to fight against your company''s business partners, and deal with Susie. So cheer up! We have to analyze the battle situation, so that we can sum up experience."


    Maggie''s words became serious, and Amanda''s pain seemed to be less severe. So, Amanda rested her chin on her hand and said with a smile, "Okay, you''re the boss. Come and analyze with me, and test today''s luck for me."


    Maggie patted her and snorted, "That''s right."


    Maggie told Amanda about the situation of Gu family and the matter that Josie was going to take action, such as her secret love for Lionel and their past


    a said.


    "Amanda," Maggie stopped her. As Amanda continued to speak. Maggie asked carefully, "Do you fall in love with Darren?"


    The hot coffee was spilled on Amanda''s legs. She wore a tight skirt and the coffee spilt on her legs directly.


    "Why are you so careless? You got burned," Maggie stood up in a hurry and was about to take her to the hospital. "Don''t worry. I''m fine," Amanda answered, waving her hand.


    "Hello. What''s up?" the club staff immediately rushed over to ask about the situation.


    "I''m sorry. I spilled the cup by mistake. Please give me another cup of coffee and fetch an ice bag to apply for me. I might be hurt," Amanda said calmly. The waiter immediately fetched ice bags for her.


    She was still shivering because of the cold ice, and became more sober.


    "You really scared me to death," Maggie pouted. "I just want to ask you a question. Why are you so scared?" she added.


    "It''s just an accident. I wasn''t scared at all," Amanda proposed.


    Maggie got excited, "Do you fall in love with Darren? These are the plots in the novel. In fact, Josie told me today that Mr. Darren is a cold-blooded person, and he seldom cares about other women like you."

 Chapter 159 She Is Nobody

    "What do you think? Do you think I should fall in love with him?" Amanda asked as she looked at her with her big and dark eyes.


    "In fact, I thought that Lionel could definitely take good care of you, regardless of his other conditions. But I found that after the accident, he had to think too much before he gave up on you. As for Darren, I really don''t like him. Look at your injury, oh!" Maggie covered her mouth and widened her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Amanda asked curiously.


    Maggie patted her forehead and asked faintly, "Amanda, is that a hickey on your neck? Who from? Darren?"


    Amanda lowered her head in panic. She didn''t know what to do and felt her ears turning red. She felt herself useless. She scolded Darren angrily in front of Maggie but then she saw the mark.


    As Maggie saw her silence, she acquiesced in it. Then she asked again, "Did he force you or you volunteered?"


    Another silent acquiescence.


    Maggie shook her head and said, "Why do you look down? I won''t laugh at you."


    "I don''t know what to say," Amanda said in a low voice, looking at the coffee.


    "Why don''t you know what to say? Just say it. Do you like him? Do you want to be with him? Isn''t it very simple?" Maggie spread out her hands, feeling confused.


    "I don''t know," Amanda proposed.


    "You don''t know?" Maggie blinked.


    "I don''t know if I like him," Amanda proposed.


    Maggie raised her hand and pointed at the red mark on Amanda''s neck. A smile appeared in her eyes. "Did you feel that his sincerity makes you lack a sense of security? I also feel that he is not reliable. Look at the relationship between him and Rose. It''s not very simple. You should be careful."


    Amanda smiled and added, "Ah, the woman who is going to get married. You worried so much."


    "How dare you make fun of me? I care about you so much," Maggie said as she poked Amanda in the waist. S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e could still recall the scene that Darren had sneaked into the bathroom and stood beside it quietly last time. She checked it subconsciously and found that the door was locked. Darren couldn''t get in again.


    What was worse, he pulled her out of the water, held her in his arms and kissed her. Amanda blushed with shame. She took a deep breath in the warm water and said in a low voice, "Amanda, don''t think too much about it. He doesn''t care about you at all. You are just a gift from the commercial cooperation."


    After taking a shower, she put the medicine on the sofa of living room because she wanted to watch TV series when she applied medicine.


    Darren was not here, so Amanda came downstairs in only a bathrobe. Her white, delicate thigh was placed on the sofa. The inner side of her thigh was scalded with hot coffee. She sighed, "I''m a poor girl. Wherever I go, I will get hurt."


    She raised her hand, squeezed some ointment and slowly applied it on her thigh. When her hand touched the thigh, it still felt burning pain. She applied the ointment on her thigh, as if a mosquito was biting, which was a bit hot and uncomfortable.


    Then she took a towel, wrapped it with ice, and covered her thigh, praying that the scald wasn''t hurt too much.

 Chapter 160 Even A Dog Is Better Than You

    Just then, the door was opened. Amanda turned around and saw Darren coming in emotionlessly. She was wearing a bathrobe and sitting on the sofa. Without any expression on his face, Darren stood up and was about to go upstairs.


    What did he mean? Amanda leaned on the sofa and asked, "Would you like some porridge?" ''If not, please don''t come back so soon. I want to watch TV comfortably, '' she thought.


    Darren looked up at her. She was really obedient now. She didn''t like the person who had quarreled with him in hysteria last night.


    After thinking for a while, Darren walked up to her and said, "I don''t want to eat porridge. The better one is here." Then he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her inside the bathrobe. Amanda instantly got his hands off her waist and struggled to break free from his grasp. "Don''t do this, Darren," she shouted. Ice cubes dropped out of the towel and the white mass fell all over the floor.


    Darren frowned and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Scalded. Since my leg hurts, I need the ice to ease the pain," Amanda quickly took her bathrobe to wrap herself up, but Darren lifted her leg and put it on his thigh. The pink circle on the inner side of her thigh was especially conspicuous around her milky white skin. He asked in a low voice, "Are you a pig? Why are you so stupid?"


    "Just careless," Amanda immediately defended herself.


    "Go to the hospital," Darren said.


    "No, thanks. I am applying medicine on my wounds. Stay away from me. You erased my medicine," she added.


    Darren released her and sat beside her. Amanda, on the other hand, continued to apply the medicine. She moved so fast that she felt a little uncomfortable with only her bathrobe on. She just wanted to go upstairs as soon as possible.


    After applying the ointment, Amanda said, "I''m going upstairs."


    "Up to where?" Darren said flatly.


    "Go upstairs," Amanda proposed.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Darren looked up at her.


    He said that he didn''t want to eat porridge and the b


    you be a little more reasonable? My room is too troublesome, so I didn''t put anything in it. You don''t care about your own room. Do you think I don''t need to do anything in the Cheng Group?" she added.


    Darren was fed up with what she said. He sneered, "What do you need to do in the Cheng Group? Tell me. I don''t believe there is anything hard for you. Not to mention you, even a dog can be better than you."


    "Woof, woof," Luna ran in excitedly as if it heard Darren''s words.


    Amanda picked Luna up, put it in front of Darren and said, "Did you say it better than me?"


    Luna didn''t understand what was happening. Its little fat legs were kicking. Due to her carelessness, Amanda didn''t hold her hand tight and then Luna directly jumped into Darren''s arms. Darren froze for a second and Amanda quickly shouted, "Don''t hurt it. It is still a baby."


    Darren grabbed Luna by the back of its neck and lifted it up. "Hey, it''s the method for a cat," Amanda said.


    "It is also useful for a rabbit," Darren said.


    "The rabbit should be caught by its ear," Amanda said.


    "Don''t need that. You can pick wherever you want," Darren said.


    Amanda widened her eyes and asked curiously, "Really? How about holding it back legs? And the tail?"


    "You can hold it anywhere you want, as long as you are not afraid of being kicked,"


    Darren said.

 Chapter 161 What Do You Take Me For

    Luna ran happily to the Darren''s quilt. It looked very happy. Fearing that it would piss Darren off, Amanda came forward to grasp it. But she looked at its fat and short legs. She didn''t expect that its legs and feet were quite flexible. She stretched out her hands and tried to grasp its legs. Luna was such an excellent fighter.


    "Luna, if you don''t stay well, I''ll take away your dog food," Amanda said as she rolled up her sleeves, she saw Luna flinching and squatting by the pillow. As it was about to transfer its strength, it opened her eyes. Then there were water stains under its back legs.


    Noticing the change of her facial expression, Darren followed her gaze. Instantly, his face darkened with fury. He sprang to his feet, looked at Amanda and said, "It was scared out of its pants."


    On hearing this, Amanda immediately said, "What''s wrong with you? I didn''t scare it. Come on, let me change the bed sheet. Go back to sleep." She looked at Darren ingratiatingly.


    Darren looked at her and said, "How about you sleep here tonight?"


    "I have my own room. This is your place," Amanda smiled.


    "Do you believe that I''ll press your face down there?" Darren threatened her with dark eyes.


    Amanda said, "Well, go to my place to sleep."


    He left directly.


    Then Amanda hit Luna plump buttocks and exclaimed, "What are you doing? If you really hate him, you can just piss him."


    Luna blinked its innocent big eyes and looked at her. She felt sorry for this dog, so she released it. After she took off the bed sheet and quilt cover, she threw them to the washing machine and rolled here and there with disinfectant. After she was done with her work, she was too sleepy to open her eyes.


    When she went back to her room, Darren had already taken a bath. He was sitting on the bed in plaid pajamas, with an iPad in his hand spontaneously. Seeing her come in, the corners of his mouth twitched. "You haven''t watched the horror movie last time."


    Last time, when she was with Darren, she was worried that he would take advantage of her. So, last time, she decided to make a last effort to force her to watch the horror movie. Fortunately, she didn''t fall asleep. But this time, she learnt a lesson. She ran to the other side of the bed with the pillo


    rren couldn''t help laughing. He touched her nose and said, "You know you have a bad figure."


    "Is that the problem of my body shape? I know I don''t have good shape. She is in good shape. You can just go and find her," Amanda said and shook Darren''s hands off.


    "If I really care about the figure, I would have gone to find a supermodel." Darren sat beside her and added, "Is Rose in the best shape? If that''s the reason, I will not choose her, neither will I choose you."


    "You''ve never chosen me. I''m just a pawn for the cooperation between your two families," Amanda spoke straightforwardly.


    Darren raised his hand and pinched Amanda''s mouth. He thought, ''You''ve gone too far. You always make me angry. Shut up.''


    Amanda blinked at the man and thought he was too overbearing. It was clearly that he said that she was not in good shape.


    Their eyes met under the dim light.


    Her eyes were beautiful when she got angry. There was a clear line between love and hate in her dark eyes. But when she looked at him, her eyes were always bright. She was full of anger which made him very angry. So he kept teasing her eyes.


    Amanda''s face was much thinner than before. It felt much better than he had met her for the first time. Because when they met the first time, Amanda was not that obedient.


    "Hum." Amanda grabbed his hand and said, "I don''t want to talk with you anymore, Darren."


    "When do you want to talk to me?" Darren shrugged his shoulders.


    Amanda looked at him, "Just a moment ago."

 Chapter 162 The Misunderstanding

    Darren''s heart skipped a beat. He held her hand and said, "Did you?"


    "Yes, I wanted to scold you a moment ago, but now I don''t even have the strength to scold you. So I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Amanda added.


    "Amanda!" Darren growled. She wasn''t afraid of getting him mad and wanted to piss him off.


    "You''ve already thought of me as a replacement of Rose. It''s normal for me to get angry," Amanda added.


    "The original version is all there. What a ghost substitute?" Darren said. He didn''t know why she kept mentioning Rose. Every time she brought it up, she would become a hedgehog, pricking up people everywhere.


    "Of course. You regard me as a model, I''m not sexy. I don''t need a lot of clothes to show you," Amanda proposed.


    "Pig head." He raised his hand and tapped her on the forehead. The reason why she was angry at the very beginning was because that she was jealous.


    "No, I''m not a pig head, but you are," she returned. Amanda turned over and went to bed, burying her head in her hands.


    But she was immediately turned over. She looked up at Darren. He held her in his arms and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "I''m not jealous," Amanda tried to raise her voice, but it seemed that she had overacted. She slanted her body, looked at Darren shyly and said, "Shut up, Darren. I''m going to bed."


    "Go back to sleep after you finish your words. Are you mad at me?" Darren stretched out his hand and tickled her. Startled by his sudden move, Amanda dodged and fell onto the bed with a laugh.


    "Don''t make fun of me, Darren," she said. She smiled awkwardly. She lay on the bed, her black hair cascading down.


    "You know what? Rose never wears household clothes," Darren said.


    "Why not?" Amanda asked.


    Darren played with her hair and said, "Because she said home wear was to destroy a woman''s sexy ultimate shells."


    ''Destroy a woman''s sexy?'' she wondered. Amanda lowered her head to look at herself, and found that she was wearing loose clothes which couldn''t show her true figure. Then she thought that she might not be sexy at all.


    "But when I saw you just now, I wanted to buy you a lot of household clothes, and let you wear them," Darren said.


    "What? Aren''t they the weapons to destroy women''s sexy? Why do you want to buy them?" With a wink, A


    y did I throw so much money and time on you?" he went on, holding her waist.


    "Because you''re silly," Amanda said contemptuously, rolling her eyes.


    Darren had lost his temper. He put his hands on her shoulders and warned, "I''m warning you, Amanda. If you keep talking nonsense like this, I''ll get really mad."


    "When are you not angry? It''s okay. I''ve gotten used to it. I don''t want to make trouble for you," Amanda said.


    "Amanda, I have told you that I have given way to you enough. Now that you don''t appreciate my kindness, I have nothing to worry about," Darren said.


    Deep inside, Amanda was very sad. She lowered her head and chuckled, "How tolerant you are to me! I thought you would have done anything you want to me just because of my bad temper."


    "Yes, I will. I will if that''s what you want," Darren said with hatred.


    "It''s up to you. I was wondering why you were pestering me. Now I finally know why I''m the chosen only one. Because other people always obey you, except me." Then she added, "I''m telling you, if you treat me well, I won''t be grateful to you. You urge the whole company to bully me and then help me. Do you think I will be grateful to you? It''s disgusting for me to forgive you."


    "Disgusting?" Darren murmured. "Okay, okay, okay. I don''t care what you are talking about. No matter how you disgust me, I won''t let you go," he added.


    His voice suddenly turned harsh, without any previous tenderness.


    Amanda tried her best to hold back her tears and then walked out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 163 The Disobedient Pawn

    Seeing that Amanda was about to run out, Darren couldn''t vent his anger any more. He was so angry that he punched the wall of the bathroom. Bang! The pain from the flesh made him frown.


    Amanda hid herself under the covers, bursting into tears.


    But Darren pulled the quilt off her.


    "What else do you want to do?" Amanda jumped out of bed.


    Darren held her hand and said, "Have a look."


    "What do you want me to look at?" she asked. She was pulled to his shoulder by force and only saw the red dot on his neck. She reached out and touched it. It was a small red mark. She was shocked.


    "I was bitten by some insect. It''s just a little swollen," Darren explained indifferently, "Someone really has many strange thoughts."


    ''Insect bites?'' Amanda wondered. "Did you scratch it yourself?" Amanda asked.


    "Or should I call Sophie to scratch it for me?" Darren asked unpleasantly.


    "Just call her if you like," Amanda said. But she was not as impulsive as before. She took a step back and asked, "Then why don''t you explain to me?"


    "I can explain?" Darren was so angry that he laughed. He raised his chin and said coldly, "What do I need to explain? In your eyes, I''m just a jerk, which makes you sick. You didn''t even suspect me. You sentenced me to death. Have you given me a chance to explain?"


    He approached Amanda and got close to her nose. His eyes were as sharp as eagles. He sneered, "If I''m Lionel, what would you do?"


    "Why did you mention him?" Amanda asked.


    "Maybe you will push him away and ask him aggrievedly, who is that bitch? Or you wouldn''t even push him. Because in your eyes, he is a decent gentleman. I am a vicious, cold-blooded jerk," said Darren.


    Amanda was rendered speechless. She looked away and said, "Aren''t you? Can we just let go of the past and move on because of this misunderstanding?"


    "I have nothing to do with you in the past. I don''t think I did anything wrong


    de and she was the only one left in the room, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at the pattern on the bed sheet.


    What Darren had said to her earlier indeed sounded sincere. She didn''t know whether she could trust him or not. In the beginning, Lionel treated her so well, but he had to break up with her in the end. Not to mention that she and Darren hated each other at the beginning, would they have a good ending in the end?


    Although Darren behaved less casual in the relationship, it was not a big problem for him to be a man. He was very principle and very ambitious. What was more, he had the thought of heroism. Every time when she needed him, he would stand out and defend her.


    But Amanda frowned. If he was going to be with her, then what about Rose? In fact, through the several confrontations between them, she could roughly know the background of Rose. In the past, she was only a small model, and she came to know Darren by chance. She had been with Rose all these years, with the development of her career by accident. In the eyes of the insiders, they thought that Rose and Darren were a perfect match made in heaven. Therefore, when she entered the company, nobody cared her. Under the arrangement of Rose, Nancy always made things more difficult for her.

 Chapter 164 Are You Crazy

    "Oh, my," Darren went to wash his face and managed to stop the bleeding. Then he came in and said to Amanda impatiently, "Where is the first bandage to stop the bleeding?"


    "You don''t like that, do you?" Amanda got out of bed, looked for bandage and handed it to him.


    But Darren didn''t take it. He looked at her and said, "You hurt me. Shouldn''t you put it on my nose?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll put it on for you," Amanda took out a piece of cotton and tucked it into his nostrils carefully.


    "Your nose is really annoying." Looking at Darren, who was in a daze after putting on the cotton, Amanda managed to hold back the impulse to raise the corners of her mouth and sit on the bed.


    Darren rolled his eyes at her, "Who gave this wound to me?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way. You attacked me first," Amanda said. But she was in a good mood when she saw Darren''s depressed face. She didn''t understand why Darren always made her furious.


    "You are being unreasonable," Darren said flatly.


    "I''m not unreasonable. It''s you, right?" Amanda proposed.


    "It is power," said Darren.


    "Bah, what power do you have? You are just cheeky." Then she was pressed down by Darren, a wolf coming at her. She laughed and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Darren said, "You are a strong wild horse. I find it hard to conquer you."


    "Why do you conquer me? I''m not your prey, and I''m not trying to live for your power." Amanda looked into his eyes and said, "And what about Rose?"


    "Why did you bring her up? What does it have to do with her?" Darren asked.


    "Do you still keep in touch with her?" She saw the confusion in his eyes and felt cold in her heart. She said indifferently, "Darren, you''d better pay full attention to one person. Don''t distract your love to this woman and that woman."


    "What do you want to say?" Darren said.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d again, "Really?"


    "Pay rise," Darren patted her on the shoulder.


    "You''ve gone too far. How dare you want to use money to corrode my dignity? Don''t be daydreaming. Now, I''m the head of the family. I''m the one who make the decision. To protect the poor cook tonight, I''ll sleep on my own tonight," Amanda said.


    "Are you crazy?" Darren squinted at Amanda, who was sitting right in front of him and continued.


    "Yeah, I''m crazy," Amanda nodded honestly. She looked at Darren sincerely and said, "Can you make a compromise?"


    He said helplessly, "how?"


    "Get out. I want to sleep alone tonight," she added.


    "No way!" The man''s face darkened. Then Amanda turned her face to the other side, pouting.


    "Amanda," Darren ground his teeth and said, "There is a limit to your willfulness."


    "I''m not willful. I can sleep as I want. Can''t I?" She had turned him down before, and she wouldn''t get away with it. Now that Darren made a concession, why didn''t she take advantage of it? She wanted to see what his bottom line was.


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the room. Before he closed the door, he threw a glance at Amanda. His eyes were burning with anger, but it seemed that he was getting mad again.

 Chapter 165 Act Your Role Well

    She moved her body and thought of what he had done to her in the bathroom. "He''s a pervert, a rogue," she muttered angrily.


    ''Do you think I will forgive you as long as you come to me? You must be dreaming!'' she thought.


    The next morning, when Darren got up, he saw Amanda busy cooking in the kitchen. Although it was not a good night for having slept alone, he was still a little pleased when he saw Amanda preparing breakfast.


    "Good morning. Come and have breakfast," Amanda greeted him as soon as she saw him.


    Darren came in.


    When he got the egg, he couldn''t help asking, "When will Nola come back? We haven''t heard from her for a long time."


    "Would you like to see her?" Darren asked.


    "Me? Visit her?" His words took Amanda by surprise.


    Darren nodded his head and said, "Actually, Nola has been here for many years. She has looked after me when I was a kid. This time, she said that she had something urgent to deal with at home and she went back home. So I want to visit her sometime."


    "Well, when will you go?" Amanda nodded her head. Nola had a deep feeling for Darren, so she often advised Amanda. She was very nice to her because of what Darren had told her. Amanda had a crush on this kind aunt from the very beginning.


    "How about the day after tomorrow? I can spare some time for you," Darren said. His eyes ran down from Amanda''s neckline to her stomach. There was a hint of dolefulness in his eyes.


    Amanda was still thinking how to manage her time there. She should be available the day after tomorrow, so she could go with Darren.


    "Is there anything interesting there?" Amanda asked.


    Darren looked at her and asked, "Do you just want to have fun?"


    "No, I haven''t. But if there are some interesting places, we can go to visit. I''ll try to help you," she added.


    "There are some nice scenic spots around there. Let''s go for a walk there," said Darren.


    "I haven''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    miled when she saw the dishes in the disinfection cabinet. She prepared a rich lunch for Darren.


    "Why are you so hospitable? What do you want?" Seeing her sincerity, Darren asked directly.


    "I gave the card of the bar to Susie. What are we going to do tonight?" Amanda asked.


    "What do you want to do?" Darren asked, raising his head.


    "What do I want? Now you are the commander," she said.


    "You know I''m the commander. I won''t tell you even if you cook a full table of dishes. All you need to do is to act your role well," Darren said flatly.


    "You have to tell me in advance, so that I can cooperate with you. Otherwise, I''ll be caught," Amanda said.


    "My request for you is to play a good wife. Although we can''t act as a real couple now, you still have to get used to this kind of thing. Don''t always think that you have seen through the last few steps and you will walk unimpeded," Darren replied. These general principles were voiced out by Darren. Amanda was too embarrassed to say anything.


    She angrily sat in front of Darren, pouting her mouth and said, "I will just pretend to be a loving wife. What about you?"


    "I am part of a loving husband with you," Darren said flatly.


    Amanda looked away, knowing that she couldn''t persuade this bastard.

 Chapter 166 Watch The Horror Movie Again

    After lunch, Darren took a nap. He didn''t want to go to his room, but took a nap on the sofa in the living room. Moreover, he asked Amanda, to come with him.


    So Amanda turned on the TV to watch the program wearily. Darren was lying on her lap, covered with a thin blanket, which seemed to be very comfortable. She felt a little sleepy after looking at him for a while. She leaned back her body and fell asleep against the back of a chair.


    When he woke up, he saw that Amanda was sleeping with her head against her shoulder. Her mouth was slightly growing, and her pink lips were shiny, like a tempting jelly. He leaned over and couldn''t help but smile when he saw her innocent, childish face.


    "Ah, how long have I slept?" After a long time, she jumped out of the sofa and found herself sleeping on the sofa unconsciously. She was also covered with the quilt that was supposed to cover on Darren. While Darren was sitting on one side, his laptop was on his legs. He was quiet.


    Seeing that she had woken up, he didn''t have much reaction, just keeping busy.


    Amanda took a close look at the computer screen and it showed that the time had reached three o''clock in the afternoon. She asked with dissatisfaction, "Why didn''t you wake me up, Darren?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I have talked to Charles over the phone," Darren said flatly.


    "You called him? What if I miss some business or meeting this afternoon?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t worry. My company is doing business, so we can offer you the majority of money so that you won''t suffer any loss. You haven''t had a good sleep for a long time. You can sleep here for an afternoon," Darren replied flatly.


    Amanda then leaned her head against Darren''s shoulder and said lazily, "It''s pretty hard to sleep in such a calm afternoon. Only when it''s surrounded by its rumbling thunder and fierce wind can it sleep well."


    "Why?" Darren


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he laptop to Amanda. Out of curiosity, Amanda came over and found a photo of a ghost. She gave a scream and almost smashed the laptop.


    "Are you sober now?" Darren said with a smile.


    Amanda hit Darren on his chest just to scare him. But her naughty hand was pulled into his arms and he said with a smile, "Do you want to watch another thriller, coward?"


    Amanda blushed as she recalled how she had sex with him because of a thriller. She cast a stern glance at Darren and said, "Don''t!"


    "No, I want to see it." Darren clicked the button. Frightened, Amanda covered herself in a blanket. He raised his hand and took Amanda out of the blanket. "Amanda, can''t you be brave?" he said to the terrified Amanda.


    "NO!" Amanda shouted. She didn''t want to watch any horror movie. But then the sound of the movie was raised by Darren. He threatened, "Amanda, if you don''t listen to me, I will turn on the projector tomorrow."


    She took a blanket, sat up and shouted, "you''re pushing me too far."


    "Look." Then, he turned around and put her head on the laptop. At that time, a female ghost was faintly showing in the mirror. At the sight of this, Amanda was about to burst into tears. She hit his leg with her head heavily and was not willing to look up anymore.

 Chapter 167 The Lawyer Of The An Group

    Seeing that she was so frightened, Darren stopped the bland movie.


    All of a sudden, Amanda''s phone rang.


    On the other end of the line, Charles called in a hurry. "Amanda, come to the company right now."


    "What happened?" Amanda was baffled.


    "The contract you signed is suspicious. The Ling Group has sent a lawyer to handle it," Charles said.


    "There''s something wrong with the contract. How did it happen?" Amanda frowned. Darren sat up and closed his laptop to watch what was going on.


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda frowned and said, "I didn''t take charge of the contract at all. Those people handed it to me and asked me to sign it."


    "You have to take the consequences for what they have done in the contract, because you are the one who signed the contract." Darren said.


    Amanda nodded, "Indeed."


    "Idiot," Darren said.


    Amanda glared at him. "You called me names again!"


    "Let''s go," Darren said.


    But she was set up by the man. She stood up, put on her shoes and clothes, and then turned around to find that Darren followed her. She asked in surprise, "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course I''m helping the idiot get rid of the trouble," Darren said.


    "No, thanks. I''ll go to handle it myself," Amanda said.


    "Do you really want to take the blame?" Darren asked.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulders and said, "They set me up. I used to it."


    ''There are so many dirty tricks and secrets in the Cheng Group. It''s really hard to find them out. But I don''t have so much energy. Charles just wants to use this to pressure me. Otherwise, if he doesn''t handle all the cases, he and Susie will lose their place in the Cheng Group. Although the Cheng Group holds most shares, it still has other companies that I can use against him. Other shareholders wouldn''t defend to the top position of the Cheng family. They only cared about who could bring the highest profit to the family, '' she thought.


    It seemed that Charles really thought highly of her. She was looking forward to the next battl


    da defended herself.


    "Are you trying to provoke me?" Darren said angrily.


    "Yes," Amanda nodded.


    Unable to maintain his deadpan face, Darren shook his head and said, "Amanda, why didn''t I find that you were such a nuisance before?"


    "I don''t want to be hated. So many people like me. Only those who dislike me can see others dislike me," Amanda said. Then she sat at her desk and began to read the files. She didn''t want to talk to Darren any more.


    Darren sat quietly in her room on the window sill. The sunshine was dazzling, and the curtains were partly dimpled. He turned to look at Amanda, who was actually a serious woman. She quickly reviewed and approved the files, and performed every single movement she could think of. He had to admit that Gregorio was capable, no wonder his grandfather sent this for him.


    But when he thought of Nicholas, there was a shadow in his eyes. Nicholas agreed him to marry Amanda because of the cooperation, but now he liked Amanda and wanted to be with her. If Amanda wanted to marry him, his grandfather wouldn''t agree.


    Thinking of how his parents had caused such a tragic scene back then, Nicholas would definitely not let him follow the same old path again and would not let him get together with Amanda. Darren could deal with others easily, but he really had no power to fight against Nicholas.

 Chapter 168 Make A Trap For Yourself

    After a while, she found that Darren was lying on the window sill, doing nothing.


    "Am I bothering you?" Darren asked indifferently.


    "No, you didn''t. But there are still many things waiting for you in the An Group. You don''t need to deal with them?" Amanda asked.


    At this moment, Boris knocked on the door politely. Amanda asked him to come in immediately. Darren sat up and asked, "How is it?"


    With a smile, Boris explained, "It''s just a small error in the making process of the contract. It''s not commercial fraud at all. Mr. Cheng told me that he could deal with it, so he asked me to come first."


    "Well, you can go about your business," Darren nodded.


    After they left, Darren looked at her without saying anything.


    But Amanda was surprised. She came over and sat next to Darren. "Didn''t they want to set me up? Why is he so hurried to admit it?"


    "Anyway, you didn''t make the contract. Every one should be responsible for the contract. Isn''t it easy to find out who made the contract? They won''t do anything forcibly unless they fire you. But I''m here, so they can''t do that," Darren said.


    "Yes, they don''t dare to offend you even if you put a puppy on my position," she added.


    "Come on!" He raised his hand to stroke her chin to amuse her.


    But Amanda shook off his hand and said, "You are so bad."


    "You''re is all right now. So you burn the bridge after crossing it. I am sure you will very scared when you receive a call again," Darren said.


    Amanda said, "I don''t think you have any proof to prove that. The fact was that I was a little surprised when I answered the phone at that time, but I was very calm. I didn''t look like a coward at all."


    "I know, so I don''t know who it is," Darren said seriously.


    Amanda felt helpless to talk with Darren like this.


    He raised his hand and hugged her. "You can work here. I really have to go."


    "Okay, okay, okay," Amanda said. Darren patted


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed.


    Simon nodded with satisfaction. Simon just said some compliments to Amanda. After hearing it for a while, Amanda left. Then he called in Charles and Susie.


    "I didn''t mean to interfere with your business at first. I just hoped that you could be more intelligent, but I didn''t expect you to be so shortsighted. You think you could see her as a person of insignificance at that time, and you even learned to play tricks on the contract. Do you really think that you can do it secretly? Let me tell you. I know what kind of people and how powerful Darren is. Such tricks are not enough in his eyes. He just doesn''t want to talk to you."


    It was the first time that Simon had been in such a rage. As soon as he had come to the company and heard about it, he had been enraged. Amanda was still the hostess of the An Group and she had a steady position at present. Unexpectedly, these two children set a trap for her in the contract. However, what did Darren do? He brought a lawyer of the An Group to help her. What did that mean? Why did he leave the lawyer of Cheng Group behind? Because he knew they had problems.


    Charles and Susie were scolded by Simon.


    Susie was unwilling to give in and said, "Father, do you want me to watch her step on my head? I can''t resign myself to this."

 Chapter 169 Difficult To Break Up

    "You are not reconciled. Do you have the ability? Can you get the clients she is negotiating with?" Simon said directly.


    Susie blushed and looked away. She said unwillingly, "Yes, I can''t talk to those clients. But she is nothing without the Cheng family. I won''t allow her to be superior to me."


    "My silly girl." Looking at Susie''s angry face, Simon finally cooled down and gave her a little advice, "You have seen people driving the car, and the horse pulling the car. Have you ever seen someone compete a car with a horse? If she is able to get a customer, let her do it. If you have done the follow-up at a proper time, the customer will remember you. She can find a way for you, and this will do no harm to you. What are you afraid of?"


    "But now everyone remember her and they called her Mr. Cheng. And what about me?" Susie said angrily.


    Simon replied, "That''s normal. You can imagine how many people outside know about her and how many of them know about you. She comes from a distinguished position, so what she has to bear is gossip and glory. You don''t have to bear so much pressure. Why do you have to compete with her for that great glory? As long as you are capable enough, all the things will be no problem for you."


    Susie said, "I don''t believe you. I must be worse than her. Dad? Why did you ask Amanda to marry Darren? Can''t I?"


    Simon''s face changed. He looked at Susie and said, "Is there any difference? Darren is bad tempered. I''m worried that you might be bullied if you get married him."


    Susie disagreed and said, "Father, you are wrong. Mr. Darren is always nice, but he disdains to deal with the media. I''m really regretful. I shouldn''t have let Amanda come back. I''m the wife of Mr. Darren."


    Simon said, "This is not what you want. You''d better take care of the Ling Group as soon as possible. Don''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''t you feel my true heart? It has been five years since the first time we stayed each other. Over the past five years, we have spent so much time together. Do you really think that I did all these just for your money?"


    Darren''s face was stirred, but he didn''t do anything else. He just looked away and said, "It''s just a deal."


    "Clearly, your marriage with Amanda was just a trade. She was just a chip the Cheng family gave you. Why did you pay so much attention to her?" she added.


    "I don''t need anybody else to intervene in the matter between me and Amanda." When he heard her mention of Amanda, his face immediately turned cold.


    "Fine, let''s not talk about Amanda. But, honey, don''t deny our relationship so soon, okay? As long as you want me to be with you, I won''t take any endorsement or any opportunities. I just want to be your woman," Rose said.


    "No need. I''ll give you the endorsement, and the chance. It''s not only because you''ve been with me for these years, but also because those are all suitable for you. You are born to be a star," Darren said.


    "Honey, don''t leave me. I don''t have anyone. My family abandoned me a long time ago. I only have you. Don''t let me have nothing," said Rose, crying.

 Chapter 170 Take What We Need

    Darren was a little surprised. He looked at the woman in front of him, who had delicate makeup but was crying desperately. When she first followed him, she was so innocent. His heart softened a little. Then he made up his mind and pushed her away and saying, "I''ll end up here right now. We''re in the company. Let''s not talk about personal affairs."


    "Are you really going to make this decision?" Her teary eyes looked lovable, but she knew that there was no way she could win the man back. She had been with him for so long, and she knew that.


    Darren went straight over. He was surprised to see the furtive Amanda in his chair, and then he asked angrily, "Why are you hiding here?"


    "I''m here only for bringing you tea." She glanced at Rose, who was also here. She felt a little embarrassed, so she wiped her tears and left directly.


    "Eavesdropping." Said Darren.


    "I came here first." Amanda stood up and watched her back. "Is she alright?" She asked, a little worried.


    "She''s just sad. She''ll be all right tomorrow." Said Darren.


    "You''re so heartless. She looked so sad just now. I felt sorry for her. I have a guilty feeling that I broke you up."


    "Everyone said that you were my wife." "Why do you regard yourself as a third party? It''s so interesting."


    "But after all, she is in front of us, and I am behind us." He walked to the windowsill and played with the shaking chandelier.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t regret it if I change my identity." Said Darren.


    "What?" Amanda was confused.


    "If you marry to Lionel first, I will still take you back. You can fight for anything you want. You are just strong enough to fight for what you want. Don''t be guilty." Darren pulled her into his arms. Amanda leaned against his chest with his back against it. They didn''t say anything, but they could feel the heartbeats of each other.


    "Amanda, in fact many th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oment they stepped out of the An Group, Nicholas'' face darkened.


    "Darren is really impatient." Nicholas sat in the car and said lightly.


    But when he heard what Nicholas said, he explained, "because Mr. Darren has his own plan."


    "I know what you are thinking. I''m not that stubborn." Nicholas leaned back and said, "But I don''t want to see him turn over again, or I''ll make the sea smooth."


    Gregorio knew what Nicholas meant, so he didn''t reply.


    After seeing Nicholas off, she looked upset. Darren asked, "Are you upset when you hear that he resigned?"


    Amanda lifted her eyes with surprise. Darren looked away and said, "I don''t even need to guess what''s on your mind."


    "Yes, I felt a little bit uncomfortable. I was worried that I did something wrong to him." Amanda replied honestly.


    "Then what should we do? How about sending you abroad to make up for him so that you can rekindle your relationship? " His eyes were burning with rage as if he would tear the little girl into pieces if Amanda had agreed.


    "What are you thinking about? Do I have to go out looking for him again?"


    Without saying anything, Darren just stared blankly at the contract on the table and put his long legs on the tea table. He looked like a Buddha.

 Chapter 171 The Housewife

    The surroundings were quiet. Amanda lifted her eyes and saw that although he was sitting, he didn''t do anything. His face was tense and the corners of his mouth were moving down. He looked awkward as if he was angry. She couldn''t help laughing and she leaned over and said, "Mr. Darren, are you angry?"


    Darren glanced at her. Seeing her gloating, he continued to ignore her.


    "Well, don''t be mad at me. I have to go back now. I have something to deal with in the company." Then she stood up and was about to leave. But there came the vicious voice of Darren at once, "Amanda, dare you go out and have a try?"


    Then she opened the door and walked out, which irritated Darren.


    It was him who had bravely defeated his rival in love, but she still had a sense of guilt towards him and Rose as she still couldn''t forget Lionel. Did she want to let him and Rose together, so that she could be with him.


    After hanging up the phone, he turned around and went back to his desk. He took a look at the casual message popped out on the screen of her phone, and found that it was from Maggie. She sent a skeleton to him. And she said, "my dear sister, did you telling me you''ve fallen in love with Darren."


    Darren suddenly thought of something. He couldn''t help but smile. But when he realized what Amanda was saying, his brows furrowed. She said she liked him, but she still had feelings for Lionel.


    "Twerp! What are you happy for?" Originally, Amanda just went out to play a trick on Darren. When he came back, he was holding a hot milky tea from the vending machine. It was inevitable for him to be surprised to see the smile on his face. She had thought that he would be angry. But he didn''t. It turned out that he was annoyed at him.


    Darren looked up and saw her turn back. He said indifferently, "if you left, why did you come back?"


    "I forgot my phone." Her words annoyed Darren. He stood up and said, "I''ve put up with you for a long time


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ound there was nothing special. Charles wanted Amanda to go out to dinner with him and talk about the contract. But Amanda had already promised that a bar would open in the evening to clear the schedule. But when Charles asked the assistant about it, he said he must go to the concert. The assistant told him to go with Susie.


    In fact, this bar is just one of Darren''s friends don''t want to do, just give it to Darren. Darren just cleaned it up and had some fun, calling some friends to join the fun.


    However, he had already invested 5 million dollars. She didn''t know how much private property he had now. It was such a shabby treasure house compared to the one owned by Amanda.


    They got in the car and went back home. When they arrived, Amanda had already come back. He shouted at the sight of Amanda. He became angry immediately, "do you dislike me? Do you want to murder me?"


    "Are you crazy?" Hearing what Darren said, Amanda couldn''t help but feel speechless. "If I to murder you. But I can''t usurp the throne."


    "There are always people who want to set me up." Darren mumbled lazily. He mumbled, "Go and cook. I am so hungry."


    "Come on! You are calling me a housewife." As soon as she stepped into the kitchen, she threw her coat away and complained, "I need to take a shower first."

 Chapter 172 Do You Plan To Help Me At Such A Distant Restaurant

    "What''s wrong?" Asked Darren.


    "How dare you ask me? You started all this." Then she went upstairs languidly.


    After the dishes were done, Amanda went downstairs in her housecoat. To her surprise, she saw Darren in the kitchen. At the same time, the kitchen was still steaming. He stirred the food in a manner as if he was going to stir it.


    Was it because Darren had learned how to cook for a long time? But there was no smell in the air. Driven by curiosity, he moved forward and saw Darren stirring the soup with a spoon and there was no rice in the pot.


    "What are you doing?" Stirring water with a spoon? There was a moment of silence. She didn''t understand what he was implying behind.


    "Can''t I cook by heating the water in advance?" Said Darren lightly as he turned around to see her.


    "Who told you that?" "Besides, you should put the rice in first," she added.


    "Okay." Darren looked around and asked, "Where is rice?"


    "Here." Amanda took one spoon of rice out of the bowl, and then Darren took another and poured it directly into the pot. He asked, "how about this?"


    "We need to wash the rice first."


    "What''s meaning?" Darren raised his eyebrows and said, "Why so much trouble?"


    "Yes, it''s troublesome. Let me tell you, when someone said men didn''t have to come into the kitchen, I didn''t mean you didn''t have to cook. I just thought you guys were stupid. Coming in will only add to the chaos. So you have to be self-aware." Said Amanda with a serious look, hands akimbo.


    "I''ve never seen someone so brazen to twist other people''s original intention." The corner of his mouth twitched. "Women are difficult to get along with. Are you saying you are too fragile to be raised easily?"


    "You are so smart, you are worth teaching." With an approving smile, he patted Darren on the shoulder and said, "I won''t let you go with us since you have made a right decision. I won''t let you work. Go and sit there and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    know it for the first time, so I came here to help her," he said with a smile.


    "You can drink instead of her. But it needs to be doubled." There is no high or low on the wine field, only desperate to persuade wine. Amanda was dumbstruck to see Darren pick it up and drink two bottles without changing color.


    "Don''t take it next time." He seemed to stare at her with reproachful eyes.


    Amanda stuck her tongue out and placed a piece of fruit in front of his mouth. "Take a bite," she said.


    Darren opened his mouth and hesitated. He began to urge her to drink again.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. The room was a mess. She took it out and found it was Susie. She didn''t know where they were, so she called her.


    Amanda picked Susie up. She looked gorgeous in her black off the shoulder dress. There was a purple crystal glow on her neck.


    After all, they had arrived at Darren''s place. Even though Susie was impatient with her, she still had to be polite to her. She asked in a gentle voice, "have you all arrived?"


    "Well, they are all about to start drinking." "If you don''t come here now, he will think it''s because I didn''t invite you with sincere," she added.


    "I was stuck in a traffic jam on my way here. It''s Mr. Darren''s shop. How could I refuse him?" Susie explained.

 Chapter 173 Have No Choice But To Leave

    After opening the door of the private room, everyone looked at this way. Amanda smiled and said, "Let me introduce. This is my cousin, Susie."


    "Coming." Darren nodded and said, "Have a seat. We are waiting for you."


    However, as soon as they heard these words, the crowd immediately stepped aside. Under the introduction of Amanda and the guidance of Darren, Susie joined the group of people very soon. But she paid more attention to Darren. After all, even among these people, he was still the most eye-catching one.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." Amanda said to Darren, who nodded to him. He pinched the Darren''s arm and gave him a warning with his eyes. Tell him not to sell his looks.


    Darren understood Amanda''s little thought at once. He could tell from her expression that she was a little jealous. It was her who had been trying to force him to get close to Susie. But now she did a good job, at least it proved that she cared about him.


    "Go ahead." He smiled, "you still don''t trust me?"


    "Amanda, are you worried that Darren would get drunk and go crazy tonight?"


    "Fuck off." He said with a smile.


    So she went to the bathroom and washed her hands. She stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself in it. Because she had drunk a few glasses of wine, she couldn''t hide her blush from the mirror and her face turned red. Suddenly, a figure stopped behind her.


    Amanda turned around and said, "What a coincidence to meet you here."


    "No, it''s not a coincidence. I just came to see you. I have something to tell you. Come with me," she added


    "This is Mr. Darren''s treat. Are you afraid that I might hurt you?"


    "I''m just curious. What can you tell me?" Amanda proposed.


    Josie''s eyes were filled with sarcasm. "Is there anything else I want to say to you besides him?"


    "You don''t want me to get involved in his business, do you?" There was a flicker of hope in Amanda''s eyes. But she suppressed her excitement and said indifferently.


    "Let''s go." Since there were only the two of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    urageous is you, right, dare to give Darren a green hat."


    Amanda understood what she meant, smiled and said, "Then have a good trip. I''ll remember what you said."


    "I have a bad impression on you, but I hope Lionel loves the right person. Look at the way Mr. Darren looks at you, maybe I can change my opinion on you. You''re not a simple person." After saying that, she stood up and left.


    When Amanda came back to the room, Darren asked with a frown, "why did it take you so long?"


    "You are still sober. It''s not a long time." Amanda said.


    "No need to drink with them. Let''s go." Darren stood up and said. Seeing Susie having fun with other people, Amanda felt relieved and left with Darren.


    "You have something on your mind." Said Darren suddenly while driving.


    She asked in surprise and turning around, "Did you have mind reading skills?"


    "Face reading skill." Darren slightly compressed his lips. "What are you thinking about?"


    Amanda didn''t know whether to tell Darren what Josie had said. However, instead of asking her out, Josie chose to tell her in such a small dark room, so Josie did not want to let too many people know.


    He tried a different way and said, "I was just wondering why there were always people against me."


    "What''s wrong?" Darren slowed down and pulled over. He looked at Amanda and asked, "Who?"

 Chapter 174 What Are You Doing

    "I don''t know. I don''t know who I offended. There are always people who try to bully me. Are they aiming at me, or am I your wife?"


    "They''re targeting your identity." Said Darren firmly.


    Then she added, "Do you mean I''m not as important as an identity?"


    Darren said, "It means that without this identity, you are a person who everyone loves. Don''t you have a lot of people who hate you without this identity?" He was quite complacent and continued, "you are so stupid that you can''t even hear the praise."


    Was he complimenting her? He had the nerve to ask.


    "You people who do business are cheeky." Amanda added. I really admire it."


    "We are not only thick skinned, but also have big hands." Darren said with a smile.


    "That''s right. You have to make all the rules. The people below have to stay in the dark and follow your actions." Amanda said.


    "What I''m saying is that in relative terms, my hands aren''t really that big, but the frame of reference is too big for my hands." Said Darren helplessly.


    Amanda looked at him curiously and asked, "What reference object?"


    "Don''t you always say that you are very smart? Guess it out," said Darren.


    Driven by curiosity, she leaned against the window, racking her brains. When she finally made up her mind, she asked, "did your business go down? Or do you think it''s easy for you to run a business? You can easily earn other things from your pocket, can you? "


    Darren shook his head with a smile.


    "What''s that? And now you must gratify it." She asked.


    "You always say that you are clever, and that''s why you can''t figure it out," said Darren.


    "Who knows? I don''t know what you are talking about. I don''t get any hint." Amanda asked indignantly.


    The moment they got home, Amanda felt a little tired,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    all over again because of jack''s monkey business. It''s just infuriating.


    "Of course it''s fun. I feel the illusion of weightlessness, which is very rare on the earth." The tiny bathtub became crowded because two persons squeezed in. Many water gushed out from it and the room was full of water stains which needed to be cleaned. So, Amanda had to ask the housemaid who came to clean the mess, hoping to get rid of the mess.


    "Well, let me go." Amanda didn''t want to argue with Darren any more, but she just moved her body a little and the collision between her body and body was about to sparks. Darren cursed and turned her body over, directly blocking her mouth without saying anything.


    "Darren, you are such a rascal." The wet towel on her body was not stained any more. Amanda felt a sudden chill and took off his towel. Then he threw it directly to the wet ground. He really made trouble for her.


    "What were you doing just now?" Darren asked softly, holding her in his arms and resting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Nothing," she asked. Soon later, she felt a pinch on her waist. She turned around and pinched his waist again. But Darren insisted, "What were you doing just now?"

 Chapter 175 The Talk Of Nonsense

    "What have I done?" Amanda asked, confused.


    Darren pointed at the shampoo bottle which was placed aside. "I saw it when I came in."


    Amanda looked away and added, "You saw it, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I did, but I want to hear it from you," Darren said.


    "There is nothing special." Amanda was a little embarrassed. She just thought she shouldn''t keep anything from Lionel for the moment. After all, she and Lionel had really missed each other. Thinking of what Josie had done for Lionel, she really had no reason to grab Lionel''s love or think about Lionel''s feelings.


    "Why is there nothing to talk about?" Darren asked.


    Amanda said in a spoiled tone, "What are you doing? If you don''t want to take a shower, I''ll go out."


    "Yes, I will take a shower," Darren said.


    Amanda went to take a towel. He grabbed her hand and shouted, "No towel!"


    The more Amanda thought about it, the more depressed Darren became. She grabbed his Darren''s ear and swung it in front of him while asking, "What the hell are you doing, Darren? Is that enough? I don''t want to bathe you anymore."


    Darren held her hands tightly and said in a low voice, "I''m happy."


    "What?" Amanda asked.


    Darren''s face had recovered expressionless. "Forget it. I can handle it myself. Go out."


    Amanda was angry. She controlled herself not to hit Darren. She got out of the bathtub and took another towel to dry her body and hair.


    Looking at the old photo lying in the trash can, Darren''s lips curved. A trace of contempt appeared in his eyes when he looked at the photo. ''What a tragedy, Lionel, '' he thought.


    After Amanda blew her hair, she sat on the window with a back cushion on her back. There were some files which she took from the Cheng Group. And she had to work hard even if she came back in the evening.


    "What document?" Darren came over and asked.


    "It''s for the meeting next week," Amanda proposed.


    Darren pulled two pages from he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e pinched her waist again before she finished his words. She glared at him angrily and said, "That''s enough, Darren. Why do you keep pinching my waist?"


    "Because you are stupid," Darren said seriously.


    Amanda reached out her hand to grab Darren, but he was on top of her. She was short of breath and looked at him with her bright eyes. Seeing that he was approaching slowly, she laughed out. She raised her hand to hold Darren, climbed on him and kissed him.


    Looking at the woman who dared to seduce him, Darren had no idea what she was capable of. The only thing he could see was that Amanda slowly moved her lips away from his, kissed his ear and blew on his ears like a naughty child. Then she put her hands around his ears and shook them like what he did.


    If it had been another woman, Darren might have mocked that the woman was not good at flirting. But she was his wife. She was rarely active like this. She had been hard on him. He could only accept it. Moreover, she even got close to him so simply. He was already satisfied with this.


    "Read it or not? Read it or not?" Amanda kissed him and held him by the collar and jumped up and down. "Don''t be naughty. Sit down," Darren said, taking the papers from her.


    Amanda immediately sat cross legged with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 176 This Is An Opportunity

    Darren''s voice was pleasant to hear. He spoke in a lower voice, which sounded frivolous and was very unlikable, especially against Amanda. However, when a man was working, his voice was naturally louder and sounded heavier.


    Amanda appeared to be slumbering. Darren glanced at her and said, "You asked me to read here, but you are absent-minded."


    Amanda chuckled, "You have a sweet voice."


    But Darren didn''t take her words seriously. He thought she was just a casual girl who could always have some weird thoughts, but she never told him. Just as in the car before, he didn''t know what she was thinking about, and she always had the reason to deny when he asked her.


    This woman was very naughty.


    After she listened to Darren''s explanation, Amanda found that the reports which she needed to read a whole morning herself could only take her ten minutes to finish with Darren''s help. Amanda couldn''t help complaining, "People who do these reports can''t learn, the documents can be very simple, but they made them very troublesome."


    "Simple?" Darren chuckled, "Do you think those people always instruct a general manager like you to read the report?"


    "I know, thank you," Amanda patted Darren on the shoulder.


    "Is that all?" Darren said coldly.


    Amanda covered her chest with her hands and said, "That''s all right. Anyway, you think I''m too small size."


    Darren laughed. He looked even more handsome than before. It seemed that he was going to burst into laughter and his good-looking face would be praised by others. Looking at his cheerful face, Amanda said, "You look more like your mother."


    Darren''s face turned cold. His mother had always been a pain in his heart. He stood up, turned around and left without saying a word.


    Amanda regretted what she had said. She shouldn''t have shown Darren''s scars. But she was really attracted by him just now. She couldn''t help telling the truth because she thought that he h


    k. She was always casual about her breakfast, but every time she prepared his favorite porridge and side dishes for him.


    When Amanda arrived at the Cheng Group, Susie didn''t come to work, which was a strange thing. She was always punctual and even ahead of schedule. Although she liked to live comfortably, she was clear about her work.


    "Miss. Cheng, Susie hasn''t come yet. Here''s a file for you to check. If it''s okay, please sign here," the assistant said. Amanda took a file in her hand to find Charles.


    Charles quickly took the documents and signed them.


    Amanda said, "Susie used to come here early. Although everybody went out to play last night, she still didn''t show up now. It''s really strange."


    Charles didn''t take it seriously. He waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. She just has a cold and wants to ask for a leave. If there is any document this morning, please send it to me."


    Amanda nodded her head and thought, ''Susie could ask for leave. Was she so happy last night that she drank a lot?''


    Susie''s bedroom door was pushed open from the outside. A person came in with a bowl of porridge. "Look at you. You threw up last night. No matter how you like playing, you shouldn''t go too far. Hurry up and have some porridge to warm up the stomach," the person said.

 Chapter 177 Why Is She Here

    With a pale face, Susie was very excited. She held Tessa''s hand and said, "Mother, do you know who I saw? Last time you said that you wanted a sightseeing villa with fine view, and you were reluctant to give it up without making an appointment. But last night, the owner of the house told me that you can go there whenever you want and you can buy whichever you like."


    With a smile, the Tessa continued, "Silly girl, you should know that who you are going to flatter. You are the sister of Mr. Darren''s wife, whom they are most willing to flatter. They dare not to flatter you unless they are stupid."


    Susie''s mobile phone rang. She immediately went over to read the message and quickly jumped up to pick out the clothes to go out.


    "Haven''t you already asked for leave? Where are we going?" Tessa asked when they saw Susie going out.


    Susie continued with a smile, "Mother, Darren''s friend invited me to his newly bought villa for a vacation."


    "You''d better not go," Tessa said cautiously.


    Susie said, "Mother, what are you thinking about? Everyone is going there, including Mr. Darren."


    When Tessa heard that Mr. Darren would also go, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with porridge on the table, "Have some congee. You should stay warm."


    "No need for that. They''re already on the way. I''m going to go now." Susie picked a few clothes, picked one with great satisfaction and quickly drove out. Tessa shook her head helplessly. Her daughter was already big enough to be disobedient, but she really wanted to buy that villa, and Susie''s ability made her satisfactory.


    "What is Susie going to do?" Simon did not go to the company today, and he planned to rest at home for a day. He was somewhat dissatisfied with Susie coming back so late last night. Seeing that she did not have a good rest, he was more dissatisfied and came to ask Tessa.


    Tessa smiled, "Why are you so agitated? Anyway, it''s not a bad thing at all


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hem back from the company," Amanda argued.


    "I brought another guy with me," Darren said.


    "What?" Amanda looked around and saw a pile of green marshmallow on the table. Each of them was as big as an adult''s fist and looked good.


    "You can guess," Darren said.


    Amanda pouted, "No."


    The sound of slippers coming downstairs shocked Amanda.


    Susie was wearing a light pink bathrobe. She was drying her hair with a towel. She saw Amanda sitting in the living room and was surprised by what she heard. With a gloating smile, she said, "Oh, my God! You must be tired after a whole day''s work. Do you want to take a break?"


    ''Susie? Why did she show up here in bathrobe?'' Amanda thought. Amanda thought that she was starting to hallucinate. Then she turned to look at Darren. But Susie''s words made her realize that it was not her hallucination. Darren said, "Susie''s car broke down. We played the ball games just now."


    "Okay," Amanda nodded without saying anything.


    Susie walked over, sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "I feel much better after taking a bath. Do you want to try it, Mr. Darren?"


    "Yes," Darren said. Then he went upstairs.


    Without knowing what was going to do, Amanda said to Susie, "I''ll go upstairs and get changed. You can sit here for a while."

 Chapter 178 Push Her To The Trap

    When Amanda opened the door of her bedroom, he heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. She was upset by it. She ignored Susie and sat by the bed, waiting for Darren.


    Darren was making a quick shower. The moment he stepped out of the bathroom, he asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you with your sister?"


    But Amanda just frowned and kept silent.


    Darren touched her nose and said, "Are you jealous?"


    Amanda refused his touch and said, "I don''t like others use my washroom."


    "Of course, I don''t like too. So she used the washroom next door," Darren said.


    Hearing what he said, Amanda felt a little relieved. She stood up and went downstairs. Susie was sitting in the living room playing with her cell phone and calling her assistant to bring clothes to her.


    "Is there anything in the company today?" Susie asked as she hung up the phone.


    "There is nothing special. The company just has a meeting as usual," Amanda explained.


    Susie nodded. She just asked for a day off. She wouldn''t miss anything.


    After taking a shower and wearing home clothes, Darren went downstairs. Susie smiled and said, "Mr. Darren is really good at playing balls. I thought that I have few opponents in this circle as I often practice when I am free. I didn''t expect that I lost today."


    Darren said, "I just had nothing to do and played a few times in the past."


    "Amanda, you should come today. We had a good time today. We also went fishing in the villa by ourselves. Mr. Darren caught a lot of fish," Susie said.


    "She still has to work and doesn''t like to go out," Darren spoke out for Amanda directly.


    Amanda just sat there quietly.


    Susie was surprised to find that Darren didn''t take Amanda seriously because he often ignored her words. She didn''t take Amanda seriously too and talked to Darren only. Amanda was not important to her at all.


    The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you bring her home? Why did you let her take a shower?"


    Then Darren came to his senses, grabbed her hand and said, "I see, you are playing a trick."


    "I just want you know what I''m feeling," Amanda said. Then she was pulled into Darren''s arms.


    "Idiot, how could it be the same? I saw you worrying about that thing every day, so I offered to help. But you''re still mad at me," Darren said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Raising her head, Amanda looked at Darren.


    Darren smiled and said, "I am helping you to push Susie into the trap."


    "Really? You always stay out of it. If Uncle Simon finds out what you do, we''ll alert the enemy," Amanda said.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just thought about having dinner with her. It''s not called alerting the enemy. If I want, your uncle would like to bring Susie to my bed," Darren sneered and felt a sudden pain in his stomach, which was punched by Amanda. She snorted, "You''re quite complacent. Why don''t you send all the women in the world to your bed?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." Darren put his hands on his stomach and took a deep breath. It seemed that Amanda wouldn''t let him go easily this time. "Do you have a propensity for violence? Why did you hit me so hard every time?" he asked.

 Chapter 179 Are You Pregnant

    "You''re right. I did strike you hard. If you don''t like me, you can get me out of here at any time," Amanda added, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "In your dreams." He took her in his arms, kissed her lips and said in a low voice, "Why are you angry again?"


    "By the way, there is a good news." All of a sudden, Amanda jumped up and ran downstairs. Darren shouted behind her, "Be careful!" She was so rash and rash all day, which made him worry about her.


    There was still a tinge of pain in his stomach. Amanda hit him so hard and she hit Darren so many times since they got married. As a man, it was a piece of cake for him to deal with a little girl. But Amanda never gave up. She was a tough woman.


    There was nothing he could do about it. Darren shook his head.


    Amanda gave the card to Darren, waved her hand and said, "Here you are."


    Darren took the invitation and found that it was Maggie''s wedding. Only Maggie''s wedding could make her happy like this. He looked at the date and found that there was only half a month left. He asked, "What do you want to do for her wedding?"


    "I don''t know." Thrilled as Amanda was, she didn''t have much time to prepare. She grabbed Darren''s hand and said, "You are more experienced than me. Tell me about it."


    "I''m not experienced at all. I''m not married. Wait a minute. It''s my first marriage too," Darren didn''t know what to say.


    "Who asked you about your marriage? I mean, we can take a look at the presents they sent to us when we got married. By the way, where are the presents? Why didn''t I see them?" Amanda proposed.


    "All the money was put into the account. The paintings are in the reading room, vases in the living room and the stock contracts in the drawers," Darren replied.


    "¡­¡­"


    "These gifts are too common," Amanda pouted.


    Darren looked at her and said, "You can find a special one."


    "I don''t know what they are. But those gifts sound


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ts came out as they went to the hospital. Darren stood against the wall, straightening his legs.


    "I already told you. We don''t have to go to the hospital. It''s just a stomachache," Amanda added awkwardly.


    "Why do you eat so much at night?" Darren turned around and left straight away.


    Amanda was confused by his angry face. She mumbled, "I was just sitting there and eating lotus seeds. You have the nerve to blame me. Don''t bring snack food to home next time."


    She got up and walked out. Seeing that Darren''s car was waiting outside, she felt very happy. If Darren didn''t want to stay, he would directly turn around and leave. When could he stay and wait for someone specially? He had a good performance.


    The moment she stepped into the car, Amanda smelled smoke. She covered her nose and got out of the car. "Why are you smoking?"


    Darren put out his cigarette and rolled down the window. "Let''s go back," he said.


    "Darren, why are you so angry? Because I''m not pregnant?" Amanda asked.


    Darren rolled his eyes at her, "You made me lose another son. I can be mad at you."


    "What do you mean by that I made you lose your son again? This is just a swelling of the stomach, not a son at all. You can''t be so shameless!" Amanda covered her heart and said nervously.

 Chapter 180 The Scheme From Susie

    "Anyway, I don''t care. You just killed my son." Said Darren arbitrarily.


    Amanda leaned against the door and said, "What do you want? You''re determined to stay with me, aren''t you? Even if I kill a son, I can''t give birth to a son for you now. "


    Looking into his dark eyes, Amanda patted him on the shoulder and said, "Okay, okay. It''s all his fault. You should teach him well when he was born."


    "You just sold your kid out? I will tell him that his mother has sold him out before he was born." Said Darren, pretending to be serious.


    Amanda laughed out loud. She punched Darren''s chest and said, "Anyway is the family, it doesn''t matter."


    "You are a bad mother." Said Darren, holding her hand.


    "I did this all for you."


    "No, Amanda. If I stand on the opposite side of our kid in the future, please stay with him." Said Darren suddenly in a serious tone.


    "What?" Amanda was confused.


    "Nothing, just in case." Charles moved his eyes away. He didn''t want to continue the conversation with Amanda. So, Amanda didn''t ask more. They just snuggled up for a while in the car before going back.


    Although she didn''t get pregnant and just had a bloated stomach, which disappointed Darren, Amanda was relieved. She really didn''t want to be pregnant now, just because she didn''t use any contraception for their relationship. To be honest, she didn''t have much confidence in being with Darren because the gap between them was so big.


    "Good morning, Amanda. The sales department sent this report to you today." The assistant handed the paper to her and said with a smile, "Mrs. Amanda doesn''t look good. Did you have a bad sleep last night?"


    Amanda chuckled, "I''m fine. You can put it down. I''ll check it later."


    "Amanda." Susie opened the door and came in. She saw Amanda who was sitting in her chair and looking at her with a


    area. They were people who loved playing basketball as well as some professional members.


    Susie was sitting there when some noise came from outside. She looked up and saw Darren wearing a light grey big, tailored hair and the engaged features. He frowned slightly. His eyes were as sharp as knives. No one dared to look at him.


    Susie couldn''t help but call his name, "Darren."


    Darren looked up and saw Susie. He nodded his head slightly. At this time, someone also greeted him. He also responded politely and then walked to Susie and asked, "How long have you been here?"


    Susie smiled, "I just arrived too."


    Darren said, "let''s go inside."


    Susie picked up her bag and stood up. The people outside were still waiting, but no one stopped Darren when he walked in, because he originally had 15% shares of this club, which was one of the shareholders, so he could be specially taken care of. Moreover, Darren had his personal designed lounge here.


    Susie came to the top floor of the party hall with Darren. When they entered a room, the first thing they saw was a huge French window facing the scenery outside. The bamboo forest was blown by the wind and the green waves rolled over made people feel relaxed and happy.

 Chapter 181 Rose Was Injured

    "It''s so beautiful here." Susie murmured.


    "If you like this place, you can come here," A smile appeared on his face, but it was hidden in his dark and deep eyes.


    Susie was surprised, "really? Can I come here? "


    "Of course." Darren took out a thin golden card and said, "This is the password card of this room."


    "No, That''s not really appropriate." Susie didn''t pick him up at once, but said sheepishly.


    "I seldom play basketball because I don''t have much time. This room has been empty for a long time. Since you like it so much, why don''t we make a reservation here?" Then he lowered his voice and added, "I have always been generous to beautiful women."


    Susie''s heart jolted. A breeze blew over her face. But Darren turned around and answered the phone by the window. Susie turned around and saw Darren standing next to the glass. He had a handsome face and his brows and smiles were both so seductive.


    "Okay, I know." Darren said calmly. Then he turned to Susie and said, "There are some affairs in the company that I have to deal with."


    "Okay, you can go to work now." Susie immediately said considerately.


    Darren nodded and said, "I''m sorry. I have to go now."


    Susie looked at his receding figure and smiled as she looked around. She took out her phone, took two pictures and sent them to the chat group her friends often had.


    "Oh my God! Where are we? Did you visit some important clients again, Susie?" Her friends asked.


    Susie smiled proudly, "this is the private lounge of the club. Guess who is the owner?"


    There were various possibilities. Susie tapped on the screen and replied, "Darren."


    The crowd quieted down instantly.


    The word ''Darren'' had already indicated where Susie had been.


    It was Darren.


    Darren was Susie''s cousin, and the husband of Amanda. He was the successor of the An Group. In their dreams,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    probably will frighten Rose to jump on the spot.


    At that time, Rose only looked at him with a smile and said, "If I can afford you, why should I wear such a garment at this time to eat roasted potatoes? How about introducing me a job? I''ll repay you the money with my own body."


    He said, "Okay, get in the car."


    Under the gaze of the astonishment of other girls, Rose got on his car without hesitation.


    "What if I abduct you?" Darren was surprised by her courage.


    With a broad smile, she said, "anyway, I don''t have money now. I don''t have anything that I can lose now. I''m not afraid of anything."


    At that time, she wore a bright smile on her face. Darren had always been cold, thanks to Nicholas''s education. He never believed in love when he saw how his parents risked their lives. However, at that time, he seemed to see the spring coming.


    He made a deal with Rose, telling her that he wanted her to be his mistress. He held her in his hands and walked to a higher place with her. It was only a simple deal at first. When he met Amanda. He understood love and paying. Therefore, he could directly end his relationship with her, but it didn''t mean that he saw her go to work. He could not turn a deaf ear to the news of danger.

 Chapter 182 How To Deal With It

    It was gradually dark outside, and Rose woke up from her coma with a groan of pain.


    "Don''t move." Hearing a familiar voice, she was shocked. She looked up at Darren, who was sitting on the side. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears. "I didn''t see it wrong. Is that you? Darren?"


    "Don''t cry. Take good care of yourself. Your left shoulder is badly injured," Darren said.


    "I know." She tried to wear a smile on her lips and nodded.


    Looking at her bitter smile, an idea came to his mind. Darren said, "Have a good rest. If you need anything, just go for Sophie."


    "I''m fine." Rose said, "I felt like nothing happened when I saw you."


    Darren frowned, "You have a good rest. I''m going back to the company to check what''s going on."


    Rose nodded. The accident did not only happen on her own. The actress company she had signed would influence the performance as she was going to join a new group very soon. And there were a lot of things to be dealt with in Darren''s company. Watching him turn around and leave, Rose closed her eyes.


    In fact, he had planned to ask her about the baby after she woke up, but he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue, because he didn''t know what he would do if she admitted the existence of the baby.


    "Mr. Darren, the accident has been identified. A new lighting specialist coming from the company neglected when she fixed the shelf, causing the light to fall down when it was switched in the middle of the road." When Darren went back to his office, Sophie reported to Darren hurriedly.


    "What did you do? You can''t allow mistakes with such a serious matter. This is just someone''s left shoulder. If you hurt someone''s head, are we still going to open our company?" He thumped the table and said angrily, "Fire her and send a lawyer''s letter to get her paid."


    Sophie bowed her head and left in a hurry.


    Suddenly, his phone screen lit up. He looked at the picture on it which was taken by him whi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lot of insurance money. However, Sophie knew that the reason behind this was not for money, but for Rose. She wanted to make her feel better, so she shook her hand and said, "Then you just take good care of yourself, and don''t worry about anything else. Mr. Darren will arrange everything. He won''t put you in a dilemma."


    Rose nodded.


    The office was filled with smoke. The end of the cigarette, with its red head, flickered in the darkness for a few times and was stubbed out.


    Darren had never smoked so much before. He didn''t like to smoke, but smoking was the only way to kill his time. Standing here, he didn''t know whether he should drive home or go to the hospital next. He had arranged Sophie to the hospital and he could go back home.


    But he couldn''t figure out the baby in Rose''s belly, so he guessed that he might not feel comfortable when he went back. He thought for a while and finally got up and walked out of the An Group. He stepped on the accelerator and drove the car to the hospital.


    "Thank you for looking at me. Go ahead with your business." Sophie stayed here and talked with her for a while, and then Rose said.


    "Then I''ll come back to see you tomorrow. Have a good rest," said Sophie. She opened the door and found Darren standing outside. She exclaimed, "Mr. Darren."

 Chapter 183 Would She Agree

    Darren nodded with a straight face. Then, Sophie left the hospital in a hurry.


    "Darren, you are here," Rose said, looking at Darren.


    "How are you feeling now? Does the wound still hurt?" he asked.


    "It''s not that serious, and it doesn''t hurt at all," said Rose with a smile.


    It was a severe bruise. The doctor''s words still echoed in his ears. He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with the baby?"


    Hearing that, Rose was stunned for a while. Then, she pretended to be ignorant and asked, "What baby?"


    "You know what I''m asking, Rose," Darren in a low voice.


    Hearing what he said, Rose blinked her eyes and said, "There is nothing wrong with my attitude. I did not intend to tell you this news in the beginning, because I know that you do not want the baby at all. It is meaningless to you. I do not have the heart to let it come to this world to suffer."


    Darren said in a cold voice, "That''s my child. You have no right to hide it from me."


    "I don''t want anyone to think that I want to use the baby to marry you. I don''t want to hear them talk about me behind my back," said Rose.


    "Who would think so? What did you mean?" Darren asked.


    Tears also flashed in her eyes. "Moreover, I know your choice. If you want to spend more time with Amanda, I won''t disturb you and affect your relationship."


    Darren didn''t say anything.


    Tears slowly fell from the corner of Rose''s eyes, crystal clear, just like pearls without a string. In fact, she didn''t really want much, as long as he cared about her, but he didn''t need it. Besides, everyone had his own business to deal with, and there was no need to discuss about such an unnecessary thing.


    It was because there were many women who had been together with Darren before, but he would never allow women to easily get pregnant. All the women who tried not to take contraceptives would not be able to give birth to babies even during their pregnancy, so at t


    e breakfast table, Amanda said to Darren with dissatisfaction.


    Darren replied indifferently, "I can''t sleep well. You know what?"


    Amanda immediately became quiet. She smiled sweetly, "Today''s weather is so good. Everyone looks great." After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. He raised his hand and held her in his arms. With a low smile, Darren asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Come on. Don''t be so serious with me," Amanda said. As a matter of fact, Amanda didn''t know that Rose was injured in the hospital. She only played with Darren in daily joking. And Darren had hidden his real thoughts very well. Even Amanda didn''t find anything wrong with him.


    "I have to go to work now. You can put the bowls here after breakfast." Amanda stood up from Darren''s arms.


    Looking at the bright smile on her face, Darren wondered what expression she would have when she heard that Rose was pregnant. He would never give up the child from Rose. Affected by his family, he thought highly of the child and he decided to raise the child in Rose''s belly. But he was not sure whether Amanda would accept the fact. Generally speaking, it was hard for her to accept the fact that her husband brought a child with other woman back to home.

 Chapter 184 The Cooperation

    Amanda came to the company and found that everyone was talking about some big news. She couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Hello, Miss. Cheng," When someone noticed Amanda, he immediately stood respectfully in front of her. She had been in a bad mood in the tea room last time and it was useful to punish a group of people to write self-criticism. And later when she fought with Susie, she was not at a disadvantage and continued to be a vice president in the company leisurely.


    "It''s not office hour yet. Take it easy," Amanda added.


    But she just wanted to come over and hear the gossip. Since everyone was so serious, and she felt embarrassed to squeeze in, she had to go back to her office and took out the newly sent newspaper today. She intended to find out what on earth happened.


    However, she found the dubious news of Rose from the cover page of the entertainment section. It said that she was supposed to be broke when she was shooting the advertisement. Now she was hit on the shoulder by the lamp from the sky. She remembered that Darren had something else to do last night and didn''t go home for dinner. He must be very busy with this matter, but he didn''t mention it to her.


    But why didn''t he tell her about it? Was it because he didn''t want to worry her, or was there any other reasons? Amanda was unsure. She closed the newspaper, and pondered on it.


    "Amanda." Susie walked in and frowned at the absent-minded Amanda. "What are you thinking about? You look so upset." ''Did Mr. Darren have a row with her yesterday? Was it because of Amanda''s aggressive temperament that he often had a row with her?'' she thought.


    "What''s up?" Amanda asked.


    Susie took out a thin necklace and put it on the table. She said with a smile, "This is Mr. Darren''s necklace. He forgot it in my car. I will return it to you first. Please help me give it to Mr. Darren."


    Amanda looked at the chain and asked curiously, "Why i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t I''m talking."


    Nancy did know what Amanda was thinking. She was threatening her. It had to be said that as long as Amanda took the heart of Mr. Darren, it would be a piece of cake for her to deal with her. Thinking of this, Nancy suddenly felt a little uneasy about her future. At the beginning, she could get so much improvement so quickly thanks to the help of Rose. Now that the relationship between Rose and Darren had come to an end, it would be very difficult for her in the future.


    "Miss. Cheng." At the door, Sophie saw Amanda and smiled politely.


    "Is Darren inside?" Amanda asked.


    Sophie nodded, "Mr. Darren''s meeting has just finished."


    Then Amanda pushed the door open. When Darren saw her, he put down the file and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Amanda waved her hand, put the chain in front of him and said, "Susie asked me to send it to you."


    Darren took a look at the necklace. He remembered it dropped on a trip and it was not expensive so he didn''t pay much attention to it. It was Susie who found it. He raised his head and found that Amanda did look bad. He smiled and waved at her.


    Amanda walked towards him. Then he held his hand and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "No," Amanda said, shaking her head.


    "Then why are you unhappy?" Darren asked.

 Chapter 185 What A Rogue You Are

    Amanda laid her soft body on his shoulder and murmured, "Annoyed."


    "What''s so annoying? Who upset you?" There were few things that could bother Amanda. He was curious about them.


    "No one bullied me. I''m just upset," Amanda explained, shaking her head.


    "Then what should we do?" Darren said.


    "I will be happy if I beat you," Amanda said casually.


    Darren slightly frowned. "Are you serious?"


    Of course, Amanda was just joking. But when she saw the frown and serious look on his face, she immediately sat up and nodded.


    "Are you sure you want it?" Darren asked.


    Amanda blinked her eyes and answered without hesitation, "Yes."


    "How happy are you?" Darren asked.


    "I''m as happy as winning a lottery." With her hands folded, Amanda asked sincerely, "Do you want me to hit you?"


    "Do you dare?" Darren glanced at her and said lightly.


    Amanda lowered her head immediately. She dared not hit Darren. If she hit him, he must be able to break her bones. But it was hard to say. Normally if she made trouble out of nothing, he would just let her go. She was one track minded. She would never compromise on what she wanted. It must be her who would always compete with him.


    Thinking about this, Amanda felt a little embarrassed, as if she had been a rascal in front of Darren.


    She took a look at Darren. Noticing her gaze, he said with a sneer, "You are acting like a thief."


    "Yeah, a flower picker who will steal your heart," Amanda said quickly.


    "Then you steal them." Hearing this, Darren bent his eyebrows, threw the files and leaned back on the chair. He looked at Amanda carelessly and said, "Dare you?"


    "Why not?" Amanda took a lily from the flowers in the vase on the cupboard behind him and shook it in front of him. "Look, I have picked it."


    At the same time, a hand reached out to her waist and pulled her close to himself. Amanda chuckled and leaned against Darren''s chest. With a bouquet of flowers in h


    en, if you want to run with someone else, you''d better run as fast as you can. Don''t let me see you again."


    "In your dreams. How many injuries have I suffered in order to get you? I won''t give up. You are daydreaming if you want me to let you go." Darren said firmly.


    Amanda smiled. She pretended to be that way just now. She tugged at his ear and said, "After hearing what you said, I will not afraid that you run away with others."


    But Darren was empty in his mind, and he had something on his mind. What Amanda had said to him just now made him look like walking on a rock in a river. He didn''t know where he was, and his next step was on a rock or a torrent. Amanda in his arms was like a life-saving straw for him, and her laughter at this moment seemed to be able to pull him back from the edge of hell.


    "It''s done." Amanda grabbed his hand out of politeness. His fingers were slender and neatly trimmed, looking like a pianist''s hands. However, the callus were at the joints of his fingers.


    "Mr. Darren, the client you have booked is here," Sophie said outside the door.


    "Be good and wait for me here. I''ll be back soon," Darren said to Amanda.


    "I''m busy too. I''m just coming here to have a look. Now I have to go back. I''m a part of the Cheng Group," Amanda stood up and said.

 Chapter 186 Its Him

    "Be a good girl. I will take you to eat some delicious food." Rubbing her rosy lips, he looked at her. He always had a pair of cold eyes but now the eyes were full of warmth. Amanda nodded her head. She reluctantly said, "Okay. I''ll give you a chance to invite me, Miss. Cheng, who is always busy."


    Darren walked out of the office with a smile on his face. On the way to the reception room, Sophie accompanied him. She could feel his cheerful mood and her heart was a little bitter. But it was a good thing for the An Group and a rare thing for Darren.


    Sophie and Gregorio had worked for Darren''s family for a long time. They always sympathized with people like Darren, but Darren always kept his past under wraps. No one could try to walk into his heart and see the real him.


    It should be a good thing for Darren that a woman like Amanda came into his heart.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Darren said flatly.


    With a smile on her lips, she replied, "Because Mr. Darren seldom laughs."


    "Did I laugh a lot today?" Darren said.


    Sophie nodded, "Yes."


    He wanted to stay cool as usual, but he changed his mind at the thought of that tempting woman lying in his office. He wanted to go back to find Amanda after meeting the clients, but it was difficult to deal with the clients this time.


    He walked into the reception room and said calmly, "Mrs. Colleen, long time no see."


    Colleen, wrapped in a silver fur coat, smiled tenderly. When she saw Darren coming in, she stood up and said, "Long time no see. You are more and more independent now. No wonder your grandfather always said that he loved his grandson so much. Who else will he love except you?"


    Seeing that she was trying to get Nicolas involved, Darren didn''t make any response but pushed the contract over and said, "Please have a look. If you think there is no problem, we can finish this case."


    Colleen took over the contract and looked at it. With a smile,


    life, but conspired with others to almost bring the Gu family down.


    "Amanda, calm down." Darren immediately took hold of her hand and shouted.


    Amanda wanted to shake off Darren''s hand but she failed. Seeing that Amanda was determined to fight her, Colleen turned around immediately and left. Under such a circumstance, she might be bullied. When Amanda and Darren broke up, and Amanda had no other choice but back to the Cheng family. She would never let her go at that time.


    The look in Colleen''s eyes darkened. She wouldn''t tolerate a little longer.


    "Mrs. Colleen, what happened?" When Sophie saw Colleen wiping her face with a handkerchief and the coffee juice on her body, she was startled. She asked concernedly.


    Even though she was wearing coffee, Colleen kept her manner. She smiled and said, "Never mind. I''ll leave you to do your work. I have something to deal with."


    Seeing Colleen leave and noticing Amanda was leaning against the door of the reception room, Sophie stopped her steps and turned away.


    "Let me go, Darren." She tried to shake off his hand but failed.


    "Amanda." Darren said with a gloomy face, "Don''t be naughty."


    "Do you think I have time to mess with you? I don''t want to see you now. I just want to leave, get rid of you and your vile soul."

 Chapter 187 Im Just An Onlooker

    "Despicable? Why do you say that?" He sneered, "Do you lose your mind when it comes to his business? You call me mean, is he noble and innocent?"


    Amanda looked at him in disbelief. She said, "you think so?"


    "What do I think? What do you want me to think, you hear a few words and you deny everything I''ve done. In your eyes I am such a despicable person? Still in your eyes, you have never looked at me properly." Darren said in an obscure tone.


    "What you see with your own eyes and hear with your own ears does not count. What more do you want? I don''t believe you. How can I believe you? " Her eyes were filled with tears. "Then I have nothing to say," She turned her head away.


    She wiped her tears and stood up to leave.


    "I told you, Amanda. Don''t ever think about leaving me." He forcibly pressed her against the wall. His cold eyebrows and eyes seemed to be coated with a layer of lead. He didn''t move. He looked at the tears in her eyes, the contempt in her thin lips, and the coldness and stubbornness in her eyes.


    He had never known that her eyebrows were so beautiful, but they were so harsh. He would be depressed if he saw them a few more times.


    She had been so gentle to him, and her face had shown shyness, helplessness and dependence.


    But when it came to Lionel, things changed? As long as it was related to Lionel, would Amanda be able to get rid of him without any hesitation.


    "Let me go." She moved her body, which made her shoulder hurt. Since he held her so tight, she just couldn''t get rid of him. She finally gave up and looked at Darren, waiting for his explanation.


    She recalled the days when she and Darren stayed together and joked with each other before. Her heart ached and loosened her teeth. Tears fell instantly. She turned her face stubbornly, unwilling to let him see her crying.


    Why do I like this man? The man was so bad, and he was always cruel to destroy her hope, her faith, and also not her escape, not allowing her to resist.


    Seeing that she no longer resisted, and turned to cry, his heart softened and released her. He looked away and said, "anyway, I will not hurt you."


    "Won''t you hurt me? So you came out in a hurry to clear my name for me at


    h him.


    What a wonderful competition! Though Lionel made a perfect show in the business world, he was far from being a match for Darren in terms of human relationships. But Sophie worried about if Darren could get rid of all the things so that Amanda would not get to know the truth. Unexpectedly, Colleen revealed the truth so blatantly that Amanda knew how to deal with this situation.


    "Mr. Darren." When Sophie walked into the reception room again, she saw Darren sitting there, straightening like a statue with no expression on his face. The documents in front of him were still neat and placed in order. The broken coffee cup was on the ground. Except for that point, the whole environment was okay. At least there was no big problem. She slightly breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "Do you need to postpone the later meeting in an hour?"


    "No, thanks. Please send the materials to me as soon as possible." Said Darren flatly. He stood up and went back to his office.


    Amanda didn''t know where to go. After she left, she walked on the street alone. The street was crowded with people, while she was alone. A few minutes later, he suddenly saw the title of "Glory Commercial City", which made his eyes sore.


    She still remembered that when she was in trouble with Nancy and asked her to hand out 10000 leaflets a day. Lionel brought her here by car in order to help her and put a large pile of them on the market. People there all called him Mr. Lionel respectfully.

 Chapter 188 Go To See Him

    But the Mr. Lionel was nothing but a thing of the past. Amanda walked into the shopping mall, which was bustling and seemed to be very popular. She went through the shelves and thought of the last time she met Lionel, when she was pulled out by Darren to select vegetables. Lionel looked to be a little haggard and exhausted. At that time, Amanda felt very sorry. In the end, she gave up, but now she knew that she was forced to do that.


    The more she thought about it, the more worried she got. Then she turned around and ran away, calling a cab to the An family. Then she took her passport and started to pack. Carrying her suitcase, she went downstairs and ordered an air ticket to Washington on the Internet. Because it was the fastest one, Amanda only had one thought at the moment. She wanted to go to America and see Lionel. She wished she could have a pair of wings now, or a dream opened its door, so that she could come to Lionel at once.


    "Ouch, I didn''t expect you to be at home. What are you doing here? Are you going on a business trip?" When she opened the door, she saw Nicholas got out of the car with the help of Gregorio. He smiled to grace and said.


    Amanda''s heart sank. She looked at Nicholas and forced a smile, "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s so boring to live in my house, so I want to come here to have a look and see Darren by the way. I was just about to send someone to pick you up for dinner. It''s such a coincidence." Nicholas said with dissatisfaction, "What''s wrong with your uncle? Why did he arrange you to go on a business trip? Does he really think you''re going to be a coolie?" With these words, Nicholas winked at Gregorio.


    Gregorio stepped forward to pick up the luggage, "Let me do it."


    Grabbing her suitcase tightly, she refused, "No need for that. I''ve booked a ticket. I''m in a hurry. I need to go now."


    Nicholas looked at the red roses in the garden and said, "After all, the environment here is


    self. It has nothing to do with the company''s affairs." Said Amanda.


    Darren turned to look at Amanda, who dropped her head and looked at the carpet.


    "Well, I don''t want you to be so tired. The an family has a strong background, and it''s not appropriate for you to work so hard like that," Nicholas said in an indifferent tone, but there was also dissatisfaction in it. He opened the door and left directly.


    "Where are you going?" When there were only the two of them in the office, Darren asked in a very low voice, as if he was afraid of disturbing someone''s rest.


    Amanda raised her head to look at Darren. "I''m going to America," she said decidedly.


    Darren stared into her eyes and whispered, "what are you going to do in America?"


    "I''m going to find him." Amanda had been depressed in front of Nicholas for a long time. Seeing Darren, she made no secret of her emotions. "I''m going to find Lionel."


    Hearing that, Darren''s anger was suppressed. In an instant, coldness flashed across his eyes. "Then, go find him and get back together with him. Do you beg him not to leave you?"


    "So what?" "If it weren''t for you, we would have been together. If it weren''t for you, Lionel wouldn''t have been forced to America. You''re the one who started all this. How dare you get in my way?"

 Chapter 189 Do You Really Hate Me

    "Amanda." Darren shouted, "Do you think a man who can abandon you today for the sake of his family won''t abandon you tomorrow? No matter why it happened, can''t you see what Lionel chose? No matter how many times, you are the one who is abandoned. No one can give up everything for the sake of love. "


    "We only love each other. We don''t need to pay for anything. Loving someone doesn''t mean being against the whole world." "You guys forced me to do this. "She added tearfully.


    Darren raised his hand and hugged her. The latter grabbed his shoulder and bit him hard. Then he said in a choked voice, "Darren, I hate you. I hate you." But that cry was full of helplessness and pain.


    "I''ve told you that a game in the business world can''t be affectionate. I could have been more ruthless to Lionel and forced Gu family out of the An Group." "But I didn''t. I''m afraid you''ll hate me for that, so I failed."


    On hearing this, Amanda immediately stopped crying. She looked at Darren blankly and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "With my methods, I will do more ruthlessly with my means." Darren said, "if I really want to take action, I can''t only do this. If you really believe in me, you should be clear that this time it is not me who take action this time. I just keep silent and want to see how much Lionel can pay for what he has said to you. I admit that when I have the chance to stop the photos from being taken, they are also willing to sell them to me, but I didn''t. "


    Amanda looked at Darren and the latter also looked at her. Darren said, "No matter how you hate me, my principle is that to steal my woman, you must be strong enough to defeat me, then be strong enough to protect my woman, He was clearly unqualified."


    Amanda was at a loss for words. Catching her shoulder, he asked, "do you hate me?"


    At that moment, there seemed to be a touch of sadness in the man''s eyes which had never been


    you go back to the company like this?" Said Darren.


    "I need to go back to the Cheng Group and ask for a week''s leave." Johnny proposed.


    "Why do you need a week''s leave?"


    "To America." Then she looked determined and said without hesitation.


    Darren with a little displeased. "Are you going to find him?"


    "Actually, Josie came to me once and said that the whole thing was designed by Gu family. She also suspected Gu family, but she didn''t expect it was her. I didn''t expect you to actually contact her." As she spoke, he threw a sad look at Amanda. Hugging her tightly, he added, "I want to explain to you. Colleen knew that I had acquiesced, but he wanted me to take the blame because our relationship was going so well."


    "And then you will really take the blame?" Amanda rolled her eyes at the man.


    "If money can buy your heart, I will definitely buy it." He bit her ears on purpose, which amused Amanda. She immediately stepped back and blushed, "don''t be naughty."


    "I won''t get back together with Lionel anymore, and it''s impossible for me to do so. After all, I''m your wife now." Moreover, Josie has given up her position as the general manager of the Xia Group and went there with Lionel. The reason why Colleen did this is to take revenge on me."

 Chapter 190 Hold It

    "For you?" Darren frowned and asked, "Did Josie say that?"


    Amanda nodded and said, "The last time I had a feud with Colleen in that cottage, and later both you and Nicholas fought for me. Of course she was not reconciled to it, so she always made things difficult for me." However, before Amanda could finish her sentence, she was stopped by the sharp pinch on her nose by Darren. She turned around and saw Darren. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "What am I doing? I''m teaching a fool a lesson." Hearing her words, Darren laughed angrily. "Do you believe Josie? How long have you been depressed?"


    "I''m not a fool. I won''t forgive you." Amanda grabbed Darren''s hand and bit it. But she didn''t bite and asked in a low voice, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t understand." Darren said bluntly. Seeing that Amanda was about to lose her temper again, he rubbed Amanda''s hair and said, "Don''t you always want to learn from me? From now on, you should go back home and think about the mission I''ve assigned to you. You can go home and review all these things and report it to me at evening. My grandfather will come for lunch, we can have lunch at home. Is there any problem?"


    "Yes," Amanda said immediately.


    "Hold it," Darren said. The next second, Amanda pulled his ear. He grabbed her hand and asked, "Where did you get this? Do you want to deal with primary school students?"


    Amanda stood on her tiptoe, raised the other hand to hit him as she gave him a quick kiss. However, she was grabbed by the arm. "This is just a piece of cake," Darren said. Then, he felt a sharp pain on his foot. Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, Amanda stepped on it without mercy.


    "Are you trying to murder your husband?" Darren said angrily, "If I don''t teach you a good lesson today, you will never know how capable your man is."


    "My husband is good when he outside the home, because he knows how to protect me," Amanda said. Then he let go


    like this and no one wanted to hurt her. Sheryl also lay in the hospital quietly and enjoyed the peaceful life of ordinary people. She could enjoy a life like a wife of normal people doing housework for her husband and preparing for the arrival of a new life. Perhaps this was the life Amanda had expected before, it was just for her. But the person who gave her this life was the one who almost made her into despair before.


    But wounds would heal easily. Humans were creatures easier to heal. This might be the reason why they could survive.


    "That''s good," Gregorio nodded.


    After purchasing the piles of items, Gregorio carried all the items with one hand and Amanda stood by him. However, the middle-aged man in front of them stumbled. Amanda avoided his move but hit the person behind.


    "Hey, little girl, are you blind? Look at my eggs. You''ve smashed them." The woman called out angrily. She was carrying a full bag of eggs in her hand. One of the eggs was full and bumpy, which was hit by Amanda.


    Amanda made an apology with a smile, "I''m really sorry. I''m really sorry."


    "Just say sorry and then everything will be over? Anyway, you need pay money for this egg." the woman said with dissatisfaction.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the dispute between Amanda and the woman, Gregorio asked.

 Chapter 191 A Real Master

    "What''s wrong? Your wife broke my egg. Pay for it." The woman looked at the clothes of Gregorio and Amanda. She could tell that they were rich people. The diamond necklace which Amanda wore was very expensive. So she determined to blackmail them.


    Amanda looked at Gregorio. He asked, "How do you want to fix it? We can give you money. How much do you want? I have seen the price of this egg is 20 per kg, and 1kg include 15 to 16 eggs. Since we broke one egg of you. Strictly speaking, the price of an egg''s retail should be 1.3. To show our apology, we can increase the price and compensate you with 1.5. What do you think?"


    The woman heard what Gregorio said and thought that she was taking advantage of him, but she was still nervous. She nodded her head and took the money and then left.


    Looking at Amanda who was gawking at him, Gregorio smiled and said, "It''s time to go home."


    With a big grin, she said sincerely, "Gregorio, you''re better than me and Darren."


    "Have you ever experienced dealing with middle-aged women?" Gregorio replied.


    Amanda nodded her head. Compared with him, she was too stupid to take out five dollars. And 100 dollars from Darren was so silly.


    "Because when my sister was at school, we couldn''t afford to buy too many food. We used to do it very carefully," Gregorio replied flatly.


    Darren had mentioned it before. With the financial support of the An Group, Gregorio and Sophie were able to complete their studies. Even after they graduated, they gave up their highly paid jobs and worked in the An Group, which made Nicholas trust them very much.


    When he talked about the past, there was not much sadness on his face. Instead, he was a little nostalgic. "At that time, those aunts were strong. They actually give me short weight. But they always said I took the advantage. In fact, she took advantage of it, but I had to compete with them. Otherwise, I would not have enough money to buy food.


    can I stop to eat? We don''t have the baby yet."


    Amanda''s face immediately turned red. She pinched his arm and scolded, "How dare you speak nonsense in front of grandfather?"


    "Are you sure? I''ve left the question for you. If you can''t answer it, you''ll be punished tonight," Darren changed the topic.


    "You''re too harsh on me. Do you have any reward for me?" Amanda complained.


    "What reward do you want?" In fact, he thought it was unnecessary for Amanda to ask him. He would give her whatever she wanted. However, he was glad to see that Amanda haggled with him for something she wanted. As long as he could play the coquetry with her, nothing would be better.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda asked tentatively, "Is everything okay?"


    He nodded, "Anything."


    "It turns out that you are lying to me." Amanda shook off his hand and complained, "You big liar! I don''t believe you anymore!"


    Darren didn''t get it. He asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong? Why did I lie to you?"


    "I don''t know who had said he would give me whatever I want. But now he changed his mind. If I couldn''t meet his requirements, he wouldn''t agree my demands," Amanda said.


    Darren didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "I just want to encourage you. Aren''t you in a better mood to try guessing?"

 Chapter 192 A Real Man

    "I don''t care. Anyway, you lied to me," Amanda said.


    Now, Darren realized that he had been set up. He could do nothing but follow her intention. "So what do you want?" he asked.


    "If you want to encourage me to guess these things, you can promise me one condition first. After I finish it, you can promise the second one," Amanda said.


    He answered while fiddling with her hair.


    "First, I want to go to America," Amanda said.


    Darren''s face darkened immediately. He stared at Amanda''s eyes, who made no concession.


    "Do you have to go? You can act first and report afterwards. Anyway, I can''t always tie you up with me," Darren said in a cold voice.


    "I don''t want to leave without telling you," Amanda proposed.


    "So you want to tell me frankly that you are going to see him, right?" He withdrew her hand, which was grabbed by Amanda again. "Don''t you want to know my second request?" Amanda asked.


    "Then will you stay there and refuse to come back?" Darren said.


    Amanda shook her head. She grabbed Darren''s hand to put it on her face. The she added, "My second request is to ask you to go with me."


    Startled, Darren asked, "Why me? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll interrupt you two?"


    "Idiot, you always say that I''m overly jealous. Look at you! You''re really being jealous!" Amanda smiled, "You''re my husband. Your wife is on a business trip. Don''t you think you should go with her?"


    "Let''s talk about it after you answer my question." Then Darren turned around and left the kitchen.


    Amanda shook her head helplessly. In fact, she shouldn''t have said that. And this had nothing to do with Darren. But considering the current situation of Lionel and Josie, she decided to pay a visit to them.


    "Wow, you are a good cook. Compared to you, the cooks in my home are as retired as me," Darren''s grandfather praised. Nicolas had prepared a variety of dishes and praised Melissa. Of course, Johnny didn''t believe that he was praising her sincerely. He had seen a lot of occasion


    ''re finding a good place." His chest sank. Darren raised his hand and pinched her face. Amanda stretched her arms leisurely and tilted her body. Her hand shook, and then she took off all her strength. All of a sudden, Darren jumped up, which made Amanda roll on the grass. She covered her head and said, "What are you doing, Darren?"


    It was such a romantic scene that Darren was boiling with anger. However, there was one more scene, which was a rare scene to be romantic. Unexpectedly, Amanda loosened her grip on the place where he had been kicked by the woman before he could realize what was going on. He immediately held the hand of Amanda, which covered his body with his own hand, and scolded, "Amanda, you really want me to die without descendants. Are you satisfied with this?"


    "I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t expect that I would get hurt there when I stretched myself," Amanda said. She was overwhelmed with grief and desperation.


    Looking at the innocent woman and enduring the pain on his body, Darren couldn''t tolerate his anger of the whole day. This woman was his invincible rival. But he couldn''t fight with her. Seeing that, he couldn''t say anything about that. He was so angry that he turned around and went back to his room.


    She was innocent, but men were supposed to feel pain when they were hit there.

 Chapter 193 I Am Not Magnanimous

    Seeing that Darren was really angry and left, Amanda quickly stood up from the grass, pouted and muttered, "How can a man be petty. Don''t be angry with me. I have told you it was careless."


    When she returned to her room, there was no one in the living room, nor in the kitchen. She went straight to her bedroom, and when she pushed the door open, she saw Darren sitting lazily by her French window, his long legs nestling against the edge of the bed. He looked very stinky on his face, the corners of his mouth tightened, and a look of anger appeared on his face.


    Amanda chuckled and asked, "Would you like some fruits? I''ll wash some."


    Darren said nothing. He didn''t want to talk to her.


    But she didn''t give a damn about it. She was certain that Darren wouldn''t get mad at her. After all, she didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "Mr. Darren, Mr. An." Amanda moved closer to him. Darren reached out his hand and grabbed her shoulders. There was no emotion in his eyes, which made Amanda feel strange. She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Darren stared at her quietly and suddenly said, "You can go to America."


    "What?" Amanda blinked her eyes in confusion. She didn''t know why he would say that. Of course she wanted to go to America, but she had already decided to go with Darren.


    "Aren''t you going? Go ahead." Darren said, "I can send someone to get you to the Lionel directly. You can go if you want."


    "Are you okay, Darren? I mean, we can go together," Amanda said.


    "Enough!" He shouted at her, "Amanda, if you want to go, go by yourself. If you do, don''t come back."


    Amanda was startled. She didn''t understand why he got angry all of a sudden. She grabbed his arm and asked, "What happened? Did something happen to you? Or did you misunderstand something?"


    Darren looked away and didn''t say anything. He was a little short of breath. Thinking of what happened in the hospital and the baby in Rose''s belly, his mind was in a mess. All of a s


    "I''m sorry, Mr. An," Sophie said. Darren replied coldly, "I''ll ask that nurse to take full responsibility. You know what the board of directors are doing? A serious accident has happened in this hospital."


    "We got her medical records and the nurse admitted that she was too careless. The news hasn''t been found out yet, so the hospital will give her the most severe punishment. In addition, the best nurse of our hospital has been changed to take care of Rose''s daily dressing change. That nurse had taken care of Mr. Bruce before," Sophie said.


    Darren nodded and looked at Rose who was in a coma in the ward. He leaned against the wall and did not say anything. In fact, he had been looking at Rose''s belly, because there was a life there, a life that had something to do with him.


    Amanda rushed to the wedding dress shop appointed with Maggie. Henry hired a designer to design the dress for Maggie. The designer had an elegant and beautiful shop. The model was wearing a white wedding dress, with complicated and beautiful patterns looming under the lights. The embroidery at the edge of the dress was like a shallow embroidered flower, which was blooming softly. As the tiny wave blew, all the wedding dresses were fluttering with the wind, as if they were telling some touching love stories.

 Chapter 194 The Dreamy Wedding Dress Shop

    "Miss. Maggie, please follow me." The designer smiled to them and took Maggie to the second floor. There was a white cloth covering the middle of a room on the second floor. The designer smiled and said, "Miss. Maggie, this white cloth is your wedding dress. Please open it yourself."


    Amanda took her purse and gave her a push. "Go check what it is under the cover now. I''ve heard you for a long time, and I''m looking forward to it."


    Maggie only looked at the drawing before, and had no idea what the whole drawing was. Looking at the white cloth, she could not help but feel a little excited. She went up and slowly pulled the white cloth open, and a beautiful wedding dress appeared in their eyes.


    The pure lotus pattern was embroidered on its chest, and its waist was tightened. The fishtail line naturally loosened, and a trace of water blue gauze was drawn out from its chin, which seemed to be stained with wave. The waist was tied with a waist inlaid with pearls, and the shoulder exposed design was also decorated with small white gauze petals, layer upon layer.


    Amanda was stunned, let alone Maggie. "Maggie, have a try. I''m looking forward to seeing you in this dress. You must be the most beautiful bride," she said hurriedly.


    "Really?" Maggie carefully took off the wedding dress and held it in her hands into the fitting room. Meanwhile, Amanda took this opportunity to see if there were other beautiful wedding dresses. After all, the internal design of the wedding dress was quite complicated. So the designer helped Maggie dress it.


    Amanda walked along the house. She had to admit that the designer was talented and had won several awards of famous design competitions. Although she had tried to keep a low profile, the designer who had invited by Henry must be an excellent one.


    "Which one do you like, Miss?" The designer came out to look at Amanda who were walking over, and asked with a smile.


    Amanda chuckled, "I like them both. B


    you didn''t tell me? Did he bully you again?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Maggie was so nervous as if she was facing a formidable enemy, Amanda didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Even though he would be annoying sometimes, he never lose his temper."


    The thought of the horrible things Amanda had experienced made Maggie scared. When she saw the casual expression on Amanda''s face, she couldn''t help but ask, "Have you forgotten what happened in the past? Don''t you remember the days you were in hospital?"


    "I didn''t forget it, but it was not him who did it. In fact, we had a quarrel, and I got the upper hand. You could only see that he yelled at me. I had hit his head with an ashtray, and I had also stabbed him in his chest. In fact, he was badly injured than I was," Amanda said.


    Shocked by what she said, Maggie shivered and said, "Don''t scare me. Are you sure it was you who did something to Darren? He didn''t do anything to you? Honey, I know you are always very fierce. But you don''t have to be so fierce."


    "Even though I don''t look as fierce as you are. If he pushes me too hard, he might feel pain," Amanda said.


    Maggie nodded in approval. "That''s what Henry said. He said that you were really a tough woman and that I was an outwardly strong but inwardly weak."

 Chapter 195 Seize The Opportunity

    Amanda wiped the sweat from her forehead and continued, "I don''t think there is a big grudge between Henry and I. Why did he say that?"


    "He is not teasing you. He is just praising you. You know that he is in the urology department. He is usually clumsy in thinking," Maggie said frankly.


    Amanda agreed with Maggie. Poor Henry had sneezed for several times in the hospital. He rubbed his nose and said, "It must be Maggie blaming me."


    "It''s still early. How about having some tea?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie joked, "After all, you''re the lady from a wealthy family. You have the luxury such as afternoon tea. How can we common people have afternoon tea?"


    Amanda drew her hand and scratched her waist. Maggie begged, "I won''t say it anymore. Stop ticking me."


    "You are getting naughtier. I don''t understand why there is such a traitor like you in the team of teachers," Amanda shook her head and said.


    "No, I''m not the teacher. I''m a housewife now," Maggie said.


    "Housewife, can you cook?"


    "Does a housewife need to cook? Just stay at home." Maggie said.


    Amanda looked at the distant sky with a serious expression and said, "Then you have learned."


    "What should I learn?" Maggie was confused.


    "Learn to cook. It''s a happy thing to cook for the one she loves, and I''m sure he loves it too," Amanda added.


    "Come on! It sounds that being a housewife is a part time job! Don''t flatter me!" Maggie didn''t think so. "No, I don''t want to learn. I just want to teach students."


    "Are you daydreaming?" Amanda pinched Maggie''s waist. She realized why Darren was fond of pinching her waist, and it felt great. As Maggie saw that Amanda was not going to give up, she got angry and pinched her waist to and fro. Amanda couldn''t get rid of her attack. She then waved her hands and begged for mercy.


    Maggie patted her on the face and said, "How dare you be so presumptuous?"


    "No, I dare not. Maggie, please let me go," Amanda shouted.


    Hearing


    ers and are already their customers. Their standard is to know all the guests and provide the most considerate service for every customer. You should like it, which is easier for you," Darren said.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. Let''s have dinner together this evening," Amanda proposed.


    "I will check it tonight. I have something to deal with right now." Darren looked at the agent in front of him and did not immediately agree.


    "That''s all right. I''ll get you extra food tonight." Amanda nodded. Of course business first. She supported him to go for business.


    Darren said with a smile, "All right. I have to go."


    "Okay." Amanda hanged up directly, and then she said to Maggie, "Let''s go to the X Restaurant, where he recommended."


    "Ah, I haven''t heard it. Where is it?" Maggie said.


    "I''ve never been there before. We can take a taxi," Amanda said as she raised her hand by the roadside and saw a taxi stop there. "Excuse me, we want to go to the X Restaurant."


    The taxi driver nodded and asked with concern on the way, "Has the X Restaurant recruited new comers?"


    "Really? I don''t know." Confused, Amanda smiled.


    The taxi driver sighed, "The X Restaurant is a good place. It''s not easy to go there. You should seize the opportunity."


    Maggie felt strange and asked, "What chance?"

 Chapter 196 Simple Teachers

    The taxi driver was surprised and asked, "Aren''t you going to the X Restaurant to apply for a waiter?"


    Maggie felt helpless, "why do you think I''m going to apply for a waiter? We just want to have afternoon tea there."


    The taxi driver looked as if he had met a lunatic. After they paid, the taxi driver left at once. A waiter in the waitress uniform at the door politely gestured for them to come inside.


    Maggie looked around and said, "I finally understand why the driver looked at us with such eyes."


    "What?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie said, "Because the people who eat here spend enough money to buy a tire. But we came by taxi."


    "Come on, it''s convenient to take a taxi." Amanda didn''t know how to drive. It would be more convenient to take a taxi if she asked Kevin to pick her up.


    The moment he stepped into the room, a man in simple cloth walked towards him. When he saw Amanda, he smiled politely and said, "nice to meet you, Mrs. Amanda."


    Maggie looked at Amanda and asked, "have you been here?"


    "No, I don''t." Amanda suddenly remembered that Darren had told her that the waiter of the X Restaurant must know her, because she was his wife and also the clients of the X Restaurant. It turned out to be true.


    "Mrs. Amanda, I''m wondering where you want to sit. There are pavilions, forests, snow mountains, long balustrade in the air. What kind of environment do you like? I can show you around." A waiter announced in a pleasant and magnetic voice.


    "How can there be so many?" It was the first time for Maggie to hear that an afternoon tea was fastidious. She said, "Let''s go to the water. I want to see what it looks like under water."


    "Okay, go under the water and find a place to sit down." Amanda said.


    The waiter led them there with a smile. It turned out that here was really built in a tunnel at the bottom of the wa


    because she insisted on staying with Lionel. And Josie wants her to help. But then she heard Colleen and Darren talking outside Darren''s parlor. But Darren said he didn''t do anything. He was just a bystander.


    "I really don''t know what''s going on?" Amanda felt a little dizzy after she finished her words.


    "So, what''s the question you have to consider? Is it Darren asked you this question, or do you honestly believe what Darren said?" Maggie asked.


    "I don''t think he will lie to me. After all, he doesn''t like to do such things."


    "But Darren do a lot of reckless things to you before, so do you really believe him." Maggie asked incredulously.


    "Yes, I believe him. It doesn''t matter what he has done before. I just believe that he would do these things out of his will."


    "Well, that''s why you are thinking carefully about what Josie is going to tell you and what her plan is?" Maggie asked.


    Amanda nodded.


    Maggie spread her hands. "Take your time, then, and I''ll cheer you on."


    Amanda looked up at her. Maggie replied with a bright smile, "I''m just a simple teacher. I''m not good at it."


    "Hey, you just said that you are a housewife and a rich family. She''s still your cousin. Don''t you care?" Amanda said.

 Chapter 197 Seeing Susie

    Maggie put her elbow on the table, and pinched the ear drop near her ear, "to be frank, I don''t like her, because her eyes are full of scheme. The smile on her face is cold, which makes me fear, but she has a good relationship with Henry. Although Henry is not a real brother, they are congenial to each other unexpectedly."


    "After all, he doesn''t look like a good man at first glance." Amanda said approvingly. Then Maggie patted her on the back and scolded, "how dare you speak ill of my son''s father!"


    "I''m just kidding. Please go ahead," she added.


    Maggie continued, "I don''t know much about Josie''s leaving the Xia family, but the relationship between the Xia clan and the Zhao clan is fairly stable. If she really has a fight with the Xia clan, I think someone will definitely ask Henry''s mother to make peace with them. After all, Josie listens to Henry''s mother, but no one will do that."


    "So, it is very likely that even though she left the Xia group, things weren''t as stiff as they were, right?" Amanda said.


    Maggie nodded. "Or there is another possibility. It''s all depends on how resolute Josie is. And how determined the Xia family was. I don''t believe this, because Josie is still very important in Xia clan."


    So when I first heard that she was going to leave the Xia Group, I was also startled."


    "Yes, we all don''t believe it. At the beginning, Henry was just worried about her. He called and asked us to leave her alone. She said it was her own choice and I didn''t ask." Maggie said seriously, "that''s all I know. At that time, I thought at least you could let go of your relationship with Lionel, so I didn''t say anything to you. I didn''t expect her to go to you. As a matter of fact, if she is in trouble, it will be more practical to find us, but she insisted on asking


    familiar car driving across the road. When she looked at it curiously. Is a tennis club, the head of the logo is a hollowed-out giant tennis body."


    "What are you looking at?" Maggie asked curiously.


    She was sure it was Susie''s car. But why was she here? It was late. Was she going to play basketball?


    As soon as Susie got out of the car, a waiter immediately drove the car to the garage for her. Susie wore a white sport suit, seeming to do some sport here.


    Maggie looked up and saw Susie too. "Ouch, isn''t that your unlucky cousin" What a coincidence to meet her. Shall we go there and have a look? "


    Maggie was also very interested in Susie, because she heard the things between her and Susie from Amanda. She was even more excited than she was when she heard that they fought.


    "Let''s go. Let''s do some exercise." We had eaten something in the restaurant, so it was okay to do some sports.


    "When we go in, he doesn''t let us in, does he?" She had learned a lesson from what the X Restaurant did to her in the past. Before entering the house, Maggie asked Amanda for help.


    "I don''t think so. The conditions of the two families are almost the same. I believe they should know me."

 Chapter 198 The Sudden Anger

    Upon hearing that, the two of them went into the club. Of course, no one stopped them because normal people didn''t walk into the club randomly.


    Just when they walked into the main hall, they saw a green grassland outside the French window and didn''t see the end of it. Many tennis court were separated from each other so that people could play tennis freely.


    "Hello, Mrs. An." The lady next to the counter was slightly stunned when she saw Amanda, but she quickly gave her a professional smile.


    Maggie was convinced today. Because Amanda didn''t say anything but all staff here knew her.


    "Hello, we just ate something in the opposite restaurant, so we came here to do some exercise." Amanda smiled.


    The saleslady understood Amanda''s meaning, so she smiled and said, "It''s the first time for Mrs. An to come here. Our company mainly manages the tennis court. Of course, we have the corresponding facilities and also the small indoor stadium. Which sport do you like, Mrs. An? If so, we can arrange a coach for you."


    "Let''s play tennis. I saw my cousin come here, so I greeted her," Amanda said with a smile.


    The receptionist smiled and said, "Miss Cheng has booked the twenty-first floor. If you need, we have a sightseeing bus to send you there."


    "The number 21? It sounds really far. Forget it. Give me the number 20," Amanda proposed.


    The lady behind the counter immediately went to handle the procedures. Amanda didn''t even ask about it. Since the lady already knew that she was Mrs. An, then Darren must have a credit card here. She didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Well, please have a good time doing sports. Our coach has been prepared at the No. 20 gym. Please go get ready. We have new sport clothes, shoes and socks." The saleslady gave them a key and a waiter immediately brought them the suitable sports clothes.


    Maggie watched herself i


    behind Amanda, of course they were not polite. Amanda never paid attention to cultivate the words and behavior of ladies. And more importantly, they looked down upon her.


    Maggie had been suspicious of the relationship between Amanda and Darren. To avoid alerting the enemy, she waited for the waiters to leave. As soon as she came out, she rushed back and told this thing to Amanda.


    Darren let Susie use his private lounge. It would be a lie if she said she didn''t care about it. But Darren didn''t tell Amanda about it. He might think it was a piece of cake. After all, their purpose was to raise Susie high and then made her fall down to the ground. Now it was just one step of the plan.


    But it was not a good reason to explain to Maggie. Amanda didn''t want to get her involved, nor did she want to recall her wound. So she just patted her hand and said, "It''s nothing. Let''s play tennis."


    Seeing her behave like this, Maggie thought that she was trying to be strong, so she immediately said angrily, "How can this be a trifle? Susie often bullies you. Did Darren do it on purpose? Why is he so nice to her? Even if he loves you, he shouldn''t act like this."


    "Maggie, I''m fine. I''m really fine. I don''t mind," Amanda pulled Maggie back.

 Chapter 199 To Play A Show

    "Amanda, since when have you become so timid? If you don''t embarrass her, or she will only be more proud." Maggie clenched her fists in anger and said, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll help you vent your anger."


    "Maggie, I just want to play a ball at ease. Why do you have to make a scene? Things have not yet been figured out, and it is so uncontrollable. Do you want me to go on?" Seeing that she was about to rush out, Amanda quickly stopped her and said anxiously.


    Maggie looked at Amanda, and said, "Will you just stand it?"


    Amanda felt helpless. Then she grabbed Maggie''s hand and whispered in her ear, "I really didn''t expect that Darren would give her this. But Darren is really kind to my uncle''s family for me. After all, he has Sheryl. Do you understand?"


    "Do you mean that Darren takes care of your uncle for the sake of your brother?" Maggie heard this and calmed down.


    Amanda continued to tell the lie, "This is only temporary. We are sure to take Sheryl back. First, let my uncle relax his vigilance. Don''t make things difficult for him. After all, you''re my friend. If he can''t deal with this matter properly, he will think that I''m making trouble for him."


    Maggie patted her on the shoulder and sighed, "You have suffered a lot. Your uncle''s family was so selfish. They threatened you with your younger brother. If you need any help, just tell me."


    "I know you always support me. But don''t act on impulse. Let''s play tennis," Amanda said.


    After she consoled Maggie, Amanda finally got some relief.


    "But I didn''t expect these waiters to be so rude." Maggie felt slightly uncomfortable when she heard them speak ill of grace. She wanted to speak for grace, but she was stopped by Amanda.


    "If you want to get my reputation back, that''s easy," Amanda added. She removed the ear stud, put it into a vase and smiled to Maggie. "Fine."


    "What?" Maggie didn''t know what she was going to do. "I''ll make a good show for you next," Amand


    ows this must be a very expensive diamond. I didn''t expect it to be lost when I changed my clothes." Although Amanda said the sky high price, her tone was still flat, as if the sky high price earrings were not so terrible in her eyes.


    ''The heiress of the rich family, '' Maggie thought herself.


    The waiters under the club who looked for them bit their lips. Their faces were not so good. They lost such expensive earrings. Although they were not responsible for it, the rules in the club were always strict. This time if they could not find the thief, they were likely to be fired, not to mention that Amanda was Darren''s wife.


    "Oh, I have found it!" Someone exclaimed in surprise. She noticed that the leaves in the vase were a little white, and then she took the flowers out. As expected, she saw a crystal ear ring lying there. Everyone felt relieved at once and looked at each other. They didn''t expect that there was a pair of earrings in the vase. Someone must do it on purpose.


    Maggie''s heart sank. She was afraid that they could tell it was done by Amanda. After all, the earrings couldn''t be placed in the vase no matter how they fell. It must be done by someone on purpose.


    "Oh, it''s here. Why is it here?" Amanda took the ear stud. She didn''t look happy, instead, she looked even angrier.

 Chapter 200 Thats How Strength Works

    "My earrings fell when I was changing my clothes. I should have left them on the sofa, the floor and under the table. Why would they fall in the vase? Who can explain it to me?" Amanda snorted.


    Maggie''s eyes widened. Was it her illusion? Wasn''t it threw by Amanda into the vase by herself? Why could Amanda question others in a serious manner? Her mind was in a mess, and she could not sort it out in a short time. Moreover, Amanda looked so serious.


    "It''s my first time here, so I don''t know much about this place. I don''t know if there''s any problem with it, but I think since Darren can invest in this place, it won''t be that bad. I take what happened today as an accident and don''t tell anyone else. You must be self-discipline. After all, you are the main force of this club," Amanda said. There was a threat hidden in her words.


    The waiters immediately straightened and bowed respectfully, "Thank you for your understanding, Mrs. An."


    "All right, get out," Amanda proposed.


    All the maids went out.


    The lobby manager immediately ran to Amanda as he saw her. He had got the information that Amanda had found the ear studs. The manager bowed to her. Amanda said with a smile, "No need for that. We were so careless that we accidentally got our ears under the sofa."


    "It''s good that you''ve found it. Wish you happy," the lobby manager said.


    After the trouble, the story of Mrs. An and her expensive earrings immediately spread. On the way to the tennis court, Maggie stared at Amanda sinisterly, and the latter smiled calmly to her. In the middle of the court, Amanda dismissed the coach and said with a smile, "Ask whatever you want to know."


    Maggie grabbed her hand and looked at her earring. The latter drew her hand away and said, "Come on. If you like it, I can give it to you."


    "It''s a big gift. I can''t take it." Maggie held it in her hand and looked around. It was shining and white than ordinary diamonds. Was it a superior snow diamond?


    "They have to pay me ten dollars f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rectly. She sat on the resting chair beside and saw Maggie. She smiled and said, "You are here too. I thought you were going to get married. I thought you don''t have time to go out to play."


    Maggie smiled, "Yes, what a coincidence."


    "Did you ask for leave too this afternoon?" Since Susie got the lounge of Darren, Susie had been playing tennis every day. She walked into the unique resting room on the top floor which was noticed by everyone. She was a little surprised when she saw Amanda coming here, but she didn''t feel guilty because the rest room was given to her by Darren. Even if Amanda wanted to make a scene, she was not afraid.


    But Amanda didn''t seem to know what had happened in the lounge. When she saw Susie, she smiled at her. As for Maggie, she had a short temper. But she was very calm now.


    "Ask for leave? I seem to forget it." Amanda blinked her eyes and said disapprovingly, "I always do what I want to do. If I don''t want to go, I won''t. It''s just that Darren is bothering me to ask for leave when he dragged me out of the company."


    Speaking of the reason why she didn''t go to work, she did have the support of Darren. Maggie who was standing beside Amanda had already experienced how strong Amanda was, so she didn''t think it was necessary for her to intervene. She watched others playing tennis quietly.

 Chapter 201 A Perfect Counterattack

    "We have to obey the rules and regulations of the company. After all, we are working for the Cheng family," Susie said with a slight frown.


    "I don''t think so. I just remembered that the vice president doesn''t need to sign for the company every day. There''s no need for me to stay in the company every day," Amanda blinked and said.


    Susie replied, "If you are here to meet a client, of course you don''t have to stay in the company. If you are just for entertainment, you can''t take your company''s performance salary to enjoy yourself."


    "Troublesome!" Amanda swung the racket as Maggie was distracted.


    Susie then said, "Let''s have a game. Show me your ability."


    "Okay, but I''m still a green hand. Please forgive my rudeness," Amanda replied with a smile. Maggie handed the clapboard to Susie, who waved her hand and said, "No, I have a special set." She took it out, walked to the opposite side of Amanda, picked up a ball and sent it to her.


    Amanda ran to pick up the ball, but Susie ran to her again and gave her another ball. She caught the ball in time. With a smile on her face, Susie said to her, "Hey, Amanda, you should practice more and run faster."


    Then, Susie intentionally played tennis on the left and right. Amanda had to run left and right to pick the ball up, who was out of breath. Seeing this, Maggie couldn''t help but worry, but she didn''t want to interrupt her. After all, Susie didn''t do anything, so she could only see how Amanda could defend herself.


    Was Amanda couldn''t make it through?


    Susie might think so. After all, playing tennis was a luxury exercise. She paid attention to Amanda''s life abroad. She always worked part time to support herself. How could she have the chance to play tennis?


    Amanda indeed rarely played tennis. But there was one thing that Susie had ignored, which was, Amanda was more powerful than her.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r dinner."


    "I know a seafood porridge. I think you will like it," Amanda proposed.


    "Did that restaurant need your identity?" Maggie smiled and asked.


    Amanda nodded her head and said, "Show them your identity. It''s a common place."


    They were heading to a private porridge shop. It had two distinctive flavor, seafood porridge and mushroom porridge. The customers were all civilians. Maggie had said she ate too much this afternoon. As soon as she smelt the food, she ordered a lot.


    "I''m so nervous. I didn''t expect to get married so soon," Maggie touched the diamond ring on her hand and said. She noticed that Amanda sat there with her bare finger and asked, "The rich lady, where is your ring?"


    Amanda looked at her hand and replied with a smile, "How could I possibly wear my ring? I''ve never expected to wear it before."


    "It''s all in the past. He''s so nice to you now. Don''t you want to put the ring on your finger again?" Maggie asked.


    "It''s too beautiful but it''s just a stone. Do you think with it we can love each other for the rest of your life? Even if I put it on, I still have to face the fact, right? It just deceiving myself. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if I don''t wear a ring. I don''t think I''m missing anything."

 Chapter 202 Go To Visit Her

    "No, you''re wrong. There are many benefits to wear a ring," Maggie said.


    "For example?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie waved her hand and said, "Beating people is extremely painful, because the diamond is used as an assistant."


    "Oh, it turns out to be a fight. I don''t need a ring. But you remind me to stay away from those women with diamond rings. Luckily, Colleen didn''t wear a ring when she beat me. Otherwise, my face would be disfigured," Amanda said, rubbing her forehead.


    "This old woman is too despicable. She hit you without consideration and was taught a lesson by Mr. Nicholas. But she doesn''t dare to go to Mr. Nicholas for revenge. Instead, she will hold you tight and set you up. You didn''t do anything, did you?" Maggie took a big gulp of seafood porridge and said angrily.


    "You''re right. When I saw she and Darren were in the office and she asked Darren to give her more benefit, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I fought with her and grabbed the coffee, throwing it on her," Amanda said.


    "Well done!" Maggie liked this kind of simple confrontation. When she heard that Amanda really went up to beat it, she clapped her hands with satisfaction.


    Amanda said, "After the slap, I was more furious with Darren. At that time, I doubted that it was all done by him and felt terrible. Thinking of what Lionel had suffered, I just wanted to look for him. However, Nicholas came and I didn''t leave."


    "It seems that Mr. Nicholas is very kind to you. He gave you such a valuable bracelet and helped you take it back. He wanted you to be the vice president of the An Group," Maggie said.


    Amanda heaved a deep sigh and added, "Actually there are two people that I''m afraid of the most. One is my uncle because he has Sheryl in his hands. The other is Darren''s grandfather. His grandfather is so unpredictable that you can''t imagine what he will do to me. Darren had warned me that if I go against his will, I won''t have any chance to get back at him."


    Maggie opened her eyes wide in surprise, and then said with a sigh of re


    I come in later?" In the past, Amanda didn''t fear of scheming against Rose, and what made her more confident was enough to deal with all kinds of difficulties from her. But now that she was chosen by Darren, she became softhearted to her all of a sudden, and she didn''t have the heart to do anything.


    "Just tell her that you knew she had an accident. You come here to look after her as if you''re looking at an ordinary patient," Maggie said, "You just wanted to prove your existence."


    When Sophie heard the footsteps, she curiously turned to look at the direction where Darren was. A dash of pleasure flashed across her face as she stood up and greeted, "Hello, Mrs. An."


    "Sophie, why are you here? Did Darren tell you to come?" Amanda asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Darren just finished a meeting. I heard from the hospital that Miss. Su didn''t feel well, so I came here to have a look," Sophie smiled.


    Amanda looked at her and said, "You mean, Darren is also here?"


    Sophie nodded.


    Amanda and Maggie looked at each other. Maggie hurriedly said, "That''s great. We''re coming together."


    In fact, Amanda had come out of her mind to retreat, but she had already come here. Was she going to retreat like this? Maggie didn''t want Amanda to leave. There were only the two of them in the room. It was very dangerous. She had to go in and have a look.

 Chapter 203 The Unexpected Love

    Amanda pushed the door and walked in. There was a small living room, and there was no noise when she opened the door. But she heard faintly crying inside. Maggie closed the door behind her without making any sound.


    The two people stood in the living room, without making a sound. They were standing in the middle of a wall, and the door was lightly closed. It was easy to hear the whimper of Rose.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Darren said in a mild tone.


    "Darren, how can you have the heart to separate me from my son? That child is also my child. How can you have the heart to take him away?" Rose said, sobbing.


    When she finally woke up, she was very happy to see Darren by her side, but Darren kept telling her that she could give birth to the child and then let his family raise it. His family would give her a large sum of money, letting her live comfortably in the rest of her life.


    How could it be possible? But she would never agree to such a condition. Her child was her only gambling object. She wanted to be Darren''s wife. If she could not get that seat, she would lose everything. So she refused to give in, nor could she agree. She could only cry in front of Darren and begged for mercy, hoping that he would change his mind.


    "Rose, we are both grown-ups. Crying can''t solve any problem, and I can''t marry you. I can give you anything you want," Darren said.


    Looking at him, she said, "Don''t worry, Darren. I want nothing. I only want you. I love you so much, and I''m more beautiful than Amanda. I had been with you before. Why did you have to abandon me, the baby in my belly?"


    "I''m not going to leave the baby. I don''t want to. That''s why I''m here to talk to you," Darren said with a frown.


    "Did Amanda force you to break up with me?" Rose was sitting on the bed, pale, with her shoulders


    you because she has seen enough."


    Darren pushed Maggie away and chased her out. He gave Sophie a wink and Maggie was going to stop him. Seeing this, Sophie grabbed her and said, "Miss. Maggie, let the two of them deal with this on their own."


    "You''re Mr. An''s good assistant. No wonder you waited outside early. Are you on the same side with Rose?" Maggie looked at Sophie and asked.


    "I''m just Mr. Darren''s assistant. I know nothing about this," Sophie explained.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Amanda had told Maggie how much Sophie cared for her, Maggie would''ve slapped her in the face. "Let go of me. I''m so worried about Amanda. I''m going to take a look," she said to Sophie.


    "You can''t see her no matter how you are worried about her. It''s just an accident. As a bystander, we can clear our minds, but a relationship is out of feelings. Only Mr. Darren can comfort Amanda. Amanda feels angry because she loves Mr. Darren," Sophie said quickly.


    "What the hell is going on?" Maggie did not continue to chase, and Amanda was probably too far away to catch up. She turned around and walked into the inner room. Seeing Maggie come in, Rose laid on the bed calmly and showed a smile, "It''s you."

 Chapter 204 You Disgust Me

    Maggie really wanted to keep Rose on the bed and beat her up. However, it was obviously unwise to slap her now. She restrained her anger and said, "Why did you do such a thing? Even Darren has chosen Amanda, is it meaningful for you to pester him like this?"


    "I didn''t give up. Amanda was the one who tried to sabotage the relationship between me and Darren, and you are in no position to judge me," said Rose, gritting her teeth.


    "You are just a mistress of Darren. How can you compare yourself with his wife, Amanda?" Maggie said unkindly, as she saw the aggressive Maggie.


    "Why can''t I compete with her? Even if they had hold a marriage, Darren came to me at their wedding night. I have a high position in the company. I know how the salary of Amanda entering the company is. She is so arrogant in the name of Mr. Darren''s wife. She is so arrogant just because Darren loves her. Is she nobler than me? I don''t think so," Rose said with a smile.


    Maggie looked at Rose, too angry to say a word.


    Sophie quickly pulled Maggie out, and then arranged a doctor to examine Rose''s injury again.


    "Don''t pull me. I''ll teach her a lesson," Maggie said angrily.


    "Miss. Maggie, don''t be so angry. You can''t help Mrs. An by doing that. You''re the friend of Mrs. An. If there is something happened to Rose. You may put Mrs. An into an awkward situation. After all, Rose is a patient now," Sophie said in a low voice.


    Maggie calmed down and asked, "What happened?"


    "It was not until she was injured and sent to hospital that the examination showed that she was pregnant. But she concealed it before, and we didn''t know about it," Sophie said.


    "How could Darren not know she is pregnant?" Maggie said in disbelief.


    "Believe it or not, Mr. Darren hasn''t seen Rose for a long time. He doesn''t care much about her. Especially after the issue of Mrs. An and Mr. Lionel was exposed, many board members blamed Mr. Darren. In order to suppress the impact on the An Group, Mr. Darren had to take g


    which startled the taxi to step on the brake. Amanda''s body suddenly crashed into the railing in front of them.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die?" The driver was startled. Darren went straight to the car, opened the door and sat in. "I''m sorry. I have to take the car, too."


    "Where are you going?" Asked the driver.


    As Amanda was about to get off the car from the other side, Darren grabbed her hand and said, "Wherever you want, just drive."


    "No, I want to get off," Amanda proposed.


    But Darren didn''t let her get out of the car. He said to the taxi driver, "We are husband and wife. We had a quarrel just now. My wife is a little emotionally unstable. I am worried that she will have an accident if she continues running around. Take us out for a walk. I will pay you 1000 dollars. I will pay the fare today."


    The taxi driver was so happy to hear such a good news that he drove away in a hurry.


    Seeing the car started to move, Amanda gave up the struggle since she couldn''t open the door. There were still tears on her face. Darren raised his hand and wiped her tears, and he said to her, "Do you think running can solve the problem? Will you never come back? I just want us to sit down and have a good talk."


    "I''m not talking to you like that. You make me sick," Amanda pushed his hand away and said.

 Chapter 205 Leave Me Alone

    "There are so many disgusting things and people for you. Why are you being so tolerant to those who are holding Sheryl''s life? You should be thankful that I didn''t make a huge mistake. Why are you being so mean to me?" Darren said calmly.


    "You!" The mention of Sheryl made Amanda more furious. Amanda shook off his hand and broke free from his grasp. "Fine, I''m not capable. I''m just angry. Leave if you can. You can marry any woman as long as you want. Why are you wasting time on a useless woman like me?" she said.


    "Calm down," said Darren.


    "How do you expect me to calm down?" Amanda looked at him with tears in her eyes. She bit her pink lips and looked at Darren with tears. "Don''t worry, Darren. I will never feel sad for someone like you."


    "No way." He grabbed her hand and said, "I think you should let me explain it to you."


    Amanda added coldly, "You don''t have to explain to me. Just do what you want."


    "If you don''t want to hear my explanation, then why are you angry with me?" asked Darren.


    "Yes, I am. Only now did I realize how stupid it was to be angry. Please let me go. I want to get off," Amanda said to the driver.


    The taxi driver heard that they had a fierce quarrel and was afraid that they would fight in the car. He found a place where they could park the car. As soon as Darren got out of the car, the taxi driver shouted, "There is the fare."


    Then Darren threw the packages of money to the driver.


    He pulled Amanda aside. Amanda sneered, "Money makes the mare go."


    "Yes, you have to accept your fate if you don''t have any money," Darren said firmly.


    "You!" She stood at the roadside with a cold face. "Don''t follow me."


    "Amanda, what happened just now was only an accident." Darren said, "Don''t misunderstand, there''s no need to misunderstand. If I really want to be entangled with Rose, she wouldn''t have said something like that just now. Moreover, if I really want to hide something from


    urry. She was a noble woman. She didn''t stand to lose to such a nobody like Amanda.


    "Bah, no matter how sad I am, it''s not your turn to show off." Amanda got up and punched her aching legs. At the sight of the bright lights in a bar, many people came inside to have fun.


    Amanda had no place to go anyway. She went straight into the hall. It was not until she entered that she heard the deafening rock sound and the shouts of people. She wasn''t used to it at first, but then she felt relieved and even a bit wild.


    She sat on the bar counter. The bartender brought her a cup of vodka. Then she sat on the bar counter and slowly drank some. The spicy taste in her throat slowly slipped into her stomach. A drop of tear came out of the corner of her eye. She couldn''t help but get angry when she thought of the scene that Darren fell on the bed with Rose. She was mad at Darren because he couldn''t control himself. If she was not there, if Sophie didn''t call for Darren, he might sleep with Rose behind her back.


    Right? Her phone rang. As the screen lit up, tears fell down from her eyes. She grabbed her phone and threw it into the wine. The screen went black after a few blinks. Amanda grabbed it and threw it into the trash can. She asked the bartender to fill another glass of wine for her.

 Chapter 206 Smash Him With A Bottle

    "Does it work to drown your sorrows in this way?" After drinking three glasses of wine and being a little drunk, a man blocked her glass with one hand. Amanda raised her eyes and saw the look on Gregorio''s face. He said, "Are you coming to take me back? Did Nicholas ask you to take me home?"


    "It is obvious that I am not." Gregorio wore a V-neck shirt with black and white stripes, which looked much more unruly than his usual hairstyle. He took a seat beside her. Amanda said with a smile, "Gregorio, are you here for fun too?"


    "Please watch your language. I''m not looking for fun. I''m just sitting here for a while." Wearing no expression on his face, Gregorio said, "Besides, I won''t report any news to Nicholas unless I get a task to look for you. Don''t worry."


    "Then why are you stopping me from drinking? It''s none of your business. Get out of here. Leave me alone," Amanda stared at him and added.


    "I''m just a friend of yours. I''m willing to do anything for you. Nightclub is not a safe place for girls. It''s in a mess here. You must be careful," Gregorio said.


    The corners of her lips curled into a sneer, but she contradicted, "What are you talking about? I''m not afraid at all. If someone gets angry with me, I will kick them down."


    A smile bloomed on his lips, "Oh, really? You''re indeed Darren''s wife. But why are you here? Did you have a fight?"


    Amanda cast a displeased glance at Gregorio and snapped, "It''s none of your business. Leave me alone."


    "You are drunk." He looked at the way Amanda was talking and made a quick judgment. "Let me drive you home."


    "It''s none of your business. It has nothing to do with you. Let me tell you, stay out of my business. Otherwise, I won''t go easy on you tonight even though I respect you after y


    t drink. You''d better go with me."


    "I want to drink today. Don''t disappoint me. If you want to drink here, drink with me. If you don''t, get out of here now," Amanda said.


    Before he could say anything, a bottle was smashed on his head, which startled Amanda. She jumped off the chair and saw the big man whose head was hit by the bottle. He was so fierce that seven or eight men with tattoos were standing around him. The men next to him were so scared that they hurried to run away from the toilet.


    The man said angrily, "Bitch, I respect you to drink with you, but you dare to smash my head with the bottle, I must teach you a lesson today."


    "Why did you hit me if you want to teach her a lesson?" Gregorio said, covering his head with one hand.


    ''What did he just say? Should he hit me?'' Amanda thought.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You are her lover, aren''t you? I''m going to kill you and then make you bitch pay for it," the man shouted.


    Those men ran towards them. But Amanda didn''t scream. She grabbed the chair of the bar and threw them to the two men. However, due to the crowd of people, Amanda''s arms were caught by them and she was taken to the side.

 Chapter 207 Cripple One Of His Hands

    However, Gregorio''s condition was much more difficult to deal with. He was just an assistant, so he didn''t know much about martial arts. He was beaten so badly that he rolled on the ground. Then, Amanda couldn''t help shouting, "Stop! If you have guts, come to me. Don''t beat him. I''m not familiar with him. He is innocent."


    The man laughed and said, "Since he is innocent, why are you so anxious? Do you still want to lie to me? I will not only beat him, but also break his hand. What''s more, I want to rape you in front of him. Dare you offend me?"


    When Amanda saw the bruise and injury on Gregorio the table, a machete was handed over to the man. Then, he put it on the Gregorio''s arm. "Stop right now! Otherwise, I won''t let go of you!"


    The man grinned hideously and said, "Come on. Even if you kill me and I''m going to be a ghost, I will let me be a romantic ghost."


    "I''m fine. I can hold on." The look on Gregorio''s face made it look like he was terrified. Then he said, "Close your eyes. Don''t look at this. You''ll get yourself into a nightmare."


    Tears were running down from Amanda''s eyes. She shook her head and cried, "I won''t leave you alone. You must be okay, Gregorio. I''m going to accuse you. Don''t hurt him. The person who smashed you was me. Don''t hurt him."


    "Humph!" The man lifted his hand up.


    "It''s so lively. What''s going on?" A cold voice said.


    Darren walked out of the crowd, looked at the man holding a knife. He found that Gregorio was about to be cut off by him, so he asked with a frown, "Who are you?"


    "Who are you? How dare you mind my business?" That man asked impatiently.


    "Mr. Darren, why are you here? I didn''t go out to greet you. I''m sorry. What are you doing, Arvin?" A rich middle-aged man hurriedly squeezed over and laughed, shouting at th


    casm? I''m not gentle at all. I don''t need you to be kind to me. I can''t accept the generous treatment from you, Mr. Darren. Is that okay?"


    "Amanda, when exactly would you gamble with me? After you left, I didn''t know what to do. It had been a long time since Rose was pregnant. If you ask me why I was with her at that time, because I hadn''t fallen in love with you yet. Then I didn''t know at all, but no matter what happened, the baby is innocent." Darren sighed and said, "I didn''t mean to hide or lie to you."


    "What are you talking about? Did I force you to abort the baby?" Amanda glared at him, feeling aggrieved. She lowered her head and said, "If you can''t let go of Rose, I won''t force you too hard. You can be responsible for her. It doesn''t matter even if you marry her. I know the baby is innocent. If you really care about the baby, you can give the baby a complete family."


    "Amanda, what nonsense are you talking about? I just want you to be my wife. All I want is to have a complete family with you. Rose and I is just a history. And the baby was just an accident. However, I won''t marry Rose because of the baby. Don''t even think about that. You are my wife, my wife forever."

 Chapter 208 Keep A Mistress In A Love Nest

    All of a sudden, his eyes turned sharp. He grabbed her chin, frowned and said, "Don''t think too much. Just solve this problem for me."


    "Solve it, how else can we solve? Do you want me to watch you hurt her and an innocent child? " "This is not what we should do. We can''t do this to her." Amanda''s eyes turned red with tears


    No matter what kind of person Rose was, the baby in her belly was innocent. Even though Amanda wanted to make a concession, he was dragged by Amanda and couldn''t leave.


    "Let me go, Darren." Amanda struggled but failed. He leaned over and tried to kiss her. In a cold voice, she said, "Don''t kiss me again. I don''t want it."


    Darren''s heart sank. He had been in a bad mood. But his face turned cold when he saw the angry expression on the young lady''s face. He replied indifferently, "So what?"


    Amanda stared at him. She felt hurt in her heart, but she had to pretend to be calm. She smiled and said, "Darren, do you think all of this is a joke? I don''t care about your past, but now you obviously want to be with me, but you''re still able to be with Rose. If I hadn''t gone to see you today, would you have concealed it from me all the time, or even secretly raised her up, so that you can have a secret lover?"


    It was a big crime for him to have a mistress in his house.


    "Amanda, I didn''t. I really want to make a clean break with her. She got hurt in the An Group. That''s why I didn''t know she was pregnant before." Darren said, "I have done so much for you. You would rather believe what you saw at the first sight than everything you have done with me these days."


    Amanda looked at him, her eyes filling with tears. She sobbed and said, "Darren, if you really love me, why did you hold Rose in your arms?"


    Darren said, "We used to live our own lives, didn''t we? You should also understand this feeling. When you were with me, you always planned to fly to the US. You went to see Lionel without a word. If you really love me, why did you go to see him?"


    Amanda didn''t respond. She turned her head away, leaned against the pillow and silently shed tears. She was a little drunk after the dinner. She blinked and looked at the window outside,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rren raised his head and looked at her. His face was hard to tell. "You know that."


    "I didn''t mean to pry into it. I overheard Nola when we were talking. You know she cares about you a lot, and our relationship went sour. She did that to ease it," She explained.


    Darren nodded, "I don''t mind if you know."


    "Is Rose really going to commit suicide?" And Amanda, who was also watching the fun.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t want to make a bet," said Darren.


    "Because your father lost his gambling game, and you don''t want her to repeat it." Amanda asked.


    Darren stood up and held her in his arms. Amanda sighed. As long as Darren talked about the past, she couldn''t get angry at Darren. After all, he had been truly tolerant of this kind of thing since he was a teenager.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Amanda tilted her head to look at the face of Darren. His chin was close to her forehead, and the stubble on it could be seen clearly. He hadn''t had a good rest in the past few days. Darren had always been an ambitious and self-centered person, and this matter affected his bottom line. That was why he was so hesitant and sad.


    "I don''t want other people to get hurt either. If you ask me what I think, I will quit. Even if you get angry, that''s my opinion too, because she is carrying the baby. I don''t want to hurt the innocent baby, just like you."


    Darren held her hand tightly with his fingers interlocked without saying a word.

 Chapter 209 Lin familys Brother And Sister

    It was getting dark outside. There were no stars or moon. The sky was covered with dark clouds. He felt upset and had a lot of thoughts in her mind, unable to see anything.


    Gregorio walked slowly along the stone road. There were wounds all over his face and body, but he didn''t want to go to the hospital to get his things done. He didn''t like to be noticed or asked about anything.


    He could only think of Amanda, who was drinking fiercely at the bar counter. The news of Rose''s pregnancy had such a big impact on her. She was no longer the silly vice president who always wore a forced smile and didn''t care about anything at all. He thought of what he had seen in his eyes. Even though Gregorio didn''t want to make a hasty conclusion, he had to say that Amanda really liked Darren. That''s why I feel so sad when it involves him.


    However, he sighed. He thought of the call from Darren and the fact that Darren didn''t send anyone to spy on them after he chased them. Amanda thought he had got rid of Darren, but in fact there were many people watching her at that time, including when she walked into this bar. And Gregorio was arranged by Darren on purpose. During this conflict, those men all molested and took advantage of her. And it was also his arrangement to fight with Darren.


    The reason why she did this was to ease his conflict with Amanda. He wanted everyone to cooperate with her.


    Gregorio was the main character. In order to play the fine manner of the main character, he was defeated by exhaustion. He forced a smile. When he saw Amanda, he didn''t want her to fall into the trap of Darren. He persuaded her to leave because he didn''t understand Amanda. On the contrary, she said nasty things to him. He just thought she was joking with him. Then he watched Amanda walk into Darren''s calculations.


    In Gregorio


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o.


    "I''ve never seen you praise a person so sincerely. What''s more, it''s a woman. And this woman is not my future sister-in-law."


    "Nothing is impossible. Why are you so depressed? In your brother''s eyes, even if I wants to find a wife, she wouldn''t be so bad." Replied Gregorio.


    "But how can I hide this from Nicholas? You need to see him tomorrow. You can''t hide it from him." Sophie said in a worried tone.


    "Why did I hide it from he? If he wants to know, just let him know. That''s his grandson, his granddaughter in law. I just want to help Mr. Darren return to the right path. What''s wrong with me?"


    "I''m just worried that Mr. Darren would displease Nicholas."


    "So you''re not worried about me. But don''t worry too much. It''s not good for you." Gregorio shook his head and made fun of her, but from his expression, he was somewhat disapproving of her attitude.


    "Brother, you think too much. I''m just worried that it may affect the work of the An Group." Explained Sophie hurriedly.


    Gregorio picked up his coat, stood up and said, "What are you thinking about? I''m talking about work. Well, it''s late now. Go to bed early. Maybe he will cause you some trouble tomorrow." Then he went into the room.

 Chapter 210 The Biggest Concession

    Not until then did Sophie realize that she had been fooled. She shook her head helplessly and mumbled, "who of us is involved in this matter?"


    Sophie sighed and said nothing. After she finished cleaning the house, she recalled what she had said. She didn''t expect that Darren was setting a trap for pacifying Amanda, which made her feel uneasy and uncomfortable. She wondered whether she could be a part of the family too.


    Maggie returned home after she was persuaded by Sophie. She was worried about her mom, so her mind was occupied by nothing but worry. Henry thought that she was not having fun today, so he asked with concern, "what''s wrong? You seemed to have tasted a very delicious dish, but what you had eaten was just cockroach in the end. Your helpless expression made your face look very big. Come on, put it away."


    If she had chopsticks in her hand at that time, she would have stabbed him with them with her chopsticks. She hated this man so much because he always said something unfriendly. Now she was not in a good mood and had no time to talk to him. Lying on the bed, she looked at the address list, rolled over and over again. She cried out from time to time, "I don''t know if I should make a call, but Sophie doesn''t want me to disturb them now. Their relationship is restoring. I''d better not intervene too much. I''m so confused. "


    Maggie struggled for a while and then fell asleep. But Henry didn''t care about her complaints at all, because she would behave too enthusiastic whenever she felt something wrong, which could not be ignored by others. There was no such peace like now.


    He pulled Maggie to the bed and saw her sleeping after the bath. Thinking of her hot temper when she was awake, he felt that she was not alone now.


    His hand caressed her belly, which felt a little cold. Maggie went to bed and pulled his hand away from her belly, murmurin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the way, I saw Susie today." Amanda proposed.


    "Don''t you see her every day?" Said Darren.


    "I''m not looking at her working in the Cheng Group. I''m at a playing club, which is the one opposite to my house," she explained.


    "It seems that she went there frequently. Since I gave her the resting room last time, I don''t think she is so foolish as to give you a hard time outside."


    Amanda couldn''t help but laugh out loud when she recalled what had happened there.


    Seeing her in a bad mood, Darren was worried that she was still holding the grudge for what had happened in the past. He didn''t expect that Amanda didn''t care about what he said at all. He walked to her and hugged her in his arms. In a low voice, he said, "Amanda, have you ever thought about what is going to happen to Rose''s baby?"


    "Will you insist on keeping him?"


    Darren thought for a while and said, "It''s really unfair to you to keep him. I know that you are looking forward to the family too. I will ask her to abort the baby, because for the sake of our family, I really can''t afford to burden his future life."


    Suddenly, the idea struck her as she tilted her head to look at Darren. "Are you gonna let her abort the baby?" She asked.


    Darren said, "yes, I will."

 Chapter 211 Being Despised Again

    "Just for me?" Amanda asked with a confused look on her face. She still couldn''t believe that those words were from his mouth.


    "I''ve been thinking about it these days. I know how much a child looks forward to a warm family. I didn''t want my child to grow up in such an environment like me, but..." He looked at Amanda and said, "I have to consider my feelings. In fact, your feelings should be before mine. It''s all my fault and I have no right to conceal things from you. So I won''t insist on keeping the baby."


    "No. Don''t say that. I don''t know. Please don''t ask for my opinion. I don''t know what I will do. You can do whatever you want. I won''t interfere with you," Amanda said.


    "What are you talking about? You are my wife. How can you say that you don''t interfere with me? It should be our common decision, for the sake of our family," Darren said as he rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Amanda sighed. Then she turned to look at Darren and said, "I don''t think too much about having a child. I know how sad it is for a mother to lose her child. If it is not necessary, I don''t want to see her die of illness. But I''m not a saint. I also have selfish motives. I want a complete family."


    "You are so angry today. I thought you didn''t want a baby." Noticing that Darren seemed to be convinced, he couldn''t help but remind her.


    Speaking of her anger, however, the problem that had almost been solved was uncovered by Amanda. She shook off the arm of Amanda and said angrily, "I''m just angry with you. She seduced you a little, but you couldn''t control yourself. What will happen if I''m not there today?"


    Darren felt helpless. He grabbed her hand and explained, "I was just a little emotional when she talked about my father. Nothing more.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    w now. Whether you want to tell me or not?"


    Darren waved his hand and said with a smile, "You have to learn from her every day. Her daily performance looks very easy, but you really have to work hard. After all, you''re too tired now. I''ve helped you to think about the future."


    "What future?" Amanda was interested in his words. She got up and sat in front of Darren and listened carefully.


    "Susie has seldom gone to work recently, right?" Darren asked.


    "I haven''t seen her a lot in the company recently. I heard she asked for leave from time to time," Amanda continued.


    "I know her schedule in these days. Now, you can do something to make her frustrated. I will bring her into a higher level life, and you need to be responsible for pushing her to the lower level. In such a conflict, she will naturally rely on you."


    "Conflict? How could Susie possibly rely on me? It''s more like she will rely on you. In her eyes, I''m just nobody," Amanda said.


    "Don''t worry. Even if it is not up to her, I''m confident in it. Don''t you trust me?" Darren smiled confidently.


    Driven by curiosity, Amanda grabbed his arm and asked, "Do you have any good ideas?"

 Chapter 212 Im Willing To Do It

    Darren''s face darkened. He said, "You don''t trust me? What I have done is all for you. But you don''t trust me. I''m sad. You''re so ungrateful."


    Amanda shook his arm and said, "I was just saying it. You can continue what you are saying."


    "No. It''s so late. You have to go to work tomorrow. Go to sleep," Darren said.


    It was totally out of Amanda''s expectation that Darren would be so partial to her. She couldn''t help but complain, "You''ve aroused my appetite. How can I sleep now?"


    "I think you slept well. If you can''t fall asleep, I will ask you what you thought during the day. What is the result?"


    Amanda sat beside him with a guilty look on her face. She then told him what Maggie had reminded her, which brought a smile to the corners of his eyes. After she finished her words, he nodded and said, "Not bad."


    "You''re right. I''m not as smart as you, but I won''t make the same mistake," Amanda replied proudly.


    Darren touched her nose and pinched it lovingly. "But, is there anything else that you are right about?"


    "Anything else?" Amanda blinked her eyes and asked.


    "Do you think that Josie just told these things to sow dissension among you?" Darren asked.


    "Trying to sow dissension between us. You''d better let me go, and that''s what she wants to do, right?" Amanda muttered.


    "Do you think I would throw you out after that happened between us?"


    In the past, Amanda might think that it was a normal thing for Darren to do such a thing, but now she found that although he looked like a man who was likely to do that, he would never do that in fact.


    "Josie is not that stupid, otherwise she wouldn''t have been so arrogant last time. In fact, if you have met enough customers, and you will find that most of the people who are arrogant have the qualification to be so arrogant. The reason why Josie dare to be arrogant to you wa


    lly don''t want to swear. But there are always some people who are so stupid that I can''t accept it. Then I have no other choice."


    "Yes, it''s hard to accept," Amanda nodded in agreement. But in fact, she thought she didn''t understand what Maggie said.


    Maggie sighed, "Forget it. Let''s not talk about you. I thought you would have a hard time tomorrow. It''s less than twenty four hours. Then you have forgiven him. You are so easy to fool."


    "Then it''s hard for me to accept. As long as we make things right and wrong clear, there''s no conflict between us if both are willing to accept," Amanda said.


    "Would you like to adopt a child of Rose?" Maggie looked at her in surprise.


    Then Amanda shook her head and said, "Last night, Darren asked me the same question, but I really didn''t know how to answer it. After all, it is a life. So he said that I was the first. He will give up the baby."


    Maggie was more surprised. "Will he agree? I thought he had persuaded you to raise the baby with him."


    "If he tried to persuade me, I didn''t know how to refuse him. It was all for my sake that he made the decision. It''s more difficult for him to make the decision. With his help, I don''t have to have a fight with him," Amanda said.

 Chapter 213 Internal Affairs Of The Gu Family

    "How did you get back together yesterday? He must have apologized to you." After they bought the phone, they headed to a hot drink shop. Maggie was quiet worried about what had happened to Amanda, but she felt much relieved as she was distracted by Henry.


    If Darren really loves Amanda, he won''t let her down. Just as what Sophie said, Maggie had confidence in him. She didn''t expect that she forgave him yesterday.


    Amanda shook her head when she recalled what had happened last night.


    Maggie widened her eyes. "Didn''t he coax you?"


    "Last night was not a peaceful night." Then Amanda told the story to Maggie.


    When Maggie heard what Colleen had said to Amanda, she was so angry that she clenched her fists and said, "How could you find this woman everywhere? She''s so annoying."


    "As annoying as she is, she didn''t take advantage of me. When I sat on the side of the road, I didn''t need anything. When I threw a stone to her, she was so scared that she drove away quickly." Amanda couldn''t help smiling, disregarding her personal image.


    Maggie nodded and said, "Yes, you''re right. This is the way it should be. But I think that you''re too polite to her. If I were you, I would directly hit her in the face. She won''t dare to make trouble again."


    "No, I can''t. If I directly do it, there must be a lot of trouble. I''d better not cause trouble to Darren," Amanda added.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that Darren would help you analyze Josie''s action yesterday? What did he say at last? What on earth did she plan to do?" Maggie asked with concern.


    "I don''t know what he was thinking about. He didn''t tell me the truth," Amanda said helplessly.


    "Anything else?" Maggie asked.


    Amanda threw up her hands helplessly. When she entered the bar, she was hit up by Gregorio, and then molested by the drunken man. She fetched a bottle to hit the man down, and then she was surrounded by the drunken man. Gregori


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t be a fool. I''ve already transferred the money to your account. What''s more, after Lionel left, how much did you get and how much did our younger brother get? We all benefit from it, but I have to take the blame for the whole thing."


    "I know you work hard, but I can''t do anything about it. Our father is being unfair to you. We''re not the eldest child. Although five fingers are different, we are all from the Gu family. When it comes to the Gu family, everyone would just remember Lionel and our father. It''s not fair for us," Alan Gu said.


    "Yes, you are right. He is too partial. We just take back the thing that belongs to us." Colleen answered indifferently, "He''s going to leave everything to Lionel. I''m the first one to against it."


    "Hello, auntie Colleen." A girl in a light pink dress walked downstairs to the corridor and said with a smile.


    Colleen smiled at the girl and remarked, "Nina, you look much prettier than last time I saw you."


    With a smile, Nina Gu said, "Auntie, you always take pity on me. When my father saw me, he always said that my skin is bad and my color is bad."


    "Why are you still at home? Aren''t you going to work today?" Alan Gu asked.


    "I''m leaving now. I heard aunt''s voice, so I came here to have a look," answered Nina Gu.

 Chapter 214 Unexpected Encounter

    "I have heard from my friends that Nina is getting more and more capable by now. They all praised you as the top of the business field and considered you as your grandfather. They even said that you''re stronger than your father," Colleen praised.


    "That must say that for your sake. If I go there alone, I''m not sure how they will say to me," Nina said in a hurry.


    Colleen was amused and intended to go shopping with Nina. If she liked anything, Colleen would buy her anything. She loved her niece very much.


    "Nina, what did Dr. Zhao say? How''s your grandfather?" Colleen asked when they were shopping.


    Nina took her hand, smiled and said, "Dr. Zhao said that grandfather lost his consciousness because of excessive anger. It was a chronic disease and he needed to recuperate slowly. He can''t be anxious at any moment."


    Colleen nodded and said, "Yes, exactly."


    "Ah, I meet an acquaintance, Susie." When Nina saw a beautiful woman get out of a sports car, she immediately waved to her and shouted.


    Susie had to come to the bank to meet the client manager. When she heard someone calling her from behind, she turned around in surprise and said to Nina, "Nina, why are you here?" If she remembered correctly, Nina was still studying in France at the moment.


    With a smile, Nina answered, "I''ve only been back for a period of time. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Susie nodded. Colleen looked at Susie and frowned, "You are from the Cheng family? What''s your relationship with Amanda?"


    Susie looked at Colleen and answered with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Colleen. I''m Amanda''s cousin. She is my uncle''s daughter. My name is Susie."


    Colleen smiled, "Oh, you two are so beautiful. I can''t believe my eyes."


    Susie smiled, "You''re too kind."


    "How do you know me? I should have met someone as outstanding as you earlier," Colleen as


    heng and let Susie follow the question of additional investment. As long as we make the statement of this quarter better, it''s not difficult for Mr. Zheng to take out investment."


    "That''s great! We don''t need to cut down our profit. But I need you to contact with the clients first, and then Susie will take over," Charles smiled and said.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you when I''m done," Amanda nodded.


    "Well, you have been working hard these days. Susie is always out of sight. I don''t know what she is busy with." Charles complained subconsciously after he handed her the document.


    "She went to meet a client today. I saw her leave after I came here this morning," Amanda explained.


    Charles was stunned and said, "How dare she go to see her client? Her nose is so swollen that it needs a lot of face powder to cover it."


    Noticing the surprised look on Amanda''s face, Charles found it funny. Perhaps he wanted to share Susie''s embarrassment with others. So he said, "You don''t know yet? Last night your sister came back with a red and swollen nose. She looked like someone who hit her nose with a fist. But she insisted that she played a ball by herself. But I don''t believe it. Who would be so stupid to hit her own nose like that?"

 Chapter 215 I Wont Leave You Alone

    Amanda felt speechless. She laughed to Charles for a few seconds before he left happily.


    "He is just an idiot." She mumbled to herself. Why couldn''t she hit the ball on her nose? If she couldn''t hit the ball, then the opponent could be. But Susie had helped her hide it from others, which was a big surprise to Amanda. Normally, when she was wronged, Susie would yell at others and let others know that it was her who bullied her.


    "Hello," Amanda picked up the phone and said. "I''ll pick you up at noon. We''re going to a dinner party," said Darren from the other side of the phone.


    "I don''t want to go," Amanda proposed.


    "What''s wrong?" He frowned and felt embarrassed to be refused, so he asked, "Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I don''t like social events," Amanda answered.


    "It won''t take too much time. You''re my wife. And you should meet more people." He coaxed her in a soft voice.


    Amanda giggled. She sat at the table and said, "Your ugly wife needn''t meet too many people."


    "Yes, but she has to meet the guests." Hearing her laughter on the phone, Darren calmed down.


    "Where are you?" Amanda asked.


    "Over the Century Garden," Darren said.


    "I can go to your company after work," Amanda added.


    "Well, it''s about time. You can come here now," Darren said.


    Amanda looked at her watch and said with dissatisfaction, "There is still an hour before the off-duty time, Mr. Darren."


    "Miss. Cheng, please try to get more rest. Be a good model and take the lead of your subordinates," Darren teased her.


    "Bah, since you said that the leader should get more rest, why are you still as a workaholic?" Amanda laughed and cursed.


    "I''m not a workaholic. I''m not working all the time," Darren said.


    "You''re a workaholic. I know you always read documents in the middle of the night. Don''t you know that you always have an unscheduled meeting?" With one hand holding her own, Amanda made a gesture.


    "Well, it turns out that my wife has been neglected. I''ll take you to the company to read the papers and have a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    if the accident fell into the hands of Darren, such thing would never happen. Because Darren attached great importance to the children and would never kill them. Therefore, he wanted to keep not only Rose''s children, but also to continue to hook up with Amanda.


    It was not a big deal. However, he couldn''t totally control Amanda. There was a saying that the one being favored needn''t to consider other people''s feelings. Amanda was the person who was being favored. And even Darren couldn''t force her to accept his proposal. He had no other choice but to suffer from this.


    After work, Amanda directly took Kevin''s car to the place of Darren''s. Since Darren was still in the office, the people in the building would immediately greet her when they saw her. Now they had gone through so much, and they finally knew the importance of this lady.


    "Why are you so happy?" He noticed the bright smile on Amanda''s face as she walked into the office.


    "Can''t I be happier?" Amanda asked, leaning against the sofa.


    "Come here," Darren said.


    Amanda thought there was some file for her to read, so she went there. However, Darren held her in his arms and went on reading the file as if nothing had happened.


    "What are you doing?" Amanda looked at him in surprise.


    "In case you are neglected, I will hold you while reading the files," Darren said seriously.

 Chapter 216 She Is Here

    Amanda took his hand with a smile. "You''re so naughty. Just get off work if you finish reading. Are you distracted if I''m here?"


    "Of course I am distracted." As he breathed in her fragrance and heard her voice, he thought it was a wonderful feeling. Darren pinched her waist and said with resignation, "But I can read them slowly. If I read them slower, I will hold you longer."


    "Don''t pinch my waist. It really itches." Amanda changed to a more comfortable position and nestled in Darren''s arms. "I''ll take a nap. Call me when you''re done." She was quiet while speaking.


    "You can sleep in your room if you are sleepy," Darren said.


    Amanda shook her head and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I feel quite comfortable sleeping here. Let me see how much attention you can give to me, Mr. An."


    ''How dare she make fun of me?'' Darren thought. Darren lifted her up and walked into the lounge. He dumped Amanda on the bed, his eyes dangerous. "Do you want to see it?"


    "Hey, we are in the office." Amanda didn''t expect Darren to play such a trick on her.


    "So what? We''ve done it in the office before." Darren didn''t take it seriously. He reached out his hand and was about to touch Amanda''s clothes. The latter was bashful and anxious, so she grabbed his hand and said, "No, we can''t. Go and check the files, Darren. We will have a party later."


    "Then what should I do? You are so good at flirting. Now I just want you. I don''t want to do anything," Darren said in a teasing tone.


    "When we go home, and then we can do what we want at home." Amanda''s voice trailed off. It would be embarrassing for her to take the initiative to confess. She whined, clutched the quilt, crawled into it and muttered, "Darren, get out of here."


    Seeing that he made Amanda shy, Darren gave out a satisfied smile. As he had got what he wanted, he turned around and left.


    Hearing no reply from Darren, Amanda got out of bed. But to her surprise, a man sneaked into the bed and ki


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , it tasted good.


    Suddenly, Amanda looked up and saw Colleen who was talking to someone not far away. Her face darkened.


    Darren followed her gaze and said, "Oh, she''s here."


    His words infuriated Amanda. Darren said, "This is uncle Tony''s golden wedding anniversary. It''s normal for the Gu family to come here. Don''t be angry."


    "I don''t want to stay here anymore. Can I leave earlier? I don''t have any good mood when I see this woman," Amanda said angrily.


    "I''ve told you it''s uncle Tony''s golden marriage anniversary. You''re my wife and you''re much more important than her here. How can you avoid her?" Darren retorted.


    Amanda looked at Darren with dissatisfaction.


    He patted her and said, "Well, I know you are very angry. We have to keep an appropriate relationship with her, just like your sister."


    Amanda murmured, "My sister?"


    "Yes, take it easy, just like your sister," Darren comforted her, "There is no use to be brave at present. You know, you have asked them to mind what you did."


    "No, my sister. My sister came with Colleen," Amanda added.


    Darren looked up and saw Susie, who was in a white dress, talking and laughing with Colleen. And the lady of the Gu family, Nina, she came back not long ago in order to see Nicholas'' health. He didn''t expect that she was still here.

 Chapter 217 How Dare You Threaten Me

    "Why did she stay with Colleen?" Amanda frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as she is not with my grandfather," said Darren in a low voice.


    Amanda felt embarrassed.


    Darren comforted her with a serious look on his face. "Even if she works with my grandfather, we still have a chance to win. I can still cover your escape."


    Amanda looked at him, as if he had drunk three cup of poisons and got poisoned.


    "What''s more, she hasn''t joined hands with my grandfather yet. Only with the help of Colleen, I can defeat her easily. Please support me at the back. I''ll take two against one." Darren looked serious, as if he was preparing for a life and death battle.


    "I don''t know you. I want to hide in the corner. That''s so embarrassing," Amanda added.


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''s not a thing. You don''t fear Colleen, and you don''t fear Susie. So you don''t need to fear them both," Darren said.


    "But one versus two. It''s not a big deal if those two people are separated. But if they work together, I''m a little scared," Amanda argued.


    "Who said that? Haven''t you ever heard that saying? One monk carries water alone to drink. Two monks carry water together to drink, but three monks have disagreement and put up a fight. Finally, they don''t have water to drink. The more people there, the worse the mind is, but the easier to defeat. They want to cooperate with each other, but they won''t be that close as us." Darren said in a low voice.


    ''Close? Intimate?'' Amanda seemed to get a wrong idea. However, when she looked up, she saw the mischievous smile on Darren''s face. She pinched his arm and said, "You''re a bad boy! What are we doing now?"


    "Go to see grandfather. They have to be polite to you in front of him," Darren said.


    On hearing that they were going to visit Nicholas, Amanda swallowed her pride and said, "I''m s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it with my own eyes. You are so silly to blame yourself. You are so cute," Darren said with a smile and pinched her face.


    However, Amanda grabbed his arm and stopped him. She pouted and complained, "Darren, can you stop keeping us in suspense? I''ll get angry if you don''t tell me the truth."


    "What good is it for me to say so?"


    "I''ll make you corn chicken porridge tonight."


    "But I have chicken congee every day."


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t cook for you tonight."


    Then, Darren pinched her face and added, "You''re really good at threatening other people."


    "Yes, I know. I am threatening you. So what?" Amanda said.


    "Threatening people like this? Isn''t it a piece of cake? Let me tell you, what does threatening mean," Darren said. Then he grabbed her hand and led her to the front of Colleen.


    "Darren, you are here." When Colleen saw Darren, she immediately wore a smile on her face. Susie saw him and said with a smile, "You''re here."


    "Hi, Amanda. You are also here. Susie was talking about your past interesting things. How interesting!" Even though she hated Amanda very much, Colleen still managed to hold a decent smile. Amanda had to admit that Colleen was an expert at pretending herself.

 Chapter 218 A Perfect Revenge

    Amanda had planned to get rid of this woman, but Darren smiled at Colleen and said, "We''re going to visit Mr. Bruce later. Can you do us a favor, Mrs. Colleen?"


    Colleen was a little surprised. She looked at Darren and Amanda in surprise. "Are you going to the Gu family?" she asked.


    "Darren, I''ve been back for so long. Why don''t you come to see me?" Nina was familiar with Darren, so she spoke to him naturally.


    "How long have you been here? I''ve been busy recently and haven''t had time to visit you," Darren said.


    Nina looked at Amanda. With a forced smile, she introduced herself, "Is this my sister-in-law? Nice to meet you. I''m Nina. I''m sorry that I didn''t come to attend your and Darren''s wedding. I hope you don''t mind."


    Nina was a beautiful and sweet girl. So Amanda had a crush on her. But she was worried about the little girl who was with Colleen, so she just shook hands with her.


    "Darren will come to my home. When we get back home, we must ask daddy and mommy to prepare well," Nina said, clapping her hands.


    "So, you don''t go to work this afternoon, do you?" Susie couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, I will go with Darren to visit Mr. Bruce. Mrs. Colleen, do you mind it?" Amanda said, looking at Colleen as if she was warning her.


    Colleen smirked and answered, "Of course I''m enthusiastic about welcoming you. I''m afraid you''re too busy to spare time for me. We''re all looking forward to seeing you."


    Amanda thought of how much evil treatment she had received from the members of the Gu family when she visited the Gu family before. But Colleen thought how could Amanda have the courage to go to see her father.


    After thinking for a while, Colleen turned to Susie and said, "Susie, I have always wanted to invite you to my family. And Nina has come back. I don''t want to stay


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eed to seize the opportunity to solve the problem. Now it''s just a minor conflict and difficult to solve it. We only wait for her when she is desperate," Darren said.


    "Will this day come?" Amanda blinked her eyes and asked in disbelief. After the Gu family cooperated with the Lin family, Colleen was in high spirits now. After all, both the two families had her shares.


    "Of course, and not far, as long as you can calm down, the last blow I let you fight will definitely be the most refreshing counterattack for you," Darren said firmly.


    "Really? Then what should I do?" The moment Amanda saw the red sports car, she was thrilled. Colleen had already become her sworn enemy since the first slap in her face. She dared to give her a hard time behind her back.


    It would be a cruel thing to hit a high spirited and vigorous woman like her into the bottom of a bottomless abyss. Moreover, Amanda was willing to do that.


    Since Colleen was so cruel to Lionel, there was no need for Amanda to show mercy.


    "Your task is very important now. Whether you can make it or not depends on you." Looking into the distance, Darren looked serious.


    Amanda held her breath and continued to listen carefully.

 Chapter 219 An Intentional Provocation

    "That is, cook a good meal for me," Darren said.


    With his words, Amanda slumped into her seat. Frowning, she asked, "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not joking. As the saying goes, a health body is the key to win a fight. If you don''t let me have a good rest, I won''t have the energy to revenge for you," Darren said.


    Amanda was amused. She shook his hand and said, "Okay. I promise you I''ll make you whatever you want to eat. I''ll help you keep a good body. You have to help me win the fight."


    "Yes, sir!" Darren said with a smile.


    The car arrived at the gate of the Gu family. Amanda''s heart thumped faster in her chest.


    However, as Darren said, no one deliberately attacked her. Although they were not so enthusiastic, they were very polite.


    She was not like the last time she came here, lonely and helpless, surrounded by coldness and malice.


    "Mr. Bruce is still in a poor health. You must be very tired these days. My grandfather often mentions it at home. I just can''t bear to see him lying on the bed like this," Darren said flatly in front of Mr. Bruce''s bed.


    All the people from the Gu family nodded and said, "Of course we know what Mr. Nicholas wants to say. But our father doesn''t want Mr. Nicholas to see him like this."


    Amanda stood aside. She looked at Mr. Bruce with his eyes closed. He looked tired and looked as if he had fallen asleep. In fact, he wasn''t as energetic as he had been at the banquet last time.


    There was nothing but sadness on Amanda''s face when she saw Mr. Bruce. He used to be very healthy and energetic, but not as energetic as Nicholas. Now he looked so haggard because of the loss of the spirit. With such an affectionate relationship between Lionel and his grandfather, he might be very sad when he saw his grandfather now.


    "I''ve always heard that the garden in the Gu family is the most beautiful. Amanda, let''s go there togeth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    face or other parts, I cannot imagine what will happen. I''m waiting for her new TV series to shoot. What a pity!" Amanda said in a very regretful tone, smacking her lips.


    Nina and Susie looked at each other. Normally, women would be very angry when they heard that their husband preferred other women. But why did Amanda''s response was totally different from their expectation?


    Amanda yawned and explained, "I had a few drinks at the party, so I''m a little sleepy. You guys continue. I''d better go back."


    "It''s okay. There is a guest room. Let me take you to rest." With a flattering smile, Nina held Amanda''s hand and said.


    Susie added, "Right, Amanda, don''t leave in such a hurry. Mr. Darren might be having a chat with someone else now."


    "I''ll go get some rest," Amanda added.


    Nina immediately took Amanda to the guest room upstairs. Lay on the bed, Amanda closed her eyes for a while. When she was sleeping in a daze, she heard some noise from the corridor. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, which reminded her of the wall which she saw in Nicholas'' villa. On that ceiling, there was a painting. In that painting, there were many little girls in the garden. ''A painting on the ceiling. Nicholas was so thoughtful, '' she thought.

 Chapter 220 The Signs Of What Is Beginning To Happen

    "What''s wrong with you two?" Alan came up and scolded.


    "Nothing, father. I just scolded the servants for forgetting to close my brother''s door when the servants were cleaning the room," Nina said with a smile.


    A woman said in horror, "I did, I did shut it off, clearly I did."


    "You dare to deny that, we all went down just now, there was only you on the second floor. If you didn''t clean the room and don''t close it, who else could open the door for you? You are so careless, but still won''t admit it honestly?" Nina said angrily.


    The woman explained in a hurry, "Miss. Nina, it''s really not me. I went downstairs after I had the door closed. Someone must have entered and forgotten to close the door. I was not on the second floor just now. If someone could be seen on the second floor, I guess that only Mrs. An who rested in her room could do that. Is it possible that she forgot to close the door?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Mrs. An is just resting. How could she sneak into my brother''s room? There is no one in my brother''s room," Nina said angrily.


    The woman mumbled, "It is hard to say. After all, we had conflict with her before."


    "That''s enough. Don''t mind irrelevant matters. From now on, you should pay more attention to your work. Now you can leave here," Alan scolded.


    The servant immediately went downstairs, feeling wronged.


    "Don''t make a scene here. We are not polite if you wake her up," Alan added in a low voice.


    "Father, I just went upstairs to get my hairpin. Seeing that my brother''s door was open, I warned Eda and I went downstairs immediately," Nina said.


    Downstairs, Colleen was making tea for Darren and Susie. "The tea father left for us is the best. My collection is not as good as his. Today I take it out for you."


    Susie picked up a cup of tea and said with a smile, "It''s really good. It smells delicious and rich."


    Darren took a sip. He didn''t


    d. Was it the place where Lionel grew up? But she gave up the idea of going in and having a look. She had better not make trouble for herself when she heard how much Nina cared about this room.


    When Darren heard the sound coming downstairs, he lifted his eyes and saw Amanda, who was walking downstairs with sleepy eyes. His eyes were full of tenderness. When Amanda was sitting next to him. He was looking at her and said, "Look at you! You came here as a guest. But you go to sleep by yourself. Don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    Hearing that Darren was not as serious as he was, Alan smiled and said, "Darren, we are like family. You can do whatever like at our own home. Just enjoy yourself."


    "In fact, I''m not so sleepy. But you insisted to ask me to drink. So I drank a lot and feel uncomfortable," Amanda proposed.


    "Since you don''t know how to drink, why did you ask Mr. Leo for it?" Darren got very angry as he mentioned this matter.


    Originally, Amanda was supposed to use her identity as Mrs. An to make friends and build a connection, but unexpectedly, she drank a lot of wine at home and got herself drunk, which made Darren change his mind. He wouldn''t allow Amanda to attend the banquet casually. Even when it was brought up now, he still wanted to blame Amanda.

 Chapter 221 A Photo

    Amanda''s face darkened with displeasure as she heard Darren''s words.


    Colleen and Nina were thrilled to see Amanda was blamed by Darren. They held a teacup in their hands, but didn''t say anything.


    Susie looked at Darren and then at Amanda. She wanted to say something, but Colleen pulled the hem of her clothes and told her not to get involved. Amanda had no choice but to hold the teacup in his hand tightly.


    "I just drank once. Don''t be so serious. I''m not crazy." Amanda had been in fear when she came to the Gu family. Now she was a little afraid and scolded by Darren in front of so many people. So she raised her voice and retorted.


    Darren pulled her to sit by his side. "When the two were young, they were energetic and noisy. That''s what a real life would look like. Come on, we''re drinking tea, not talking about alcohol. No one will get drunk again," Alan smiled. "A cup of tea can help you sober up. Amanda, have a try."


    "Amanda, what Darren did is all for your own good. You drank too much. Wouldn''t it disgrace An family if others knew it?" Colleen said with a cunning smile.


    Amanda glanced at her with undisguised anger in her eyes. Colleen wore a loving smile, as if the words from the depth of the heart were said by a gentle elder.


    "Yes, sister-in-law. At our home, if I go out and get drunk, I will be scolded by my father and grandfather. Grandfather often taught us that the children of big families have to follow the rules and know what to do," Nina followed Colleen.


    Amanda looked at them and smiled, "That''s interesting. There are rules in our family too."


    "Really?" Colleen smiled, "I''m such an idiot. I didn''t see any rules in the Cheng family."


    "Don you think my sister is unruly in the eyes of Mrs. Colleen?" Amanda proposed.


    Colleen looked at Susie with a s


    people. She did everything she could to stir up trouble, and Lionel had to leave, leaving his grandfather lying in bed, unable to speak for a long time.


    Grief and indignation could be seen in his eyes. She clenched the photo tightly and made up her mind not to show her timidity in front of Colleen.


    Seeing Colleen take back the photos, Colleen displayed a brighter smile.


    "I didn''t expect that you liked my brother''s picture so much. When he comes back from the United States, you can take a group photo," Nina said.


    "Although I have this photo with me, I don''t need to take a group picture. I''ll keep it as a souvenir," Amanda smiled.


    "Let''s go," Darren said flatly. His dissatisfaction had been suppressed in his steady voice. But the sound of his voice attracted the attention of Amanda. Then she left with Darren.


    After she got into the car, she heard Darren said in a cold voice, "Throw it away."


    "What?" Amanda asked.


    Darren looked up and asked, "Do you want me to throw it in person?"


    Amanda didn''t like his tone. She looked out of the window and added, "It''s just a photo. They are obviously scheming against me. Why are you so angry?"


    "Throw it away," Darren said.

 Chapter 222 I Dont Want To Face It

    He just watched her taking that photo. No matter how well the other people planned, she eventually took it. But she turned out to be innocent, which enraged Darren. He went straight to catch the photo.


    Amanda quickly avoided his move. "What are you going to do, Darren?" she shouted.


    "It''s just a photo. Why did you cover it up? Are you afraid that I''ll destroy your sweetheart?" Looking ghastly pale, he said coldly, grasping the hand of Amanda.


    "What are you talking about, Darren? It''s a photo of Lionel and I just keep it for him temporarily."


    "Who is he to you? Why do you keep it for him?" Darren''s eyes seemed to be frozen. "You still have feelings for him, don''t you? When you know that Mr. Bruce is in good health and Lionel will come back, you have interest in him, right?"


    But his question came like a storm, and it frightened Amanda. She muttered, "Is this what you''re thinking? Am I such a woman in your eyes?"


    She wasn''t, of course, not.


    Darren loosened his grip. "If you want me to believe you, throw the photo away."


    "No, I won''t throw it. This photo has him and his grandfather. It will be the most precious thing in the family. After all, I have promised Josie to keep this photo. Even if she framed me at that time, I still have to keep it. If I had really abandoned you, I would have flown to America to look for him. Why would I have to come here with you?" Amanda said.


    "Can you leave?" said Darren indifferently.


    "Last time, if grandfather hadn''t come to our house and stopped me, I would have already left," Amanda said.


    Darren said, "Don''t worry. Someone will stop you before you check in."


    Amanda''s eyes widened. "Do you dare to stop me again at the airport?"


    "If you can rest assured that your uncle is takin


    that time. In the past, Amanda was not afraid of her at all. Amanda was bolder as she fought against Rose before. But now, she felt uneasy, because there was an innocent baby in Rose''s belly, and it was more because she cared about Darren now. She couldn''t allow Darren to be nice to other people.


    "I know you don''t want to do, but you have to face it," Darren said.


    "You can handle it yourself. Why do you have to take me with you?" Amanda pouted.


    Darren looked at her coldly and said with a smile, "Mrs. An, do you remember the momentum when you rushed to the hotel on our wedding night?"


    Hearing Darren mention the past, Amanda''s face darkened. She looked through the window and said, "It was suppressed by Mr. Darren."


    "Don''t you want it to come back now?" Darren said.


    "You want me to counterattack?" Amanda glanced at him.


    "I am fighting back with you. You must be aware of being my wife, so that no one can separate us. You should learn from me. If anyone dares to be so close to you, I will kill him," Darren said flatly.


    "Do you want me to be an interfering busybody? I don''t want to be easily jealous. I can do whatever I want," Amanda said.

 Chapter 223 A Mothers Heart

    "Do you really have to do what you want to do?" Darren said playfully.


    On hearing this, Amanda became alert. She shrank back and said, "Don''t take it the wrong way."


    "Idiot." He laughed and pinched her face. "I can''t bear to see you unhappy all day. Since you don''t want to go, you can ask Maggie for help. You haven''t chosen the wedding gift for her, and we have to go to see Nola. We''d better not waste our time on meaningless emotions these days."


    "You''re right. There are a lot of things to deal with recently. Can we speed up, Darren?" Amanda went on.


    "Speed up what?" Darren asked.


    Amanda added, "Speed up our revenge."


    "Do you still hate Susie?" Darren said.


    The resentment was expressed in Amanda''s eyes. "As soon as I saw her, I remember the kicks she had made on my belly, the things she had done to Sheryl, and the fact that she proudly showed off to bully Sheryl. I even want to kill her, but for our plan, I have to endure, and make a scene as if we are deeply in love with each other. It''s such a painful disguise."


    Darren pulled over and held the crying Amanda in his arms. The next second, Amanda broke out crying and hugged Darren. "I''m such a loser. I pretend to be happy every day when I see my enemy standing in front of me, but I can''t do anything."


    He patted her back and added, "You did a good job. It''s better than I expected."


    "Really?" Amanda asked.


    Darren lifted his lips and whispered in her ear, "Do you want to destroy the Cheng Group with me, Amanda?"


    Amanda shivered and sat up. She stared at Darren with her mouth wide open. She had just heard something that destroy the Cheng Group. She said subconsciously, "No, I can''t destroy the company. It''s my father''s work."


    "But now it has taken great efforts. If your father were still alive, he would be very happy to see the Cheng Group being destroyed. Don''t you think that the operation of it over the years i


    bly calm down? You''ve lost your child too, and you know the pain that a mother can''t protect her child in front of her. Why do you impose this pain on others?" It was so hard for Rose to accept that her last ace was totally ignored by Darren. Seeing that Amanda was about to take a step forward, she hit Amanda sharply.


    The sudden thought of giving up the baby made Amanda''s eyes red. But she still looked straight into her eyes and said, "It''s a painful thing for a mother to give up on her child. However, if the mother could not give the baby a good environment, but she still choose to give birth to the baby. Is it right to give birth to the baby without his or her permission? I saw many children from slums. They are the product of their mothers'' indulgence. They were abandoned immediately after they were born, and lived hard there, unable to escape from the slums. Being pregnant for ten months was not as good as the first contraceptive pill."


    Hearing her words, Rose was confused. She did not know why would Amanda talk about this topic?


    Amanda took a deep breath and tried to recollect the past. It was still a painful thing for her. Perhaps, some of those things might be thought as some intricate, but in fact, those were what she really wanted to tell Rose.

 Chapter 224 The Secret Plans

    "I did conceive a baby, and I want to gIve up it and get rid of it. I don''t want to be bound with it. If it doesn''t belong to you, you can''t keep it even you use forcible methods. I''ve hesitated, and I''ve also suffered, but if I had a chance, I might not have the baby, because I am not able to be a good mother. Are all immature. I don''t have the confidence to raise him alone and make him look better than those children who have parents."


    There was a mixture of excitement and seriousness in Amanda''s words, but Rose didn''t listen to a single word from her. Huddling up on the bed, she said with a cold smile, "Don''t be so dignified, Amanda. You just want me to kill the baby of Darren and me myself, in case you get in the way. You are so selfish, so don''t pretend to be innocent in front of me."


    "Rose." Seeing how sarcastic she was to Amanda, Darren was pissed off. Amanda patted his hand and comforted, "Don''t get mad. Even if she thinks this way, I''m not mad at all. Because you know what kind of person I am. That''s enough."


    "Miss. Su, to be honest, even if you give birth to the baby, I won''t stop you. Even if you don''t need me, An Group will raise him up, but they won''t let you have more contact with the baby. You will only get a lot of reward by giving birth to the baby, and you will also receive a rich reward if you take him. But you can''t get what you want, whether you have the baby or not," Amanda proposed.


    "Fuck off! Fuck off!" Rose grabbed a glass from the table and threw it towards Amanda. Darren moved forward immediately to protect Amanda.


    Covered her chest with her hand, Rose began to cough violently. She fell on the bed, tears streaming down her face, staring at the snow-white wall with her eyes closed in a daze.


    After he left with Amanda, Darren called in Sophie to handle this matter.


    It was rare for Sophie to have a day off to wash clothes at home. When Gregorio was t


    eople in the Gu family, he was worried and fell ill because of his anger.


    But Nicholas offered Lionel the right to leave when Lionel was in conflict. The Gu family had an electronic processing plant in the United States and bought a very important patent. Nicholas promised to give Lionel a chance to recover, after which he gained the right to transfer the patent for ten years.


    Now, Lionel had settled down in the US and Nicholas was about to get his patent right. The one who needed it the most was not the An Group, but the Cheng Group.


    That was the real reason why Nicholas had forced Darren to engage with Amanda. It wasn''t for financing, but for a small company bought by Amanda''s father.


    Gregorio didn''t know what Nicholas would do next. He just followed his order.


    He saw the oil in the pan opening, sighed, and carefully put the neat pieces of potatoes into the hot oil. Then the white pieces rolled and turned yellow in the oil pan. He smiled, "It''s interesting. Even I can''t see it through."


    "The research and development of the new stage is smooth. You can rest assured and sleep. You don''t have to stay in the processing room at 12 o''clock every night." Wearing a bright red dress, Josie walked into the study room with a file and said with a smile.

 Chapter 225 Put It On My Finger

    Lionel didn''t wear a suit. He wore a white shirt, an employee''s wear and back pants. He looked like a homeless painter with a pair of glasses on his nose. The brush in his hand was scribbling on the paper with a design pattern. He raised his head and smiled, "You''ve worked hard these days."


    Leaning against the door, Josie smiled and said, "I don''t mind hard work at all, you know how I managed to break out of the Xia Group in the past. I couldn''t play mahjong or play with clients, even though I was only promoted to work overtime. It''s like coming back to the primary school student society to practice."


    "Let''s have a barbecue tonight. I saw someone selling a grill, so I bought it. We can buy some food in the supermarket," Lionel replied.


    "Do you know how to barbecue? I can only eat," Josie said with a smile.


    "I am a good barbecue chef. You can have a try to see if I can cook. You can take it as my thank you for having worked so hard for me these days."


    With dejected eyes, she looked away and responded flatly, "I won''t feel hard as long as you love me more."


    "Josie, you really don''t have to force me. You don''t have to do it for me," Lionel said after taking a deep breath.


    "Even though you have been here for so long, you still haven''t forgotten about Amanda, have you?" Josie said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t hide it anymore. I saw her photos in your phone. Every time you sat there and played with your phone, you didn''t make any movement for a long time. You were just looking at her photos. She was all right now, and her relationship with Darren was better. Before you knew it, she and Darren actually fell in love with each other. The woman who said she loved you would easily fall in love with others. But, Lionel, why do you still care about her? Is it worth it?" Josie said sadly.


    "Josie." Josie''s words dumbfounded Lionel. With tears in her eyes, she said hastily, "I''m going to write a report and send it back." Then she turne


    mily just to make a living with me?" The expression on Lionel''s face changed a little. Josie smiled. "Of course it''s worth it. Maybe I''m silly, because I met you. But I''m willing to be silly, and I don''t need to be that smart all the time. I don''t want to be willful all the time. It''s great to be stupid sometimes."


    The next second, Lionel opened a can of latte beer, and white foam gushed out from it. Josie stretched out her hand and put the can in front of Lionel.


    Lionel smiled and asked, "What''s up? Do you want to drink some beer too?"


    Josie raised her chin and shook her head. "No, I want to have the pull-tab," she said.


    Lionel looked at the pull-tab and handed it to Josie, but she didn''t take it. She waved her hand and said, "I want you. Put it on my finger."


    Lionel was stunned. Josie looked at him firmly and earnestly. "I want you to put this on my finger. You can take this as the salary of me after I worked here for so long."


    "Josie, it''s just a pull-tab. It doesn''t mean anything," Lionel said coldly, looking away.


    "Yes, a pull-tab is nothing. Are you still going to be stingy and unwilling to give it to me?" Josie stared into his eyes and said stubbornly, "Lionel, are you still a man? I don''t even ask you to come with me. It''s just a simple trick. Can''t you satisfy me?"

 Chapter 226 Are You Okay

    "At least, I can lie to myself." She lowered her head and continued, "Can''t you do this?"


    "Josie. Wait," Lionel said shortly. Then he stood up and strode into the house.


    Josie didn''t understand what he meant. Looking at Lionel, he quickly walked out of the room and took out a delicate little box. He opened the box and Josie saw a white diamond ring inlaid with the black velvet ring. The diamond was not big, and it was very small compared to her daily accessories. But at this moment, she felt it was extremely attractive, because it belonged to Lionel.


    Lionel took Josie''s hand. Josie''s heart was in her throat right now. But to her disappointment, he put the ring on her little finger.


    "What do you mean?" Seeing that, Josie withdrew her hand in an instant. Looking at the diamond ring, she could not bear to take it off. "Why do you wear it here?" she asked.


    "Because I''m not qualified to wear it on your other fingers now," Lionel answered seriously.


    Josie couldn''t help but laugh. She looked at him and said sadly, "Even if you lied to me, can''t you? If you are not qualified, who has the qualification to put a diamond ring on my finger? If I don''t like you, I won''t beg you to satisfy my poor dream like this."


    "Josie, I know I can''t let you have such an illusion. I don''t want you to be trapped in it. In order to get back at the Gu family, I was engaged to you, but I never wanted to rope you or myself. If I wasn''t sure I could make you happy, I wouldn''t have done anything that could captivate you," Lionel said.


    Josie blinked her eyes in tears. With a smile, she asked, "Lionel, are you serious? You owe me, don''t you? Now I am asking you to make up for all that you owe me."


    Lionel replied, "Whatever yo


    spontaneously to give him a massage.


    "That''s so sweet of you," Darren said.


    "Of course I am. You just noticed it," Amanda added.


    "How dare you say that." Darren cast a glance at her and found she was in a very good mood today. The reason was that he transferred Sheryl to the senior ward of Zhao family hospital so as to give her the full access right. Originally Simon didn''t want to transfer Sheryl, but because of Darren''s insistence and the fact that he didn''t want to deprive him of the custody, he could only make a step backward.


    If Susie and Charles wanted to visit Sheryl, she had to get the permission of Darren first. At first, they should be agreed by Amanda. But she was worried that her will would be shakable, so she determined to give the authority to Darren. That was to say, anyone who wanted to visit Sheryl must pass the test of Darren. With Darren who controlled this, Sheryl was very safe now.


    "I met Sheryl today. He talked to me," Darren said flatly.


    "Those TV series are getting boring," Amanda muttered. All of a sudden, she stared at him and jumped off the sofa immediately. "What did you say? What did you say?"

 Chapter 227 Maggies Wedding

    He just wanted to make fun of her, but he didn''t expect her reaction. He smiled and said, "Don''t think too much about it. He just said it secretly. Do you know there is connection between us?"


    Amanda immediately calmed down. Leaning against Darren, she asked casually, "You''re just kidding. Tell me, what did he say?"


    "He said that he felt so bored lying there alone. Would you like to give birth to a little nephew for him?" Then he put the document aside, grabbed Amanda''s hand and held her in his arms.


    The next second, he threw his arms around Amanda''s waist and held her tight. She froze for a second when she heard what he said. Although it was just a joke made by Darren, and he was always a rascal when he made jokes, she was touched by him. She blinked her eyes and said sadly, "Yes, I haven''t got time to see Sheryl recently. It''s my fault. I neglected Sheryl."


    "You can go there whenever you want to, and you can stay as long as you want." Noticing that there was something on her mind, Darren immediately said gently.


    "Thank you very much for what you did today. If he wakes up, he should call you brother-in-law."


    Darren held her and said, "Of course. His sister is in my arms now."


    "I''ve been married to you for so long, and he surely wants a nephew. He loves kids the most." There was a slight smile on the face of Amanda. She put her arms around Darren''s neck and then gave him a gentle kiss. He didn''t push her away immediately, but put her on the sofa and then hold her in his arms with one hand. After that, he lowered his head and kissed her on the neck. He raised his head and kissed gently between her eyebrows.


    Amanda gave a wee smile and leaned over to hug Darren. Their shadows intertwined in the shadows of the lights, entangling with each other. Everything was hidden by the sound of the TV, and the stars outside the window were gentle and silent.


    "Does Sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u even if I don''t get married."


    Her mother patted her on her shoulder. "What are you talking about? She came to see you early in the morning."


    "Well, mom, you should go out now. I have Amanda. You can downstairs to greet some relatives," Maggie answered in a hurry.


    The make-up artist came and applied some make-up for Maggie. Wearing a smile, Maggie said, "You know what? I was so nervous when I got up this morning, even more nervous than when I got married."


    Maggie looked at her and said, "I''m not nervous at all. I''m the one who should be nervous. I''ve drunk two glasses of water and I''m going to the washroom now. I''m so worried about me. The hemline of that dress is so big, and if I fall on the floor, I''ll be disgraced, and I''ll go to the church later to make some vows. But I''m not a Christian, and I''m not good at speaking English. I''ll be very stupid if put my foot in my mouth."


    "Are you serious? The priest will speak Chinese to you," Amanda said.


    Maggie pouted. "You are so bad. You are a blow to my confidence. I''m so confused even before I get married. What if I''m confused later?"


    Amanda chuckled, "Don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll be with you."


    Maggie looked at her emotionally. "Amanda, you are so nice. If only I can marry you."

 Chapter 228 Test The Groom

    Startled, Amanda looked at her cautiously and warned, "Don''t be impulsive. If I marry you, Henry will definitely destroy me!"


    Maggie laughed and the makeup artist began to draw her eyes. She kept silent. Linda said, "You two are so close."


    "What a pity! I can''t keep her and she will marry into other''s family soon," Amanda made fun of her.


    Maggie wanted to roll her eyes, but she held back her laughter for her eye makeup.


    After Maggie finished her make-up, Linda helped her to put on such a dreamy wedding dress, which was gorgeous. Linda patted her hands and said, "I''m sure that Henry will be stunned after seeing it, because it''s so beautiful."


    The dress made Amanda admire Maggie very much. She helped Maggie spread the dress. Then she took out a box. "I''ve been thinking for a long time. What present do you want? I''ve found it," she said.


    Maggie opened the box and found that it was dazzling. Even Linda was shocked. "It''s so beautiful."


    However, Maggie joked calmly, "Which street vendor did you get from?"


    With a diamond shining earrings on Amanda''s hand, Amanda put them on to Maggie. "Never think about roadside stands. The woman of a rich family must bring you the real one."


    Maggie bent her mouth, "Rich lady, that''s so kind of you."


    "It''s your good day, and I did it with my heart. I hope you can help me through thick and thin in the future and protect me as always," Amanda said.


    Maggie held her and said gently, "You are daydreaming. Now you are obviously much more scheming than me. You will protect me in the future."


    "I won''t let you go easily. All right, I''ll protect you. You are going to be a good wife and mother now. Only I''m still fighting for our career," Amanda said in a serious tone.


    Linda touched her forehead, feeling that these two people were talking nonsense. Why could


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    haven''t dated any girlfriend?" Amanda asked in disbelief.


    "If a girl can''t get into my heart, then what''s the use of being in a relationship. If she gets into my heart, then the only result she has is to marry me," Henry said.


    The sound of the crowds got louder. Amanda felt she was numb by his sourness, so she quickly went in and asked, "When did you fall in love with Maggie? Not to mention falling in love at the first sight."


    As Amanda threw a series of questions at him, Henry got so nervous that he almost broke out in a sweat. He thought for a while and managed to organize his answers before saying, "liking a person is a thing that happens with love for a long time. We were not familiar with each other at first, but after a long-term contact with each other, we decided to get married without any hesitation. Like this, love cannot be played overnight."


    "Wow, how handsome he is! That''s great!" All the bridesmaids were spellbound.


    ''You''re a good opponent! Even the good suit cannot cover your bad character, '' Amanda smiled to Henry as she thought herself.


    With a smile, Henry also thought, ''Well, you couldn''t beat me easily. I''m looking forward a match of high quality with you in the future.''

 Chapter 229 A Little More Beautiful Than A Goddess

    "Linda, do you want to ask him some questions?" Amanda turned to Linda and said.


    Maggie sat aside and watched carefully. She could not disturb Amanda who was in high spirits. Even though she was anxious, she had to pretend to be calm, otherwise she would be laughed at by Amanda for a lifetime. Therefore, she had to hold back her laughter and did not want to think about Henry.


    Linda went to the window and greeted him with a smile. "Good morning, Henry."


    "Linda, if you don''t let me in, you can say good evening to me," Henry said.


    "I don''t mind whether it''s in the morning or in the evening. I just found my curiosity amusing when Amanda asked you. That''s all. I''m not asking for too strict an answer. All you have to do is to answer it," Linda said with a smile.


    "Go ahead," said Henry, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    Perhaps, hiring Linda to design the wedding dress was a mistake, and asking Linda to help Maggie put on the dress was also a mistake.


    Linda giggled and asked, "Tell me, if your wife and mother fell into the water, who would you save?"


    Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Maggie looked at Linda with a regretful expression.


    People became silent and waited for his answer.


    "Don''t you remember that I used to be a member of the swimming team of our school? I could save them both," Henry said without hesitation.


    "Humph, if you have just been ligatured, and your wife is difficult to give birth, then who do you choose? The baby or your wife?" Linda continued to ask.


    Henry rolled his eyes, "I won''t go to the ligation operation. My wife would rather have a lot."


    Maggie blushed.


    "Please answer the questions honestly. Do you want to change the topic? Then we won''t let the bride go," Amanda smiled.


    "Of course I choose my wife," said Henry.


    "Then let me ask you the last question. Now


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id.


    Maggie rolled her eyes, "He is like this all the time, or he won''t specially go to the urology department."


    Amanda nodded and waved to her subordinates and said, "Let the groom come in."


    "Miss. Cheng, don''t worry. We haven''t talked to the groomsman yet." The bridesmaids under the stage said with a smile.


    "Don''t call him groomsman! You should call him brother-in-law. Because he is my man!" Amanda said quickly.


    The bridesmaids turned pale and hurried away.


    Maggie was wearing a snow-white wedding dress with a bouquet in her hand. She looked at him with a smile as Henry entered the room.


    "It''s not easy to come in. They are married, or I will return them sooner or later," Henry said to Maggie in a sincere tone after seeing her.


    Maggie smiled, "You did a good job." She stretched out her hands to give a hug to Henry, who went up to hold her tightly in his arms, and said affectionately, "Honey, you look so beautiful today, just like a goddess."


    Maggie said with dissatisfaction, "Am I not beautiful all the time?"


    "No. You look more beautiful than goddess," Henry said.


    "Really? More than goddess? More what?" Maggie asked sweetly.


    Henry thought for a while. Then he said seriously, "More crazy."

 Chapter 230 I Am The Knight Of Dragon

    "Are you saying that I''m a crazy woman?" Maggie pinched Henry''s ear, but she was suddenly held by him. When they walked to the door, he looked at Amanda who held Darren''s arm. He said to him, "Brother, thank you for winning the evil dragon that guarded the princess."


    "Henry, how dare you call me an evil dragon?" Amanda shouted.


    Henry couldn''t help but burst into laughter when he heard this. Darren held Amanda and smiled too.


    "He said I''m an evil dragon. How could you smile?" Amanda said in a low voice.


    Darren hugged her and said, "It doesn''t matter. I am the knight of dragon."


    ''The knight of dragon?'' Amanda thought.


    Her cheeks flushed bright red. After being taken into the car by Darren, Sophie started the engine. With her eyes fixed on the flying balloons and the music, Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She leaned against Darren''s shoulder and said, "I''m so happy today to see Maggie get married."


    "I know," Darren said, touching her hair. "You''ve already acted as an evil dragon to protect the princess. You haven''t been out of your cage for a long time, have you?"


    Amanda grabbed Darren''s hand and took a bite. Glaring at him, she said, "You are such a bad guy. You are always making fun of me when you stay with Henry. Have you gave your phone number to those women?"


    "They won''t let me go if I don''t give it to them," Darren said helplessly.


    Amanda pinched Darren''s arm and teased, "How dare you!"


    "Mrs. An, what Mr. Darren gave them is my name card. So if they make a phone call, they will call me. As for the phone number which other person hasn''t made an appointment, I have set it as a crank call and refuse to answer, so it''s totally fine with this," Sophie said.


    "I see," Amanda smiled. With Sophie''s explanation, Amanda had no reasons to make trouble with Darren.


    "Oh right, Mrs. An. My brother made it for you." She handed a bag of vacuum packed bags to


    n.


    Amanda took a sip on purpose and looked at Darren with a smile.


    "You want to provoke me on purpose?" Darren stared at Amanda.


    Amanda smiled. Holding his hand, she said, "Of course we''ll have a drink since we have such a happy day."


    "Are you going to be mad after drinking?" Darren asked.


    "No, I will go to bed after drinking. If I''m drunk, I won''t go to work this afternoon. Let''s go back to sleep," Amanda added.


    "Do you think everyone else is as free as you? The person doesn''t need to work this afternoon and go to bed. Only I can accompany you," Darren said in a low voice.


    With a flattering smile, Amanda held Darren even tighter.


    "Amanda." Susie walked over and said with a smile, "What a good day today!"


    Amanda couldn''t forget how Susie had tripped Maggie in front her. On the wedding day, she tried her best to restrain her anger. She leaned against Darren and totally ignored Susie.


    Darren replied in due time, "Amanda is drunk. I''ll take her back later."


    "Well, now only we can drink. I didn''t expect to see you here." Susie had met with Darren several times before. He was nice to her, much better than what she could find. Colleen also cheered her up, hoping that Susie could get the man named Darren and kick Amanda out of the house.

 Chapter 231 A Sudden Appearance Of Him

    "I''ve just finished what I''m doing. Besides, the Zhao family is our partner. I have to come here to discuss it."


    Susie smiled, "Right, it''s a big deal. I should have come to see a client, but it''s a big deal, so I came. And the An Group also has cooperation with the Zhao family. Is it for my sister? Thanks for your concern on the transfer of Sheryl to another hospital."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s not that convenient to have you take care of Sher all the time. And she always asks me about it. So it''s better to transfer her to another hospital as soon as possible, so that Nicholas won''t talk about it." Darren sounded absolutely unhappy. Susie was touched by his consideration. She put on a sweeter smile and said, "you are so considerate. The whole family is nice to Sheryl. We are just worried that if there is anyone else could help to take care of Sheryl. I didn''t expect Amanda to be so sensitive."


    Darren nodded and said, "Of course. By the way, I know what happened in the club last time. Are you all right?"


    Hearing the incident, Susie blushed and grievance could be seen in her beautiful eyes. She replied, "I''m fine. It''s just an accident. I didn''t know that she had such a terrible blackout. I''m relieved to see that she''s fine. Mr. Darren, you''d better send her back as soon as possible. She might catch a cold if she sleep here."


    "Okay. I''m leaving now. Call me if you need anything." He stared at Susie and said meaningfully, "you should know my phone number."


    Susie nodded, "I know."


    Darren left the banquet with Amanda. "Why do you talk so much nonsense with her? The more she talks, the more annoying she gets," Amanda said in a displeased tone.


    "You want to catch the fish but you don''t give it to the bait. Why are you so easy?" Said Darren.


    "I don''t have delicious bait. She only cares about you. Sooner or later, she will swallow you up." Said Amanda jealously. She was very unhappy when Susie tried


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s.


    Sitting on the bed in silence, she often scolds her assistant. And her assistant dared not come in. Except for the medicine prescribed by the doctor, she seldom ate anything. She was very thin, but she didn''t care about it at all.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Mr. Darren will never change his decision. If you continue to act like this, it will only be you who will get the bad result." After saying that, Sophie went out. It was Darren who asked her to help, but she did her best. If Rose refused, she could do nothing.


    When Sophie went out, she saw her brother, so she asked in surprise, "brother, why are you here?"


    "I only came to bring lunch to my sister." Replied Gregorio.


    Of course, she was not surprised to see Gregorio, but to see him here. She said, "I know, but how could you find here?"


    "If I want to go somewhere, can''t I go there? If I want to know something, can I not know?"


    Sophie looking at Gregorio suspiciously. "Don''t be silly. Your brother seldom cooks," said Gregorio.


    Sophie opened the box, and there were bright red braised pork, golden cream corn kernels, dried meat floss tofu and steamed rice. There were all kinds of food she liked, and she exclaimed, "Wow, you''ve made progress!" She picked up a piece of braised pork and nodded while eating.

 Chapter 232 Nicholas Command

    "Look at you. You are even busier than I am these days. Darren is very relaxed but you must handle everything," Gregorio said reluctantly.


    "It''s no big deal. I used to be ten times busier than this. I have dealt with all kinds of things by myself. I''m an assistant to Mr. Darren, so I won''t be at a disadvantage in front of you," Sophie smiled.


    "Let''s eat now. It''s getting cold," Gregorio said with a smile.


    At this time, the phone rang. The director was calling and informed her that there was an employee dispute in the company and she needed to go back to deal with it first. Before she swallowed a piece of meat, she put the lunch box up in a hurry. "Brother, I have to go back to the company now. I''ll eat it after dinner. I''ll go first."


    After Sophie left, the smile on Gregorio''s face faded away. He stood up and walked into the ward. When he had a talk with Sophie, the assistant of Rose sitting next to him heard that the man was the assistant of Nicholas. So the assistant didn''t stop Gregorio when he enter the ward.


    Surprised to see the person coming in was Gregorio. Rose sat up, watched Gregorio and said, "Gregorio, what brings you here?"


    Gregorio smiled and said, "It seems that Miss. Su knows very well why I am here."


    Of course, Rose was clear that the reason why he came here was that he was Nicholas'' assistant. Rose knew that whatever decision Nicholas made would determine the future of hers. If Nicholas asked her to have an abortion, she would never dare to defy him, because Darren would sympathize with him, but Nicholas would absolutely not.


    "Mr. Nicholas knows the situation of you, and he is very worried about you now. After all, you are also pregnant with the child of the An family. It is not decent for you to let you take away your child so coldly. He also doesn''t want such a thing to happen, so he let me see how you are now," Gregorio said.


    Hearing his words, Rose''s heart softened, and she cried with grievance, "


    ed that they were going to confront Nicholas. In that case, Amanda would get nothing in the end.


    Moreover, Nicholas had made a lot of arrangement now. But Amanda didn''t know anything about it, not to mention about the Cheng Group, which she valued the most. Amanda didn''t know, not even more than Darren.


    "Achoo." Amanda sneezed because of his mention. Seeing the files on the table, Darren raised his head and asked indifferently, "Are you sick?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe someone is cursing me." Amanda rubbed her nose. It was a rare chance that Darren didn''t have lunch with other people at noon, so Amanda specially prepared the meat with onions for him. However, Darren didn''t eat onions at all. He even tossed the onion to Amanda''s bowl. They were both dressed up simply because they had to go to the orphanage in the afternoon.


    "I really feel that I''m much more energetic now," Amanda said with a smile. She and Darren had reached an agreement. On every Saturday afternoon, Amanda and Darren would go to the orphanage. Amanda was one of the members of the Cheng Group. She appealed for the members of the company to donate goods, including bookshelves, toys and other things. She and Darren never got tired of it. They made it as if they were two kids who were stubborn to build a castle with soft sand.

 Chapter 233 The First Snow

    "He''s here! He''s here!" As soon as the car was driven into the orphanage, the children inside were shouting happily. Even though Amanda was outside the car window, she could still feel their excitement.


    The dean said with a helpless smile, "This group of children are so naughty. They are like birds out of cages, jumping all the time when they see you coming."


    "You look so happy today, dean. Anything good happened?" Amanda got off the car and asked with a smile.


    The dean smiled with red eyes, "Beth is six years old. Yesterday her relatives came to find her and took her away. She finally has a home."


    Amanda felt warm in her heart as she heard this news. She remembered that Beth was a girl who liked to wear a pink dress with a big doll in her arms. She was a very sweet girl, but she always kept a straight face and didn''t like talking to others. It was only after there was a few times that Beth managed to talk to her. And now she was taken away by her family. Such a girl had her own family. Then she could grow up healthily.


    "Are you sure that they are Beth''s biological parents? Why did they come here in a sudden? Did you know the reason?" Darren asked.


    "You''re right. Nowadays people will take the children away with their own purpose. We''d better figure it out before we hand the kid over to them," Amanda followed.


    The dean smiled and said, "All the procedures are complete. I saw them hugging Beth and crying with sincerity. Beth was adopted, thrown in and sent here before. Now her family has been looking for her for several years, and finally found this place. It''s not easy."


    "Yes, it''s not easy," Amanda said. A girl threw herself into Amanda''s arms. Amanda held her in her arms and said with a smile, "Elin, did you have supper?"


    "Yes." Elin said in a sweet voice.


    "Great!" Amanda held her in her arms and kissed the girl on her cheek. Then they walked towards their destination.


    The dean looked at the group of children around her with a pleasant smile and said, "They all like Amanda very much, and she looks very fond of children too. I''m sure your kid will have a happy life in the future."


    Darren nodded with a smile, "


    ny people were standing outside watching the snow. Some girls were screaming excitedly, looking forward to the first snow this year.


    "There are screaming everywhere. It''s amazing. It began to snow by accident," Amanda smiled.


    "Yes, time flies." It was summer when Darren was going to marry Amanda. Now autumn was coming. They had been through a lot together. Luckily, they were together now.


    As soon as Amanda came back to the orphanage, she hurried to the kitchen and made the amniotic soup. The dean of the orphanage came to help her. Then Darren took the children to watch TV with him, as if there was a big family here.


    But soon, the clam was broken down. There was a scream coming from the outside, which frightened Amanda in the kitchen. The dean hurried out to have a look, and then there was a quarrel in the yard.


    The white bubbles were gathering in the pot, and a faint fragrance of the soup already filled the air. So Amanda covered the pot, then walked outside. A middle-aged man in a black overcoat was knocked to the ground by Darren. The dean was so angry that she pointed at that man and scolded, "Why are you so shameless? Polly is your daughter, but you are so shameless! What have you done? You want to beat up your wife who gave birth to you, and your children. What kind of life did Polly have at your home? Whatever idea do you have, I won''t let you pick up her. Otherwise, you will get the poor girl into trouble."

 Chapter 234 Darrens Pattern

    Amanda gave a gasp. The old man was in worn out clothes but looked thin. He stared at the dean and swore, "I''m coming to pick up my daughter. It''s a matter of course. Who dares to stop me? Polly is my daughter. I will take her away. Why do you stop me from taking her away?"


    Amanda walked to Darren and held the trembling dean. "What''s wrong?" she asked curiously.


    "The man came here to take his daughter away, but he didn''t have any money with him. He beat his wife and caused her difficult labor. If the child was took away by him, what would happen to her?" Darren said. The dean had already regarded the children here as her children, so she tried her best to think of every child. Meeting such unreliable parents, she naturally refused.


    "She is my daughter. She can do anything I want. Just let her be with me, or I will burn everything here." The man roared.


    The dean said coldly, "If you dare to do that, I''ll call the police to arrest you."


    "Don''t mind him. I''ll deal with him." Darren''s eyes turned cold. He signaled to Amanda to hold the dean to go back first. The dean said worriedly, "Darren, be careful. The rascal like him can do anything."


    "It''s okay, dean. Please go inside first. The mutton soup is almost ready. Everyone is waiting for us," Amanda comforted her. She walked to the window, looked at the children who were looking at them curiously and smiled at them, saying, "Don''t poke your head out of the window! Be careful not to inhale cold air. Or you will have a stomachache."


    But the kids didn''t know anything. They didn''t even know where they were. It was so noisy outside. They just helpless looked at the darkness outside. They were scared, but there was nobody to rely on.


    Looking at the serious look on their faces, Amanda couldn''t help feeling soft in her heart. She said to them, "Get in now. Who is the most obedient one? I''ll give that kid more mutton later. It''s the delicious mutton. Come in. Let''s have dinner together later."


    She stood in front of the chil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    money?"


    "No, I won''t. I will make him feel wealthy, and he will try to gamble again. He will lose a lot of money, so he had to leave this city in secret. This is easier and easier than anything else. I''m sure he won''t stay in this city anymore if he wants to survive," Darren said in a cold voice, "I''ve seen a lot of such things. It''s okay."


    Amanda couldn''t help but shudder. She couldn''t figure out what was on Darren''s mind. But he did it neatly, leaving no future trouble.


    Darren smelt the delicious smell of lamb soup and frowned. "How many onions did you put in the pot?"


    "What do you know? Onions must be used to remove the bad flavor. Don''t worry. I just cooked the onions for a long time. They might have already been melted then." Amanda said with a smile.


    Darren looked at the soup in the pot and said lightly, "It would be more terrible if they are melted. Because you can''t pick out the onions from the soup."


    Amanda pouted and added, "If you don''t want to drink, you don''t have to go with us. I am confident in my own cooking skills. If you are not so lucky to have dinner with us, we will have a wonderful meal together by ourselves."


    "I tried so hard to go shopping with you, and I protected the orphanage from all these bad things. But you didn''t even prepare dinner for me! How petty of you!" Darren said.

 Chapter 235 A Look Of Disgust

    "I was being generous to you. You disliked me first. How could you blame me for that? I didn''t force you to eat the food you don''t want. But you don''t thank me, you just blame me," Amanda said.


    "Who said I don''t want to drink it? Of course I will drink it after I have waited for so long." Darren took the bowl from Amanda and had a taste with his brows wrinkled. It was quite delicious. Amanda smiled and asked, "Is it tasty?"


    Darren nodded. He blew the oily on the surface of the soup and took another sip. "Not the worst."


    "Then stop drinking." Amanda was unhappy. She stood up to grab his bowl, but Darren dodged and said, "I helped you a lot anyway. You even didn''t let me drink the soup. What a jerk!"


    "I have done so much hard work but you didn''t appreciate me. You''re so mean. The mean person should eat on his own, so I don''t let you drink it." ''He didn''t appreciate my cooking skills, but he said that it''s not the worst, '' she thought.


    "You are such an insidious woman. Do you learn to cook in advance in order to keep me on the hook?" Darren said gloomily.


    "Narcissistic. I''m not interested in keeping you on the hook," Amanda smiled.


    Women were easy to be coaxed. Having been teased by his words, Amanda didn''t ask for an answer and directed him to bring some soup to others.


    On the other hand, Darren was standing behind her, carrying a big pot of soup. When he arrived at the dining hall, he found that everyone''s mood was very unstable. A little girl was nestling in the dean''s arms. After setting up the bowls and chopsticks, Amanda said to Polly with a smile, "Polly, drink more soup today. It''s delicious."


    The little girl in the dean''s arms nodded. Thinking of the man who just wanted to her away with a ferocious expression, Darren said to Polly, "Polly, don''t worry. I am here, no one can take you away from here forcibly."


    Compared with the comfort from the dean, Darren, who was a capable man, gave her more sense of security. Polly nodded her head and walked to the table. Amanda filled her bowl with steaming mutton s


    tle surprised. She asked in disbelief, "Why did you have to pack them? Didn''t you say that they were ugly?"


    "They''re more beautiful than what you are wearing now," Darren said. Noticing that her cheeks were bulging out due to anger, he cracked a smile and caressed her cheek. "Little fool," he called in a low voice.


    ''How dare he flirt with me in the shop?'' Amanda thought to herself and blushed.


    They took a pile of clothes and threw them into the car. There were ice creams on the street, and Amanda wanted to eat them.


    Darren frowned, "Don eat that, or you will get a cold."


    There, in the warm apricot yellow light, Amanda looked at the ice cream in the shop near the street. It was a little cold, but she wanted to buy it. But before she went to buy it, Darren grabbed her arm and asked, "It is cold outside. You can eat whatever you like. I''ll go and buy it for you."


    "Chocolate," Amanda said immediately.


    Darren mumbled. "You won''t get fat, will you?"


    Getting in the car, Amanda looked at Darren through the front window and saw him walking to a shop. He would never be a man like this, but he was willing to do such simple and trivial things for her. Amanda leaned on the back of the car seat and couldn''t help smiling. She really felt happy when she saw this bad man running around for herself. She had never been so solid and steady like this.

 Chapter 236 Love From A Bad Man

    "Here you are." Darren just bought one ice cream, and there would be a few girls accosting him. He didn''t show a cold face as usual, because he had a good time with Amanda today. The small smile on his handsome face was too charming. But he ignored those people. After getting in the car, he handed the ice cream to Amanda.


    Amanda licked the ice cream with a tip of fruit. The sweetness immediately melted in her mouth.


    "You are so ungrateful. I bought you the ice cream on time and you didn''t give me anything in return." Seeing that she took the ice cream and started to eat, Darren said.


    Amanda froze for a second and looked at Darren with a smile. She leaned over and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. The smell of the chocolate was so cold. This woman was so bold to kiss him so soon. Although Darren was somewhat uncomfortable, he felt not bad.


    When they got home, Amanda went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Darren. Darren came in with a pile of clothes. When he saw that Amanda was going to clean up, he said, "It''s late now. I don''t want to eat."


    "Really? Are you sure you don''t want to eat?" Amanda asked curiously.


    "You can change it to a corn cream soup with bacon," Darren said.


    Amanda was stunned. She had thought that Darren was kind and showed understanding to her. So she didn''t need to cook. But now he even changed the menu without saying a word.


    Amanda poured herself a large glass of milk and took a big gulp sullenly. Then she looked at the clothes that Darren bought for her, and his sincerity to buy ice cream in the queue. She began to prepare what he wanted.


    After the supper was ready, Amanda called out to Darren and asked him to go downstairs.


    "Okay, I know." On the other side, Darren looked sullen as he hung up the phone in the study room. But when the door was pushed open by Amanda, he came out of his trance like manner immediately. Amanda stood by the door and said, "I have to tell you t


    n, he picked up another piece of bacon and picked it up. Amanda looked at him suspiciously, turning her face away angrily. "You must be kidding me again."


    "How do you know if you don''t give it a try? There is no one hundred percent thing in the world," Darren said. His words were full of deep meanings.


    Amanda snorted deliberately, "I don''t believe you." All of a sudden, she threw herself to the bacon. Darren was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. In order to get a piece of meat, Amanda had already learned to disturb the sight. But Darren reacted quickly and took it back in a second. Then Amanda threw herself at Darren, and he picked up a piece of bacon and was ready to eat it himself with his chopsticks. But he couldn''t control his chopsticks. Because the second half of his chopsticks had been bitten by Amanda.


    Amanda''s face was ferocious, like a little tiger preying in its cub. She loosed herself in his hug, and then got close to him and began eating.


    Amanda blinked. She then took another bite and returned to the table. "I already ate," she said with satisfaction.


    "Half of it, you''re good," Darren ate the other half and said. His voice was full of encouragement.


    Amanda was very pleased as she could get half of the bacon from Darren''s hand. It was her big score.

 Chapter 237 Using Diversionary Tactics

    "I don''t understand." Darren said, "When you jump at me, you can easily take away the other six on the plate. I certainly couldn''t care about the other six on the plate at that time, but you only fixed your eyes on the half in my hand, and you were still so happy. It can be seen that you are not hungry, and I won''t give you the rest."


    Amanda was stunned as Darren ate up the rest of the bacon casually. She didn''t even have one bite. She stood up in a fit of pique and said, "I can cook by myself. I can get as much as I want and I will eat all of them by myself."


    "No, you can''t. It''s very late now. No more dishes," Darren stopped her.


    "Humph! Since you have had enough, you don''t let me eat. I''ll eat it," Amanda said.


    "No, you can''t. You can''t get more bacon from my hand. It means that you failed. You have to learn to accept the result, instead of cooking new bacon," Darren said.


    "What?"


    "Everyone has a very important thing in business and people''s lives. It''s called discerning. Those who cannot see the good thing cannot be regarded as the good, because everyone is not blind. If you cannot see the pearl and fish eye, don''t make a fool of yourself. The difficult thing is that you can choose the most suitable thing at the most suitable time. Just like in the desert, you are very easy to choose from a cup of gold and a cup of water," Darren said.


    Amanda down and listened to what he said honestly. Although Darren always did something that Amanda didn''t like, his words could be sensible and experienced.


    "So should I grab the food on that plate? But you have already thought about this. If I did seize it, you would still catch it instead," Amanda said.


    "Idiot, if you don''t see that, who will tell you?" If you want to be discerning. Using diversionary tactics is a good choice, but that tactics is not that simple. Do you understand?" Darren said.


    When Amanda met Darren''s eyes, she sat down ob


    as Amanda listened to the name of Rose, she was stunned. The news was reported on the TV on the wall. It was announced by Rose that she would temporarily retire, because she was pregnant. The reporter asked whether there was any good news about her, and Rose answered that they needed to wait for the good news.


    She was pregnant. Of course Amanda knew Rose was pregnant, because it was Darren''s child. But he had told Rose to have an abortion, why did Rose dare to announce her pregnancy in a big way?


    Amanda got nervous. Rose was pregnant, and she had told the media about that. It meant that she would never have an abortion in the future. But who gave her the guts to do it?


    When Darren went downstairs, he saw Amanda was absentminded. With a smile, he asked, "What''s wrong? Is it cold outside?"


    Amanda looked at him and said, "Rose is pregnant."


    Darren blinked and said, "I know it."


    "It''s announced that Rose is pregnant," Amanda stared at Darren and said.


    Darren also looked at her and said, "I know it."


    Amanda felt tired. She put the breakfast on the table and sat on the chair without saying anything.


    Darren knew it. Did he also want Rose to have that baby? If so, he could tell her. But why did he promise her again and again and finally let out the news?

 Chapter 238 Dont Lose At The Beginning

    "Aren''t we going to visit Auntie Nola? Why don''t we go out for a walk today?" Darren said.


    "For relaxation?" Amanda didn''t know how to respond to Darren. If she had been in the honey jar yesterday, she would have been in the freezing ice house now, surrounded by the chilling wind and freezing frost. "Why did I want to relieve myself?"


    "Didn''t we say that we would go to see Nola?" Darren said, "Let''s go now. You always said you missed her, right?"


    Amanda stared at him coldly. "What are you afraid of?"


    When Amanda woke from love, she was also a very terrifying person. She looked at Darren and said, "Will it not be long before the public find out who the father of the child is? Will we get divorced soon?"


    "No, we won''t divorce. No one can separate us," Darren said firmly.


    Turning to look away, Amanda remarked, "Darren, you''re a man. Please be decisive."


    "I can''t tell you anything now, but trust me. Don''t believe what you see and hear now. Just believe what you feel. I will take care of the rest," Darren said.


    "Mr. Darren, are you in a romantic drama?" Amanda said coldly. "I''m not that idle. If you really think it''s fair to me, tell me why."


    "It''s not the time yet." Darren said, "You have to trust me."


    "I don''t think it''s not a good time. When you three are ready, is it the time?" Amanda proposed.


    Darren frowned, "Amanda, you can''t stay calm now. I can''t tell you about it, but I can assure you that my feelings for you are true. I will protect our family well, and no one can intrude into it again."


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to hear it anymore," Amanda interrupted him. She went upstairs, changed her clothes and went to the Cheng Group.


    The news that Rose was pregnant was a big news for everyone, no matter who it was. All her fans were eager to know who would be her l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fact, it would be very bad for her if she acted without authorization. She didn''t know how to play smart at all, just like what Rose did. So he came here subconsciously to remind Amanda, no more self-righteous.


    Amanda leaned back in her seat, lost in thought. She suddenly realized that she had been given by Darren to do everything. Without him, she would have been unable to keep everything. But she was being very judgmental and negotiated with Darren, who was more powerful than her. She once thought that love could resolve everything. That was so ridiculous.


    However, when she heard such news, she still felt sad, not because Rose was going to give birth to the baby, but because of the attitude of Darren. He didn''t intend to explain, and there was no reason for Amanda to ask, because she thought she was a just a woman, who was similar with Rose. Both of them depended on the An family.


    A drop of tear slowly fell down from the eyes of Amanda. Looking at the gray sky outside, Amanda was lost in her illusion.


    After saying that, Gregorio drove his car to the An Group.


    Seeing him coming, Sophie said immediately, "Are you crazy? Why did you keep it from me? Why didn''t I know anything about it?"

 Chapter 239 I Wont Tell Her

    She was racking her brains to think of an abortion plan for Rose, but Rose didn''t want to have an abortion. When she could do nothing about it, Gregorio suddenly posted a series of hype with the media, saying that Rose was pregnant, which immediately drew the attention of the public. Under such a circumstance, it was impossible for Rose to get her abortion even without alarming anybody.


    In addition, since Gregorio had made up his mind to keep the baby, he did not intend to allow Rose to have an abortion. This was a decision of Nicholas. He wanted the child, and his brother had already known it.


    "Sophie, it has nothing to do with you," Gregorio said seriously.


    His words really blew Sophie up. "Brother, you''re all trying to hide it from me. It''s about Mr. Darren, and it''s about me too. I''m his assistant."


    "Sophie, stay out of it." The door of Darren was opened from the inside. He stood by the door with no expression on his face. He said to Gregorio, "Come in, please."


    Gregorio looked at Sophie. After that, he walked into the room with Darren.


    "It''s all in a mess. What on earth are these people going to do?" Sophie said, helplessly covering her head.


    "Mr. Darren, you look not bad," Gregorio said.


    Darren sneered, "Grandfather has taught me a lot. He said that don''t cry when you are cheated."


    A small smile appeared on Gregorio''s lips. "I did it with great care. It''s really beyond my expectation that he can succeed."


    "It never occurred to me that Nicholas would care about this. What does he want? Is he only the heir of the family?" Darren said coldly. "If this is really his plan, then he should know which baby I want."


    Gregorio said respectfully, "I can''t guess out Mr. Nicholas'' intention, but I think everything is for the good of Mr. Darren."


    "Do you think everything is for my good?" Darren asked.


    "At least, without his help, your relationship with Miss. Cheng wouldn''t have been so smooth," Gregorio said


    I do for you?"


    Darren said, "Let''s go to the Cheng Group now."


    Terrified as Sophie was, she tried to keep calm on the outside. The news of Rose''s pregnancy was released last night, and it had hit the headlines this morning. When Mr. Darren came to the company, he had a bad look. She wondered how he could communicate with Amanda. If they couldn''t communicate well, Mr. Darren came go to the Cheng Group would not achieve a good result. As Amanda''s temper, she assumed that the news would make Amanda furious. But at this moment, they must work together and no dispute would happen.


    Darren was in the driver''s seat. While driving, Sophie had a feeling that she was driving the last car to hell. So she asked carefully, "Mr. Darren, what does Amanda think of this matter?"


    "What do you think she will think?" Darren said.


    "Of course, she can''t accept it. You have to explain to her clearly that you didn''t do it, it was Mr. Nicholas'' order," Sophie said.


    Darren said, "No, I won''t tell her."


    Sophie was shocked, "You are not going to tell her? No, you can''t do that. Amanda is so stubborn and bold. If she misunderstood you, she would surely do anything to get back at you. Moreover, there is nothing we can''t tell her. Mr. Nicholas is not doing the right thing. Of course you can tell her."

 Chapter 240 Question The People In The Cheng Group

    Darren smiled and said, "Sophie, Mr. Nicholas is walking towards me. Don''t you know his plan? He wants to see me fight with Amanda. The bigger we fight, the more reassured he will be."


    "You must have misunderstood him. He always wants you to get back together. How could he allow you to be in a fight again?" Sophie said, not sure whether he was telling the truth.


    "In his eyes, nothing is more important than the An Group. What he did and did must be abnormal. He has a new prey and if I am in love with Amanda, it will influence him to get what he wants," Darren said calmly.


    "So, you are going to the Cheng Group not to see Mrs. An, but to see what kind of thing has become Mr. Nicholas'' prey?" Sophie figured it out in an instant.


    "Thank you for your help, Sophie. Otherwise, I couldn''t handle your brother. He is very smart. He is as cunning as a fox," said Darren.


    "If my brother is a fox, then what am I?" Sophie asked.


    "A naughty fox," Darren couldn''t help laughing.


    Sophie was helpless that she stepped on the gas. Darren said that she was a naughty fox? But she actually felt shy, so she quickly took her mind back and rushed to the Cheng Group.


    "Wendy, make another file for me. The second and the third pages are separately prepared." Amanda went directly to the office area with the documents and ordered.


    "Okay, Miss. Cheng." The young and pretty white-collar worker immediately took over the document and began to make.


    All of a sudden, a noise came from the door, which made Amanda turn around with a frown. Then she saw Darren walked in with Sophie. Charles had already got the news from Sophie, so he immediately left the clients and rushed back. When Charles got Sophie''s call, he came back for a sneer.


    When Charles opened the door and saw Darren, he immediately greeted him with a smile. Noticing that Amanda was there, he hurried to put on a smile and said, "No need to hurry, Amanda. Let''s have a meeting now."


    She frowned and asked, "Why did you suddenly have a meeting?"


    "You don''t know yet. Mr. Darren is now one of the shareholders of the Cheng Group, and he holds twenty percent of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eryone''s heart. Everyone was very cooperative. No one would be so stupid to offend the young master of the An Group.


    Susie was sitting next to Darren. She was very excited. She had never been so close to Darren before. Then she looked at Amanda who was sitting opposite to Darren. There was a spacious desk between them, and she held a document in her hand and continued to read it carefully.


    After a few words of welcome, Simon wanted Darren to have a say.


    "I have seen the quarterly report of Cheng Group last month. To be honest, I feel dissatisfied. Is that the performance of Cheng Group? The reimbursement of the Cheng Group is so high, but you only get a few orders, and the profit is even worse. I don''t know who can explain to me?" Darren said directly.


    His cold voice made everyone shudder. He wasn''t here to tell people what to do, but to question them directly. As a shareholder, he had the right to accuse the company of being profitable and ready to withdraw the capital at any time. But looking at Darren, he acted that he must get a satisfactory answer before he took it.


    As the general manager, Charles was the first one to answer the question of Darren. He was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. Susie was also surprised. It was the first time she saw Darren losing his temper. After Darren sat down, Susie quickly pushed a glass of water over and whispered, "Mr. Darren, don''t get angry."

 Chapter 241 A Difficult Person

    Darren smiled at her, which made Susie''s heart beat faster. She looked away with shyness.


    Since no one took the initiative to take the blame, they all turned to look at Amanda. They knew that she was Mr. Darren''s wife. If anyone could simmer down Mr. Darren''s anger, it would definitely be Miss. Cheng.


    Charles looked at Amanda for help, but the latter seemed in a daze and ignored people''s look for help. She lowered her head, and the pen in her hand slid from her finger unconsciously. Seeing that she was not in the situation at all, by Gregorio''s words, she realized that she didn''t have anything at all. How could she stand on her feet and protect Sheryl? This was really a big problem. Amanda had thought a lot about how to survive in a foreign country when she at abroad. But she had never thought about how to survive in a dilemma.


    She also knew that she shouldn''t have pulled a long face. Objectively speaking, it was all because of Darren who took good care of her. She did not have any reason to ask him to do everything well.


    "Ahem, Amanda, since Mr. Darren has some problems, you''d better explain them clearly to him these days." On the other side of the table, seeing that Amanda didn''t respond at all, Charles coughed and called out Amanda directly.


    But Amanda didn''t pay any attention to what was happening at all. When Charles noticed that Amanda was still thinking about her own thing, he felt embarrassed.


    Susie raised her voice again and shouted, "Amanda, what are you thinking about? Everyone is talking about the company''s affairs. It''s not right for you to think other things."


    Susie''s voice interrupted Amanda''s thoughts. After a short while, Amanda regained her composure and said with a frown, "Even if we''re discussing important issues, we have the chairman, the general manager and you, the vice president. It''s not my turn to talk."


    This time she returned the question and mentioned Simon. Simon''s lips twitched but said nothing. Sitting behind Darren, Sophie tried hard to hold back her laughter. ''Mrs. An, you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , but she kept staring at the door, for fear of missing any movement made by Mr. Darren.


    Sophie opened the door for Amanda. The latter walked in and saw Darren sitting on the couch. The papers from the Cheng Group were placed in front of him. She sat opposite to him and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    She sat straight and looked like she was doing business according to official principles. There was an air of alienation in her eyes. Normally, a lazy person like Amanda would avoid sitting if she could lie down. Now that she could sit properly and looked so serious as if she was in the state of working.


    Or maybe she was just angry with him.


    Amanda was, of course, in a fit of pique because of Darren, so she was completely tensed, had no smile on her face, and was very strict with her words.


    While listening to their conversation, Sophie felt a little embarrassed. She was worried that Darren would be embarrassed, so she smiled and said, "Mr. Darren, I have to answer a phone call outside."


    Darren replied briefly. Then, Sophie went out in a hurry. Seeing that many people in the company were curiously staring at her, she became serious and began to contact the clients whom Darren had contacted with.


    "I want to know why the Cheng Group''s performance is so low. Such a profit directly makes me lose 3% more than I expected," Darren said.

 Chapter 242 Pretend To Be Fine

    With a straight face, Amanda took out a document and showed it to Darren. "Recently, we have spent most of our time on the real estate. Now, it''s just capital injection, so we won''t easily obtain the previous progress. The company is still in a loan, and the overall performance is because of the change in the management mode of the Cheng Group. We want to become a strong company, so we didn''t devote the company to those big projects," she said.


    "It''s no use saying so much. I want to see the result," Darren said with a smile. Amanda''s earnest working style was so charming, but he had more urgent work to do, or he would deal with her carefully.


    "The result is exactly what you will like, Mr. Darren. And the future of Cheng Group will be getting better and better. We have confidence in the prospect. You can see the prospect, right? Without any investment at the beginning, the future will not be very smooth. You are too impatient," Amanda said.


    All of a sudden, Darren reached out his hand to her. Startled by his sudden act, Amanda kept her body straight and didn''t dodge. Darren raised his hand and put it at the corner of her mouth. He tucked her hair which was messed up.


    His movement was so simple and gentle, which made Amanda feel very sad. She looked at Darren, and her beautiful eyes were full of grievance and sadness. But she still stubbornly looked away, pretending nothing.


    "Miss. Cheng, we are not strangers. You should know that it''s a little perfunctory to use such an excuse to deal with me." Darren knew how much he cared about Amanda. But right now, he had to take back his hand in order to paralyze Nicholas.


    "I''m not kidding. Everything I said is true. If you really don''t accept it, you can go ask the general manager. This is all I can answer," Amanda said.


    ''Well, she was really mad at me, '' Darren thought. Darren couldn''t help but said, "Amanda..."


    "If you have any questions, you can ask me directly. I have a client to meet later," Amanda interrupted him.


    "Do you want to go to see Nola? She hasn''t


    der the guidance of Gregorio, so she didn''t have the qualification to negotiate with Darren. What she could do was to control her love to Darren. She couldn''t accept what Darren did.


    Seeing Darren''s sullen face along the way, Sophie sighed and said, "You''d better tell her directly. Otherwise, she will be angry and you will be unhappy. There is no need to do so."


    "If I tell her the truth, what she could do is just to be unhappy with me together," Darren said flatly.


    "Mr. Nicholas didn''t give you twenty percent of the shares, but people of the Cheng Group didn''t know that. But why did you bring it to the Cheng Group? Did you do this to show everyone that you didn''t get along with Mrs. An?" Sophie asked.


    "No, I want to know what Cheng Group is doing recently," Darren said.


    Sophie''s face was very serious. "Then what have you found?"


    "Just like what Amanda said, the Cheng Group has put most of their money into the real housing development in cooperation with the An Group. The profit in the last quarter looked very bad, but their progress has been pushed in too fast and unusual. If the Cheng Group put most of their money in this project, the construction of other projects will have to be delayed, but real housing development now is not the most critical time. Our company hasn''t done anything yet. Why did the Cheng Group push it so urgent?"

 Chapter 243 I Will Protect Her

    "Kill the goose that lays the golden eggs," Sophie said.


    "That''s right. That''s not Simon''s way. He is the most conservative one among us. What makes him so desperate to develop the housing estate? My marriage with Amanda was built in the housing development project. If it wasn''t for the best interests, grandfather wouldn''t have used my marriage as a game. He didn''t know Amanda before, and now he doesn''t approve Amanda either." Darren frowned and said, "I have to figure it out. What''s going on now?"


    "Will Amanda be in danger?" Sophie said with great anxiety.


    Darren looked at the scenery outside the window. The snow had almost melted, but there were still some bushes covered with white. He opened the window and the cold wind blew in immediately. At the moment, the heat was blown away by the wind from the window. Sophie heard Darren''s voice, "No matter what happens, I will protect her."


    After work, Amanda came back home. She saw Darren sitting on the sofa with a thin blanket on his legs. Luna jumped around for a piece of beef jerky in his hand.


    Luna was a big one now and it was as white as a toy. It cheerfully ran towards Amanda because it was familiar with her.


    "Luna. Let''s eat later," Amanda said, stroking the dog''s head.


    Luna didn''t understand what she meant, so it had to bite her slippers and drag them towards the food box. But Amanda didn''t allow it to do that. She patted on its head with her hand. And the dog ran to Darren reluctantly, keeping playing with the beef in his hand.


    Darren threw the beef to Amanda as he asked, "Would you like to eat it outside?"


    Such a conversation was courteous. But as Amanda recalled what had happened today and the courteous way Darren spoke to him, she couldn''t help but shiver. She took off her coat and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "My friend just opened a new restaurant. It seems not bad. Let''s have a try," Darren said.


    "I''m a little tired today. Will we go to see Nola tomorrow? I have to pack up my stuff first. You can go by yourself,"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    didn''t care about what kind of feeling Darren had for her before, and she had never excessively demanded his love, so she didn''t care it at all. But when she saw that Darren was really paying for her and risking his life for her, she was willing to accept his love.


    But now, Amanda really didn''t know what she was in the eyes of Darren. If he really cared about her, why did he allow the matter of Rose? Could he really not deal with it? Amanda didn''t know whether he didn''t have the ability to deal with it or he just didn''t want Rose to have an abortion.


    After all, Rose had accompanied Darren for several years. Amanda knew that Darren had a strong obsession with kids. At that time, Amanda had seen them kissing in the ward. No matter what had happened at that time, Darren wavered, hadn''t he?


    Being able to waver in his heart, how could she wish him for a long-term persistence? Amanda hadn''t believed that Darren would love her with his full heart. Seeing such news confirmed her thoughts. Her original thoughts only made her feel that she looked ridiculous now.


    She looked away, turned around and went upstairs with Luna in her arms.


    However, Darren grabbed her and held her in his arms. He held her tightly and didn''t allow her to go anywhere. Then he put his hand on the back of her head and kissed her lips which were a little cold.

 Chapter 244 The Sadness Of A Pawn

    When he saw the grievance and helplessness on Amanda''s face, his heart softened. In addition to kissing and taking her, he didn''t know what else he could do to make her feel safe and told her that he would be with her all the time. Only in this way could Darren feel a sense of security and a sense of security that she would never leave.


    No matter how many times Darren kissed her, Amanda got no reply. Darren lifted her to his chest. But Amanda looked indifferently at him and said calmly, "Aren''t you going to have dinner?"


    When he met her eyes, his heart sank. He looked at her and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "You said you were hungry, didn''t you?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    "I''m hungry now."


    Then, Amanda looked away from Darren, who was just like a stranger to him. But what was the use of her rebellious attitude, because she knew if she tried to do something against his will, Darren would never listen to her. He looked at Amanda in front of him, eyes cold. He didn''t want to possess her body now. He just wanted her heart. Yes, he was greedy now. He wanted her body and heart both to be his.


    So, if he couldn''t win her heart, he wouldn''t force her to have sex with him, and he didn''t want her to dislike him again.


    "Amanda." Darren put her down. He called her name softly, pulled up her hair and caressed her fair neck. His voice seemed to carry infinite tenderness, but which was also deceptive.


    "What''s up?" Amanda asked as she looked at Darren.


    "Do you have to talk to me in this way? Can we leave those things behind at home? We are just a simple couple," Darren said.


    "I have never had such a strong ability to comfort myself." Amanda shook her head and sneered, "How can I suppose to be? Do you think I''m an idiot? I don''t like palace struggling stories. I won''t accept that you will have many lovers."


    "What are you talking about? I won''t marry her." Darren grabbed her hand and said, "I''ve never lied to you. I''ll do whatever I promised you."


    But she bit her lips and asked, "Then what I saw today was only an illusion? What did you say in the past? Now I know the ne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the television. Her curly hair which always stood out and turned into a bud with no makeup on her face, and her face turned healthy red.


    Holding the potato chips in the glass bowl, Gregorio sighed, "My sister is so beautiful. I''m thinking who will you marry?"


    "Have you used up the tomato paste?" With one hand and one foot standing side by side on the cushion, Sophie turned over. It was difficult for her to move, but she could easily talk.


    Gregorio looked at her and said, "Not yet. Do you want some tomato paste to moisturize your face? I can pick the freshest tomato for you. There is no pesticide for it."


    "How could you be so free if you didn''t finish your work?" said Sophie, indifferently.


    "You''re getting naughty," Gregorio said with a smile. But he didn''t take it seriously. Sophie''s phone suddenly buzzed. Gregorio walked to the table and saw it was a call from Darren. His face darkened. Sophie stood up and picked up the phone. Seeing the caller ID, she picked up the phone and answered it.


    Gregorio turned around and went straight to his room. He opened the small balcony quietly and there were only a few pots of flower between the small balcony and Sophie''s balcony. Gregorio liked to plant potted plants. The hanging basket and pineapple were used to make a beautiful green barrier so that Gregorio could hear all the sounds from the balcony only with a half bent body.

 Chapter 245 My Promise Is Nothing To Her

    "Hey, why is it so noisy over there? Speak louder. I can''t hear you." When Sophie was on the phone, she could hear Darren''s voice. But the music was so loud that she couldn''t hear clearly what he was saying.


    "Come here. Let''s drink." After saying that, Darren hung up the phone and sat at the bar counter alone. He had nothing else to do, so the bar became the best shelter for him when he got angry. The music in the bar was noisy and annoying, so everyone was immersed in crazy music and had no time to think about what others would think. It made people feel good.


    Sophie immediately changed her clothes and went out.


    Gregorio stood up from the plant, turned around and went back to his room. He picked up the files on the desk and looked through them for a while as if nothing had happened. After a while, Sophie knocked at the door and said, "Brother, I have to go out."


    "Take care," Gregorio replied.


    Sophie nodded and drove away in a hurry. Standing by the window, Gregorio watched her driving away with deep eyes. He had a document in his hand. If she could see when she knocked at the door, she would not leave so easily, because it was a letter of intent for Nicholas'' to purchase, and the object was a very important company.


    When Sophie arrived at the bar, she first saw Darren, who was drinking slowly at the bar counter. He was only wearing a simple white shirt and his eyes were somewhat blurred. When he raised his head to drink, his neck was straight and his throat moved up and down slightly. He looked very sexy. Even, she even saw a tear mark from the corner of his mouth, which soaked the white shirt on his chest.


    There were always some women with sexy clothes surrounding him. They kept flirting with him, wanting to be his girlfriend in the party. However, when facing other women, Sophie was very angry. She never denied that she liked Darren, but she was a woman with princip


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d. We can only let her misunderstand you first," Sophie said.


    Darren shook his head and said, "But I''m not sure."


    "What''s wrong?" Sophie asked.


    "In the beginning, she simply abandoned Lionel, because he chose to get engaged to Josie. She gave up sooner than anyone else. Love is nothing in her eyes. Both Lionel and I may not be as important as her baby brother," Darren said with a sneer. "What''s that? That''s freezing cold. How can I feel relieved?"


    Indeed, Amanda''s love never seemed so last. At the very beginning, she even resisted to be close to Darren. She wasn''t as fragile and dependent as those women. She took herself as a man.


    Sophie knew what kind of person Amanda was. It was the first time she had seen Darren so sad. She felt sad and wanted to comfort him, but she failed. Tears fell down her cheeks.


    Seeing tears running down from the corner of Sophie''s eyes, Darren smiled and said, "Silly girl, what are you crying for?"


    "Mr. Darren, I just feel sorry for you. You have never been so upset. If you are still worried, why don''t you tell her the truth? No matter what happened, she will be with you if you are honest. I have been with you for many years. I have never seen you like this. I don''t want to see you like this," Sophie cried.

 Chapter 246 A Sudden Slap

    "Idiot." Darren felt warm in his heart. He held up Sophie and comforted her, "It''s not what you think. I came here because I was in a bad mood."


    Amanda stood next to Gregorio. Seeing her expression, Gregorio smiled and said, "Well, it seems that we have encountered an interesting show."


    Amanda looked at Darren and Sophie hugging each other. To her surprise, Gregorio called her and asked her out. It turned out that she had only walked into a bar and saw Darren and Sophie hugging each other.


    Sophie had grown up with Darren. She was beautiful and capable, and always supported Darren. Many people regarded them as a perfect match. After all, a smart and beautiful woman was rare in the business world. No one would think that Darren would feel wronged if he married a beautiful woman, because Sophie was good enough.


    Amanda didn''t have any bad feelings about Sophie. Maggie, who had a strong aversion to Darren, liked Sophie very much. Last time when Amanda went to the ward of Rose to see them kissing, she suffered a lot and ran away. Sophie had said something sincerely to Maggie and Maggie had told everything to Amanda, which made Amanda respect Sophie even more.


    The music stopped at this moment, and the crowd began to play.


    "Wow, it''s such a coincidence," said Gregorio.


    Sophie looked at them in surprise, and then he saw Amanda who was staring at them. She was shocked, pushed away Darren immediately and jumped out of the seat, "Mrs. An, don''t get me wrong."


    When Darren was in a daze, he heard Sophie call Amanda. He raised his eyes slowly, and saw Amanda indeed. But he didn''t have any guilty conscience. After all, she didn''t trust him. Even if she saw him and Sophie hugging together, he was not afraid of a worse thing to happen.


    Darren didn''t think it


    gging with Darren, but smiled at her. She murmured, "Mrs. An, aren''t you mad at me?"


    Looking at Amanda, Darren had no idea why she did that. The reason why Gregorio had taken her here was to drive a wedge between them. Why did Amanda not care? Did she really not care who he was going to be with?


    But, Amanda was not that kind of person. Then, an idea occurred to Darren. He put his hand on Amanda''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Sophie. Amanda didn''t misunderstand you."


    "I''m not a fool. I know what kind of people Darren and Sophie are. If you want to fool me in this way, Gregorio, I think you should make a real effort to practice. Don''t you know that your sister isn''t that kind of person?" Amanda rolled her eyes and said.


    Her words aroused Sophie''s admiration for her. Even Rose felt a little bit uneasy when she saw how Darren treated Sophie. If Rose was the person who saw Sophie and Darren hugging each other, she would be pissed off. That was why Sophie became so nervous at the beginning.


    Gregorio smiled and said, "Mrs. An, you are so tolerant. I''m leaving now." He glanced at Sophie, and saw her sad eyes. He hesitated for a moment, but eventually turned and left.

 Chapter 247 The Most Tolerant Woman

    "Why are you here?" Darren asked with a frown.


    "What? Are you afraid that I would see you with others?" Amanda said as she raised her eyebrows.


    "Mrs. An, Mr. Darren was just drunk just now." "Since you''re here, I''ll go back first," said Sophie, restless. Then, she picked up her bag and was about to run away.


    "Sophie," Amanda called her from behind.


    Sophie turned around, feeling that she had never been so embarrassed.


    With a bright smile on her face, Amanda responded, "Darren is lucky to have you. It''s a blessing for me to make you my friend. I''m a lucky woman."


    Stunned for a while, Sophie smiled with relief and said, "I have never seen a woman more generous than you, Amanda."


    "What do you mean by generous? I''m still a woman," Amanda murmured. When she turned around and met Darren''s deep set eyes, she was shocked. She pushed him and said, "Hey, alcoholic, let''s home."


    "You are not angry. You are not a woman at all," Darren said flatly.


    "So, if I''m not a woman, then are you a gay?" Amanda asked indifferently.


    Darren was speechless. He looked away and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Amanda grabbed his hand. "Let''s go. Let''s go home," she said.


    Darren wanted to go back to their own home, a home with her. With her words, he would rather go to hell, even a sea of swords and rivers in front of him. The reason why he left was that he didn''t want to see the decadent and resentful face of Amanda. Now she was still by his side and spoke to him so gently. He was held up by her unconsciously and went away.


    "Well, I take a fancy to this handsome guy first. Little girl, you at least know the rules." The woman who tried to seduce Darren and was chased away by Sophie was not reconciled. When she came back and saw Amanda holding Darren and ready to leave, she hurried up and said with a smile.


    Amanda was confused as she heard her words. When she looked at Darren and the woman with heavy make-up, she asked, "Miss, what kind of rule do I need to know?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd said, "Go to bathe now."


    "Let''s do it together, '''' Darren said.


    "No way! The person who is full of perfume is you but not me," Amanda proposed.


    "You''ve been with me for a long time and I could smell the perfume on your clothes. If you don''t believe me, smell by yourself," Darren said with a smirk.


    Amanda pushed him. Then she said, "You go to the bathroom first."


    "If you take baths with me, we can save water." The reason he gave turned out to be so unreasonable, which shocked and terrified Amanda. In a second, she was forced and threateningly stripped the clothes off by Darren. But when she was only with the last piece of clothes left, she immediately asked Darren to run her a hot bath. She was afraid of cold. The air conditioner in the room was just turned on, and the window was just closed, and the temperature in the room was not too high.


    Then Darren turned around to fill the bathtub with water. Amanda leaned over and covered her body. She shook her head helplessly.


    They were playing in the bathroom. Darren was a shameless rogue. He was so greedy that he wanted Amanda to meld with him. The water in the bathroom splashed all over the floor. Amanda blushed and was carried to the sofa by Darren with a big bath towel. There were a little hickey on Darren''s chest, and Amanda was too shy to look up.

 Chapter 248 You Are My Man

    In the evening, Amanda didn''t ask any more questions about Rose, and Darren didn''t say anything either. It seemed to become a secret topic between the two.


    Amanda had planned to leave Darren and didn''t want to see him again. But when Gregorio found her, she got suspicious. When Gregorio took her to visit Sophie and Darren on purpose, the latter had a more skeptical look on her face. Amanda knew what kind of person Sophie was. But she still felt upset when she saw Darren hugging Sophie.


    She felt heartbroken not because Darren betrayed her or betrayed their relationship, but because she knew that Darren treated Sophie more like a friend or a confidant. While Darren was sad and needed help and care, Amanda hoped that the girl Darren hugged was her, not others.


    But why didn''t Darren choose her? She made him feel so bad. He was a strong person, but after being frustrated in front of her, he was lonely as a hurt wolf, licking his wound. He could only find Sophie to rely on. In this case, no matter whether it was right or wrong, Amanda loved Darren, and cared about him.


    She felt sorry for Darren. She didn''t want him to get hurt. She didn''t want him to stay away from her when he needed her. She didn''t want to hurt Darren either.


    Amanda lifted her head and didn''t see the expression of Darren in the shadow, but she knew that he didn''t sleep. As expected, he scratched her waist and said in a low voice, "It''s so late. Why don''t you go to bed?"


    Amanda shivered and complained, "Don''t scratch me!"


    "Come and scratch me," Darren chuckled.


    "Why are you so timid?" Darren said with a smile.


    "You''re a rogue," Amanda scolded.


    "Do you like big rogue?" Dar


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''s enough," Amanda said.


    "What about your sincerity?" Darren wanted her to respond.


    "Feel it yourself," Amanda proposed.


    "I can''t, you have to speak it out," Darren wouldn''t let this go.


    Amanda added, "If I can''t feel it, it means that you don''t love me enough."


    ''You''re really a glib talker, cruel woman, '' Darren thought.


    "Amanda, don''t you have any feelings when you see I''m with Sophie?" Darren asked cautiously.


    "Do you want me to feel that? Tear you up?" Amanda asked.


    "But the last time you saw Rose, you were obviously very angry," Darren said. In fact, he was a little nervous even though he had a rough understanding of Amanda''s mind. If he made a wrong judgment and provoked Amanda, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    Amanda said, "I don''t like Rose. She plotted against me several times in order to take me as a rival in love. What''s more, she always did those dirty things. I despise her!"


    Then she glanced at Darren and added, "Even if she is the mother of your child, I have to say so."


    Darren smiled and said, "Little rogue, I can''t hear anything. Just say what you want."

 Chapter 249 The Pawn Are Coming Back

    Amanda pouted and Darren hugged her and kissed her on the lips. He felt guilty and said, "I wronged you before. I didn''t care about that before."


    Then Amanda said, "I have no good grievance. She schemed against me just because she was worried that I would take you from her? But now you are my man and you have drawn a clear line with her. What else can be more powerful than this to fight back her? "


    "Are you with me because you want to take revenge on her?" said Darren unhappily.


    Amanda smiled, "She''s something. How can I get back at her for being with you? It was as if I liked her but could not get her, and so I was plotting revenge on her for ruining her."


    Before she could finish her words, Darren gave her a malicious pinch on the chest. Then she glared at him and said, "I feel ill now. Don''t make fun of me. Just give me a good bath."


    Amanda was putting on the sexy pose. As if she was going to be the queen. With a smile, Darren held Amanda in his arms and kissed her for another while. Finally, he took her out of the bathroom after careful washing.


    "You haven''t told me the answer yet." Darren persisted.


    Then she turned around and held him in her arms. Burying his head in her broad chest, she said in a low voice, "I was really angry at that scene, but I''m not angry with you hugging others. I''m angry with myself. I''m the one closest to you, but I can''t let you rely on me when you''re sad. I hope I can stay with you when you''re sad."


    "That''s enough." Darren pressed his face against her chest. He could even hear the rhythmic beating of her heart. Her gentle words were like the sunshine in winter, which could directly warm his heart.


    Amanda replied in a low voice, and hugged him like a mother holding her spoiled son. She couldn''t help but be amused by her childish behavior. Then he pinched her and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I have a feelin


    er staying in the hotel for a night, Sophie bought a suit of clothes and went to work directly. After all, she didn''t need to wear the uniforms of the company. When she came to the An Group, Sophie was still a little nervous. But Darren treated her as usual. When she relaxed, she was a little depressed. As expected, she couldn''t think too much. It was only extravagant hope. Well, she was glad to see that he and his old lover get back together.


    "I don''t know what my brother is going to do. He acted so fast. I''m sorry, Mr. Darren. I was too careless. I didn''t know that answering your phone at home would cause such trouble. Luckily, Amanda doesn''t misunderstand me. Otherwise, I really dare not come." She felt ashamed.


    "Stop it." Darren leaned back in his seat and casually lifted his legs and put them on the table, as if he didn''t care about his image at all. He said in a disdainful tone, "Sophie, you''re really something! If I had known that you''re so important in front of my wife, I would have tried my best to please you. You''re wonderful, and don''t be modest. Isn''t that interesting?"


    Sophie burst into laughter. She shrugged and said, "I have no choice. Maybe I should consider moving to another country so that I can get married to Amanda."

 Chapter 250 Material Sent

    "How dare you! I''ll tell you if I don''t give you salary, I''ll sue you for not working well, and apply a black file on your resume to let others refuse to apply for a visa for you." Said Darren with a darkened face.


    Sophie smiled, but her eyes looked sad. She was sad about the relationship between the brother and the sister. Darren didn''t say much about it. He began to read the document as soon as he finished his words and sent someone to investigate the recent financial movements of the Cheng group. He wanted to find out the difference from a little clue.


    When he married Amanda, it was just a perfunctory arrangement of his grandfather''s. In his opinion, marriage is only a joke. As long as he doesn''t give up his heart, he could get as many girls as he wanted. Of course, if he was rich, he could get them one day.


    So Darren didn''t know why grandpa insisted he marry Amanda in the first place. Now if he wanted to find out his grandfather''s intention, he was like looking for a needle in a haystack. He really regretted that he hadn''t been on the alert. His grandfather was like a hidden enemy who didn''t know when to do something and what he would do.


    Then, Amanda sat behind her desk, yawned and started her daily work.


    The glass door was pushed open from the outside. Susie said with a straight face, "we are going to attend the mourning ceremony of the Green Light District today, Amanda. Get ready and go there with my father''s car later."


    "Why is the ceremony held today?" Doubt was written all over her face.


    The green light building was developed by the cooperation of the Cheng family and the an family. Although it is true that there is a ceremony recently, hasn''t it been decided yet? It was inevitable that Amanda was a little surprised, because during the mourning ceremony, the two families would announce to the public that she was in charge of the projec


    into and closed the door from one side to the other. She didn''t hear anything from the other.


    "I just arrived. What''s in it?" Asked Darren.


    With a panic look on her face, Sophie handed the information of the Cheng group to Darren and said, "Mr. Nicholas asked him to bring here. He said all the things you need are here."


    Darren suddenly became serious. He walked into the hotel with the kraft bag while commanding, "don''t disturb me with anyone else."


    "We''re going to the Green Light District''s mourning ceremony later. There''s still an hour left. Do you still want to go?" Sophie asked.


    "If I get out of the jail after that time, we''ll handle it. But if I don''t, we''ll cancel it." Said Darren flatly.


    Sophie also sensed that something was not right. He nodded at her, turned on his computer to deal with some matters, and gave Darren a call to postpone his schedule.


    Darren entered the office with the kraft bag. Nicholas was not a person who liked to keep people in suspense. He had asked Gregorio to send him a lot of important information. Instead of asking Darren to keep searching for any clues, Nicholas was very likely to tell the truth to Darren. After all, they were his grandsons and they both knew the importance of each other.

 Chapter 251 An Unexpected Plan

    However, Darren was not strong enough to disagree with the decision that Nicholas was going to make. Darren hadn''t that power like Nicholas''.


    Darren opened the bag. He had a foreboding.


    "Take a look at me. Don''t let my beauty goes away. I won''t regret it and you will always be my lover. You can leave the wandering traces of desolation in the desert to write down a permanent memory." A singer was singing this old song on the talent show. Nicholas seemed to enjoy the freshness of singing. He seldom sat on the sofa to watch it for a while.


    When Gregorio came back, he saw Nicholas was listening to the song, so he didn''t disturb him.


    After the singer finished singing, Nicholas said with a smile, "It''s interesting. She can earn more money if she has a professional team."


    But the singer soon was checked out by several judges. At the end, Gregorio said with a smile, "Yeah, she is good, but she didn''t follow the rhythm. She is totally out of tune."


    Nicholas turned off the TV. "I know you young people like to obey the authority. You always think that classic songs need the famous singers to sing. It will show that the singers have experienced a lot. In my opinion, all the songs in the world are almost the same. There is no clear standard to decide who sings well or not. Innovation has changed our life. Singing needs innovation too," he said.


    "I just left for a while and you have already became a philosopher. If I leave again, would you implement a cultural reform in our home after I come back?" Gregorio said with a smile.


    "What? Am I getting old? Do you think I''m nagging you?" Nicholas sat on the sofa and knocked the ground with the walking stick. The maid beside him came to bring him the tea that she had just made. Nicholas took a sip and asked, "How''s it going to be for Rose''s child?"


    "She is living in the hospital in the name of recuperating." "But we have already arranged a house for her to live. Everything went smoothly until she gave birth to the baby. No one would disturb her," Gregorio said.


    Nicholas nodded.


    "Aren''t you afraid that this kid will goad up the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ening ceremony must have begun now, but Darren hadn''t come out. It seemed that he didn''t want to go.


    ''What''s so special about the document sent by my brother to anger Mr. Darren?'' Sitting in her seat, Sophie couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Darren thumped the table, and his fists were numb and his bones seemed to be cracking, but his thin lips were tight and gasping. It seemed that he was about to vent his anger, but there was no way for him to pour out his feelings.


    He didn''t expect that Nicholas'' plan was to devour the whole Cheng family. In order to purchase the Cheng family at the minimum cost, Nicholas took the advantage of the law to cooperate with the Cheng Group on the development project. Then, he would let the Cheng Group go against the contract. In this way, Cheng Group would pay a huge sum of money for the Green Light District in the future. If the Cheng Group broke the contract, the An Group could withdraw the capital legally. And once the An Group withdrew the capital, the Cheng Group would pay a very high price. The capital chain of the Cheng Group would be broken and then the company would suffer great losses. The Cheng Group would go bankrupt. Besides, the An Group could add fuel to the fire. After the Cheng Group was broken and declared bankruptcy, the An Group would have a priority to purchase the capital of the Cheng group in accordance with the contract.

 Chapter 252 Get Out Of Here

    What Darren didn''t expect was that the Cheng Group''s bankruptcy was not beyond the expectation of the members of the Cheng family and it was directly pushed by them. Because the Cheng family''s bankruptcy was faster, Nicholas could give them a rich reward-all the stock of the three high-tech companies. Cheng Group was developing in the old industry mode. It was difficult to make more breakthrough. Simon was not a person who enjoyed suffering, and he would certainly agree with Nicholas'' plan.


    He did this, getting rid of the heavy burden on the Cheng group with his whole family. But he made Amanda the person in charge of the project. If the project failed, and the Cheng group went bankrupt, Amanda would be in charge of it. By then, Amanda would face the blame of her investors and pay them an exorbitant price. The deal was to force Amanda to death first. At that time, Amanda had been in Simon''s control because he controlled her brother. If Amanda was unwilling to pay the debt, she could only give up any opportunity but have to confess her crime and went into jail. She had to pay the debt for the rest of her life, because everything she did was illegal. No one could find anything about Simon again.


    And Amanda, as a common woman, if she was suddenly appointed as the person in charge of the important project of the Cheng Group. It would be suspicious. So in order to get the company, Nicholas asked Darren to marry Amanda. In this way, Amanda would be more convinced as the lady of the An Group, and the investor would also add investment, which could also make the stock of the Cheng Group rise. At that time, it would let Charles make more money.


    This was Nicholas'' strategy. He was so far sighted and planned everything well. Moreover, he was not afraid that Darren would know this, because Amanda was going to be the person in charge of the project, which appeared to be sweet and disguised with poison.


    Nicholas didn''t worry about the m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    amily was also a piece of breaking news. They couldn''t miss it, so they began to take pictures of Darren.


    "Darren, what are you doing?" Amanda frowned and wondered what Darren was going to do there on a grand occasion.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong, Darren? Did someone make you angry?" Charles quickly stood up and asked with concern.


    "Shame on you, Amanda. You cheated on me and flirted with other men behind my back. Now you even ask me what happened," Darren said to Amanda on the stage.


    His words astonished everyone. They all looked at Amanda.


    Embarrassed, Amanda retorted angrily, "What are you talking about? Who am I hooking up with? Don''t talk nonsense, okay?"


    Darren walked up to Amanda and threw the pictures in his hand onto her face. The pain exerted by him stung her. She stumbled a few steps, but nothing in her face could be more painful than the pain in her heart. She lowered her head and saw the pictures. There were photos of her and Lionel kissing each other and holding each other. In these photos, they looked closer than those photos on the newspapers at that time. But in fact, all the photos were taken at the same time.


    Amanda was stunned. Then tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at the furious Darren and sobbed, "The past is the past. Can''t you just let it go?"

 Chapter 253 Poor Amanda

    "The past is the past? How can you let the past go just by one sentence?" Darren laughed hysterically. Then he went up to hold on to Amanda''s hand and questioned her, "What did I do to you when you were involved with other people? You just tell me you have nothing to do with him and I would like to help you clean the mess. But look at you! You still keep in touch with him secretly. You were so sweet back then, weren''t you? You always said that you fell down accidentally and then lost the baby. Do you have a guilty conscience? Are you worried that the child is not my son?"


    "Darren!" Amanda couldn''t stand his insulting words any more. She screamed, tears ran down from her face. She cried, "If I wanted to be with him, I wouldn''t have agreed to be with you at all. I love you! But you''ve been doubting my loyalty to you!"


    "Amanda, do you remember what we did to you? Grandfather and I treated you as a member of our family back then. But what did you do? You came to the An Group and created a chaos there. You were afraid that others would not know that you are the lady of the An Group. You hurt the actress that is about to shoot the advertisement. Those workers were forced to stop working. They had no choice but to write a report letter under the name of the An Group. How many charges did I cover for you? Think carefully. Are you wronged?" Darren looked away. The microphone was just next to him. Although his voice was not loud, it had been heard all over the venue.


    Darren''s eyes were cold and indifferent. Amanda was acting a traveler who was about to die of thirst in a desert, her throat was dry and her eyes turned dark. She didn''t know why everything would come to this. Her head was buzzing and her knees collapsed.


    With an indifferent look on Darren''s face, Darren didn''t even turn his head to look at the scene. Amanda was still unconscious on the stage. If some people noticed the scene, they would see Darren curling up his sleeves and clenching his fists. But now, no one coul


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    just telling you a secret. The famous star, Rose, is pregnant with the grandson of the An family. Miss. Cheng has been married to Mr. Darren for a long time. But she has never had a child, and she is so rude that she failed to please Nicholas. The An family has been waiting for the divorce for a long time. Today is an opportunity," Sophie said.


    The Secretary''s face turned pale. "Please don''t scare me. Miss. Cheng is such a good woman."


    Tears welled up in Sophie''s eyes as she spoke. She sobbed, "Miss. Cheng is a good woman. I''ve been helped by her several times before. It''s a pity that she has no one to turn to. Please take good care of her, and I''ll remember you. I can''t help her because of my current position. Miss. Cheng is a poor and helpless woman. It''s all up to you. Please don''t let her hurt herself."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her. But Mr. Darren had never been angry like that before. Is there going to be some kind of mistake between them? If there are some misunderstandings between them, it''s better to fix them." The Secretary asked with concern.


    "How can we get involved in the business of these huge families? We are just watching everything. As long as we can do a favor, it will be fine," Sophie sighed.


    The Secretary nodded.


    "I don''t know your name yet," Sophie said to the secretary.

 Chapter 254 She Is Pregnant

    The Secretary replied without hesitation, "My name is Bonnie Zhong. I have just worked here for two years."


    "No wonder you look so young. Miss Cheng is about your age. I think you can speak to her wholeheartedly. Please do me this favor," Sophie said.


    Bonnie nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, Miss. Lin. I will."


    "By the way, what did the doctor say?" Sophie asked with concern.


    "The result of the examination hasn''t come out yet. I''ll get it later," Bonnie said.


    "Then call me later and tell me the result. I''m concerned about it very much. I can''t stay here for too long, please," Sophie said. Then she handed a bank card to Bonnie. "If Miss. Cheng wants to eat anything, just use this card to buy. The password is 291571. There is enough money in the card and you can still be overdraft," she added.


    "No, no. It''s too precious. I can''t take it. Besides, Miss. Lin, how can you rest assured that I can have such an important bank card?" Bonnie''s cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment, as if her buttocks had been hit by the fire.


    "Take it. You should take it. It''s not for you. It''s for Miss. Cheng." After Sophie finished her words, she looked at the pale Amanda and she was still in a coma, and sighed in her heart. She turned around and quickly left the hospital. She followed the crowd so that they wouldn''t be found by the reporters. She was very careful on the way.


    After she got back to the An Group, Sophie immediately went into the office of Darren.


    After the thick curtain was drawn, Darren shrank himself in the back of the black sofa, like a black marble statue. After Sophie came in, he said in a low voice, "How is she?"


    "She is still in a coma. She should be in a moment of emergency. I''m afraid that she will be found by the reporters, so I came back without asking more. But the assistant of hers seems to be honest and reliable. I gave her a bank card and told her to take goo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ded her head and asked, "Who sent me here?"


    Bonnie Zhong said, "It''s me. I saw you fainted on the stage, so I call an ambulance immediately."


    It turned out that it was not Darren who sent her here. It turned out that he could let her pass out on the stage. Amanda was desperate. She thought to herself, ''How silly I am! Darren could insult me like that. How could he worry about me?''


    "You are carrying a baby now. The An family dare not do anything to you," Bonnie Zhong said. She didn''t doubt how the An family would look down upon Amanda because of her infertility. She was thrilled to see Amanda get pregnant. "When you passed out, Sophie came to see you in person. She even visited you secretly. But she is Mr. Darren''s assistant and it''s not convenient for her to visit you," she explained.


    It had nothing to do with Darren from beginning to end. He could have come when he wanted, or leave when he didn''t want to, or he didn''t even need to come.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss. Lin wants me to call her when you wake up. You are pregnant now. It''s not the same as before. If you have her help, tell Mr. Darren and he will come to pick you up soon," Bonnie Zhong said. Suddenly, Sophie''s words came to her mind. She took out her phone and prepared to dial Sophie''s number.

 Chapter 255 Family And Interests

    The moment the call was connected, Amanda suddenly sat up from the bed and grabbed the phone and turned it off.


    "Miss. Cheng, what''s wrong with you?" Suddenly, Bonnie was held by a cold hand. She was so terrified that she exclaimed in a hurry.


    Then Amanda fixed her eyes on Bonnie and added, "Don''t tell anyone that I''m pregnant."


    "How could pregnancy be a bad thing? Why didn''t you tell anyone?" Bonnie was confused.


    "I got pregnant for myself, not for anyone else. There''s no need to tell anyone. Only you and I know this. If you dare to tell anyone else, I''ll abort the baby immediately," Amanda said.


    "No, no, no. I won''t tell anyone about it." After all, Bonnie was still a very young girl who had just entered the company. She would be easily intimidated by Amanda. She immediately waved her hand, afraid that Amanda would really have an abortion if she refused to do so.


    Now, Amanda didn''t know whether she should keep the baby or not. What Darren did today made her not know whether she was in heaven or in hell. She felt like falling into hell and couldn''t see where she came from.


    It was obvious that her marriage was for the program. Why did Darren schemed to destroy the program? And with what Simon had said earlier, her heart jolted. Was there anything wrong with the program?


    As she was thinking, there was a knock at the door. So, Bonnie hurried to the door and opened it in surprise, "Director, general manager, you are here."


    "Well, we''re here to see Amanda. You can leave now," Simon said in a distant tone.


    Of course, Bonnie did not dare to disobey his order and hurried out.


    Lying on the bed, Amanda looked at Simon who walked in with a scowling face. He must be in a very bad mood because his good case was ruined by Darren.


    "Amanda, what''s going on? Why did Mr. Darren suddenly become so angry? If you did something wrong, go and apologize to him. Do you know how much our company has inves


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fter Simon and Charles left, she looked cold all of a sudden. The two people always boasted themselves to be her family, but it didn''t mean that they valued profit more than anyone else. As soon as they found her couldn''t be the person in charge, they immediately changed their faces and sharply put pressure on her.


    Now there were more and more puzzles in the case, and all kinds of unexpected variables pointed to the truth. Holding the pillow in her arms, Amanda took a breath of relief. As soon as Bonnie came in, she asked, "Did you tell Sophie what had happened?"


    "Not yet. I don''t know what to say," Bonnie replied hurriedly.


    Amanda nodded and said, "Then tell her I''m fine."


    Bonnie immediately sent a message to Sophie.


    When Sophie read the message, she gave the message to Darren at once. Upon seeing the short message, Darren couldn''t help but think about what Amanda was doing. ''She is safe, but I treated her so violently just now, how will she think of me?'' he thought.


    "Do you need me to check on her myself?" Sophie asked.


    "You won''t be able to play the game if you go there." A cold voice came from the door, and then the door was opened and Gregorio walked in. Darren said indifferently, "Gregorio, why are you here? Do you have some good information again?"

 Chapter 256 Have No Choice

    Gregorio smiled. The minute he walked out of the room, he closed the door and said, "I don''t have any files to take with me. Mr. Nicholas said that he made a mistake this time. He didn''t expect that Mr. Darren would deal with it in this way. What a good method! Mr. Nicholas is satisfied with it."


    "Brother, what did you mean? Can''t I go to see Mrs. An? Sophie asked.


    Gregorio shook his head with a smile and said, "I just suggested you. You two just gave Mr. Nicholas a blow in return. He is not a soft hearted person. If he counterattacks, you won''t be able to bear it. You must make less mistakes at this time."


    Darren looked at him indifferently and said, "Sophie, he is right. We need to be more careful."


    "Mr. Darren, Mrs. An is here." An employee ran up and said, panting.


    The look on Darren''s face changed dramatically. And Sophie was also surprised to hear that. "Amanda? Why is she here? Where is she now?"


    "I came as soon as she entered the gate of the company." An employee responded.


    "You did a good job. You can leave now," Sophie nodded and said.


    After the clerk left, Sophie asked with concern, "Why does she come at this time? Isn''t she in the hospital? Why didn''t Bonnie inform me? Mr. Darren, should I refuse Mrs. An for you?"


    "It doesn''t work. Since she came to see me, she will not stop until she sees me," Darren said flatly.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you first. There are so many people watching outside," Gregorio said.


    All of a sudden, Darren stared at Gregorio with his sharp eyes. He asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Gregorio smiled and said, "No matter what my plan is, I just want to get what I want."


    "It''s not easy to get what you want. Take care and don''t get yourself trapped in troubles," Darren said flatly.


    "What riddles are you talking about? What should we do now?" Sophie didn''t know what''s behind the ordinary conversation between the two men, but the most important thing was to deal with Amanda.


    In order to help Amanda get out of the trap, Mr.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Sophie was putting on a cold look. There was no usual tenderness and coquetry on her face. She looked like the first time she met her. People were waiting to laugh at Amanda. She really became a joke now.


    "I want to see him. That''s our business," Amanda said calmly, shaking.


    "You can wait here if you want, but don''t delay our work, or I''ll ask the security guards to drive you out at once," Sophie said and left immediately.


    As soon as Sophie entered the office, she turned around and walked into the office of Darren. Seeing her coming in the office, Gregorio smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so valiant and heroic."


    Trying to calm down, Sophie asked, "Brother, are you here to watch a show? Why are you still here? You are not welcome here."


    "Yes, it''s true. But I did nothing wrong. Why do you put your whole attention on me? I''m not here to pick a fight. I''m really reporting something to Mr. Darren," Gregorio sighed.


    "Mr. Darren, she is waiting at the door now. It seems that she is not going to leave. You are only buying some time now," Sophie said.


    Darren nodded. "Yes, we can only put it off."


    "You really don''t want to see Amanda? She must hate me so much for what I said just now. But I have no choice. If only I could say something to get her out of here. I don''t want to hurt her either," Sophie said.

 Chapter 257 I Will Take It Seriously

    "You did a good job," Darren said. He looked at Gregorio and said, "I have known my grandfather''s decision. You can leave now."


    Gregorio turned around and left.


    Looking out of the window, Darren sighed and said, "In fact, it''s not that I want to stall her, it''s that I don''t know what to do, so I have to do it first."


    Sophie had never seen Darren look like this. The person he was going to fight was Nicholas, and he was under a lot of pressure. She hesitated and said, "Or you can go to beg Nicholas. He might save your face."


    "He is having a baby in Rose''s belly now, so my status is not so important at all. What he needs is always the successor of the An Group, not a family with blood and freedom. I won''t ask him to help me. He won''t let me go. The only thing I can do is to use my current identity to fight against him. I won''t be knocked down by him at current. The only thing I can depend on is that he won''t destroy me. He has a bottom line for me, but he doesn''t care about destroying Amanda," Darren said.


    "He did all of this for the sake of the An Group," he added. "All he did is for the sake of the An Group," Sophie murmured.


    Darren didn''t retort. He was telling the truth. The An Group was Nicholas'' lifelong efforts. As long as it could grow stronger and go to another level, it was not a big deal to sacrifice Amanda.


    Amanda stood outside. Just then, the door of the office was pushed open. She stood up and raised her hand to see what was going on, only to see Gregorio coming out from the inside.


    "Huh? Are you disappointed to see that I''m not the one you''re waiting for?" Gregorio, smiling.


    Amanda leaned against the wall and looked away. Since she was weak, she didn''t want to talk to Gregorio.


    Gregorio was also looking at her. She looked tired and dispirited. Thinking that she had run out of the hospital, he felt nervous and said lightly, "You''d better go back. You won''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld be persuaded by Amanda.


    "Oh, it''s you, Miss. Cheng. When did you leave the hospital? I was shocked when I heard you fainted. It seems that you are recovering well. You are as strong as before." Looking at the haggard state of Amanda, Rose felt very happy, but she had to pretend to be broad-minded.


    "It''s none of your business. You once said that you want to suicide. You always acted like that you''re a victim. I don''t know how to learn these good skills from you," Amanda said coldly. She was in a bad mood now and didn''t think anyone had the right to teach her a lesson. It was like a bomb lit by the minute when Rose came to provoke her.


    "You, you have done so many shameless things. Why are you still so arrogant? If I were you, I would just find a hole on the ground to hide. Isn''t it humiliating the two families?" Rose was not easy to deal with.


    "Well, stop arguing, please. Don''t embarrass yourself enough. There is no need for you to show up in front of me, Amanda," Darren said, waving his hand. Then he turned to look at Rose with a slight softened expression. "You''ve worked hard too. Come in and have a rest. Don''t be tired."


    Rose smiled to Amanda and prepared to enter the room. But hearing what Amanda was going to say, she suddenly stopped walking.

 Chapter 258 Im So Tired

    "Darren, are you really going to abandon me?" Tears rolled down from the corners of Amanda''s eyes.


    He could not believe that Darren did not like her. He must have his own difficulties, but what was there that couldn''t be shared between them? Amanda didn''t know who was behind all this. Watching Darren and Rose appear in front of her. It made her heart ache to see them.


    Her heart was not made of stone. It would not be cold all the time. She would feel sad, so Amanda summoned up the courage to ask Darren.


    Seeing tears coming out of her eyes, Darren wanted to hug her and wiped them away. He told her that no matter what happened, he would be with her, but he couldn''t.


    When Rose saw the expression of Darren, Rose walked up to him and held his hand. She put the hand on her belly in front of everyone and said, "Have a try. The baby is moving. He can feel that his father loves him."


    Darren tried to take his hands off. And now Nicholas just wants the baby in her belly and won''t let her marry in. The more happy Rose was now, the more pitiful it would be when she lost it in the future. However, in order to have a full set of acting, Darren still kept his hand on Rose''s stomach. Her belly slightly bulge, because she is usually relatively thin. Even if she was pregnant, no one could tell. It seems that the An family took good care of her.


    "Pretty good. What did the doctor say?" In order to irritate Amanda, he had gone all out.


    Amanda looked at Darren who was smiling to Rose while they were talking and laughing. They looked like a family of three, which made her heart couldn''t help feeling painful.


    "Why are you still standing here? Do you want to hear our sweet talks?" Hearing the response of Darren, Rose became bold and said unkindly to Amanda.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she got. Amanda asked, "Tell me the truth, please? Do you think you can handl


    anything.


    "How could he treat you like that?" Maggie was so angry that she pushed the door open. Sophie stopped her and said, "Mrs. Maggie, not everyone can come in here."


    Maggie smiled coldly. "What a powerful woman! I thought you were a kind person last time, but I didn''t expect you to be a man who bend the boat and back the boat. No wonder Mr. Darren trusted you."


    "Thank you for your praise. I will keep working hard." Said Sophie.


    Maggie was too naive, so she was easily defeated by Sophie. However, Maggie was not a gentle person. She pushed her away, and she stumbled a few steps. Luckily, she was supported by Gregorio, or she would fall.


    Maggie pushed Sophie aside and went straight into the office of Darren. "Mr. Darren, you have a lot of affairs. You claimed that Amanda had an affair, but you two haven''t divorced yet. Rose is still pregnant with your child. How dare you say that?"


    Rose to her feet and said angrily, "who do you think you are? What we do has nothing to do with you."


    "You don''t even deserve to talk to me." Maggie scornfully said, "except for tricking and doing something shameful, what else can you do?"


    "Mrs. Maggie, I hope you can be responsible for what you said. Don''t slander anyone." Darren said coldly.

 Chapter 259 The Style Of The Mrs. Amanda

    "Slander? That''s a pure compliment." Maggie smiled in disapproval and stared at the two people with wide eyes. "You dare to do it, and you are afraid of being told?"


    "You''d better comfort your best friend now. It''s more useful than flaunting in front of us. After all, no matter what she does or what you do, this matter over." Said Rose with a smile, trying to calm herself down.


    "Of course I will comfort my good friend. But I have to tell you, don''t think that Amanda can be bullied as she has no one to rely on, and don''t think that she can''t live without you. You bitch will only spoil Amanda." Maggie said disdainfully, "You''d better prepare the divorce agreement as soon as possible, so that Amanda can find another handsome man." Then she left.


    Inside the room, Rose was so angry that her eyes widened. "Who does she think she is? She flaunted herself in front of us."


    "I have to work now. You''d better go back." Said Darren. His face was as heavy as water.


    "It''s okay. You can go on with your work. I won''t disturb you." Said Rose with a smile, and then she obediently sitting on the sofa.


    Maggie walked out and grabbed Amanda''s hand. She was ready to leave.


    She was too exhausted to resist, and she didn''t want to either. At this moment, perhaps only Maggie wouldn''t hurt her.


    Looking at the receding figure of Amanda, he lost in his thoughts. He wanted to go up and help her. He didn''t want to see her in a daze. But his position would never allow him to do so. After all, Darren was still here. He just a little assistant.


    "Brother, why are you still here? Are you here to watch the fun? "Sophie said. The question he heard finally snapped him back to the reality. He smiled helplessly. His sister was so defensive to him now. He said, "I''m leaving now." Then he turned around and left.


    Watching Amanda leave like this, she felt pi


    . She smiled and said, "I''ll make the copy later. I''ll buy milk for Miss Rose first."


    Hearing that, the color of Rose''s face changed. She quickly said with a smile, "You can go ahead if you have something to deal with. I''m not going to drink milk now either."


    "Who gave you the salary? Running around during office hours?" Darren scolded Sophie impolitely.


    "Whether it''s work or not, I''m always your assistant. As your assistant, of course I have to solve the problems for you. Printing documents is something anyone can do, and it doesn''t have to be me."


    "Darren, don''t be angry. Don''t blame Sophie. It''s all my fault. I''m here to waste your time." Rose was not a fool. She quickly stood up with a smile and left.


    When Rose went out, she was still not reconciled. She glanced at Sophie. It was obvious that the little assistant was provoking the fire and made Darren angry. Did she totally favor Amanda now? Just wait and see. When she became Darren''s wife, these people who favor Amanda would have a bad ending.


    Seeing that Rose left, Sophie picked up the milk on the table and drank it. The milk was so hot that it felt comfortable to drink.


    Darren couldn''t help laughing, "You really know how to enjoy life, don''t you?"

 Chapter 260 Speechless

    "I''m not idle at all. I''ve done this for most of my life, and I''ve never been scolded like this. You haven''t seen how Maggie looked like just now. And Miss. Su, and Amanda still hates me. I''m really enough to be the bad woman," Sophie looked at him and said.


    Then she sighed, "No matter which one you choose in the future, she won''t let me go easily."


    "You are my assistant. There is nothing to be afraid of. As long as you don''t betray me, no one can let you go," Darren said.


    "What if Amanda insists that I leave?" asked Sophie in disbelief.


    She didn''t mention Rose, because almost everyone knew that Rose was no longer as important as Amanda.


    "She won''t. She is not that kind of person. If she really can''t tolerate you anymore, she will abandon me first. Do you believe it?" Darren said slowly.


    With tears in her eyes, Sophie begged, "Let me tell her in secret, okay? At least we can tell them why we are doing this. Why should we take the blame?"


    "No, you can''t say a word." Darren said seriously, "We don''t know what Nicholas is going to do. If we take action rashly, all our previous efforts might be wasted."


    Sophie nodded. They had to go through the dark night before dawn, hand in hand. As an assistant, Sophie didn''t suffer too much. Instead, Mr. Darren suffered more than her. He had to choose between his grandfather and the woman he loved.


    Maggie helped Amanda out and asked worriedly, "How are you feeling now? Let me take you back to have a rest."


    "I''m fine, Maggie. Don''t worry about me. Go ahead with your business." There was a buzz in her brain. She didn''t want to think about anything now, just like an old man who was ready to die.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed cautiously.


    "Maggie, I really don''t have the courage to pursue our relationship. Perhaps in his eyes, business and power are more precious than love. So he can make use of our relationship easily. When he needs, he should cherish our relationship. When he doesn''t need, he can just throw it behind. But I can''t," Amanda said.


    "Even if he had some reason, you still don''t accept it?" Maggie asked.


    "I don''t know," Amanda answered with a frown. She sighed, "I''m so annoyed. My head hurts."


    "Let''s stop talking about this," Maggie said, "Do you want to go for a walk? Where do you want to go? I''ll go with you. We don''t need to stay in the city."


    "How can you let me go? Darren wants to divorce me. The Cheng family insisted that I go to ask for his forgiveness, or they will certainly do something to Sheryl. I have no ability to protect Sheryl now." Amanda collapsed on the table, burying her head in her hands. Her depression couldn''t be relieved by a sigh.


    Maggie held her hand and said, "Amanda, no matter what happens, you can''t be dejected. When you are hurt, you will encounter more enemies."

 Chapter 261 A Creative Use Of The Pawn

    "I know. But I can''t fight back now. I can only let them treat me that way," Amanda explained.


    "Why don''t you to behave like you used to be? You used to be high spirited wherever you went. Have you lost your heart because you have been with Darren for a long time?" Maggie held her hand tightly and said angrily, "If you don''t do anything and the situation won''t be good, then you''d better fight with them. Let''s see who can last. I have confidence in you."


    "Was I so strong before?" Amanda asked.


    "Did you forget the time when you were alone and helpless, you fought against Rose and your sister?" Maggie pouted, "It seems that you have been well protected and can''t remember anything."


    "Maggie, don''t be so exaggerated. You think I was as tough as a man?" Amanda asked.


    "Men are not as strong as you, that''s true," Maggie rolled her eyes.


    It didn''t sound like comfort at all, but it was probably the unique way that Maggie comforted people. Somehow, Amanda felt a little happy. She said, "Well, that''s good. I just need to get back to become a common person."


    "It''s okay. You will full of vitality." Maggie patted her on the shoulder to encourage her.


    Amanda''s phone rang. It was Susie. She was calling to ask how Amanda was going to deal with Darren since it would influence the business of the Cheng family.


    When Maggie saw the phone call, she took it and hung it up for Amanda. She said grumpily, "There must be nothing good with her calling at this time. We are in a bad mood and have no time to deal with her."


    "She will call me again if I don''t take the photo. I can''t avoid it." But it didn''t matter. Amanda didn''t want to take the phone now.


    "Silly girl, don''t say these words. If they ask you, you just hold on to your anger and insist that Darren did it on purpose," Maggie said.


    "I won''t say I''m good for nothing and I won''t give them any chance


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    me?"


    Rose agreed to his request immediately.


    "Now I don''t know if I should sympathize with Rose, or Amanda, or both of us," Sophie said helplessly.


    Darren chuckled, "It sounds like a joke. Ask Susie out for me."


    "Susie? What else can she do?"


    "Susie is a very subtle pawn. She knows nothing. And she is a woman." Darren smiled. There was an inquiring look in his smile.


    "Mr. Darren, I don''t like that. What''s wrong with women?" Sophie said with dissatisfaction.


    "Because I can''t seduce men," Darren glanced at her.


    Sophie''s face turned red. She pointed at Darren and said angrily, "You want to seduce Susie? That''s too much!"


    "I''ve told you that it''s a critical moment for us. We must cooperate well to fight against Susie." Darren looked serious and said, "Actually, it was better for Susie than Amanda to play the field."


    "So, do you want to replace Amanda with Susie to become the project director?" Sophie figured it out. "But the Cheng family won''t agree. They all know it''s a trap," she said.


    "Before they come to their senses, we will make it a deal. Even if they disapprove of it, it won''t convince other investors. As long as other investors agree, Susie won''t refuse, unless they canceled this plan," Darren said.

 Chapter 262 Behave Yourself

    There was a hint of cruelty in his words. For the woman he loved, he didn''t care even if all the people were sacrificed.


    Sophie immediately went to make arrangement after a cold war.


    Susie panicked after the thing happened. She was afraid that Darren would vent his anger on the whole Cheng family.


    Amanda is going to accept the case, but Susie doesn''t know. She just looked at father and brother very worried, think is afraid of Amanda into trouble, so she was so worried.


    It was not until she got the phone call from Sophie that Susie knew about the fact that Darren had been sad and found out that Amanda had cheated on him, which made him very sad.


    "Miss Susie, please forgive me for calling you without my permission. I don''t know who else in the world can make Mr. Darren happier."


    "It''s okay. I''m also worried about it. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this." Susie answered in a hurry.


    When she heard these words, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief and said with gratitude, "it''s so great that you can understand us. Now the An Group is in a mess. Mr. Darren doesn''t want to do anything now. He is in the CX Garden now. If you are free, you can go there to accompany him."


    Susie didn''t go off unprepared. She said worriedly, "Will my past be any trouble? After all, Amanda is my sister. If Mr. Darren sees me and thinks of the bad things. Then I''m making a mess of it, aren''t I?"


    "No, he won''t. He always appreciated you. He said that you were different from other girls. You have your own character and you have a strong character. He appreciated such a girl like you, but it''s not convenient to talk more with you because of Amanda." Sophie smiled, "I''ve worked for Mr. Darren for a long time. I''ve never seen a girl who could be praised like that."


    Susie blushed. She had a thing for Darren before an


    ll give the key to him. As for me, I will never appear before you." she added.


    "Hum, take care of yourself. You''d better keep your words, or I won''t let you go." Said Rose in an aggressive manner.


    What can you do? Do you have the ability to say such big words. Now, Rose appeared to be more and more agitated, looking rather impatient and worried. Perhaps, it was possible that pregnant women always became moody and capricious, afraid of losing something.


    Now that Rose was pregnant, Amanda made up her mind to leave her alone. She didn''t want to mess with her any longer. What if something should happen to her?


    After tidying up her clothes, Amanda turned around and went to the study. This time, Rose ran very fast. She stopped him and asked vigilantly, "what are you doing in the study? This is the working place of Darren. No one is allowed to enter his study."


    "That''s just for you. We have done a lot of things in the study," she added.


    Hearing that, the expression on the woman''s face changed. Looking at Amanda resentfully, she bit her teeth and said, "as you said, that was before. Now that you don''t belong to the An family any more, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t cause any more trouble."

 Chapter 263 No More Coming Back

    "I have some files in the study. They are not the files of the An Group, but the ones of the Cheng Group. I just want to take them away now," Amanda said, trying to be patient.


    "Do you think I don''t know anything? You just have an empty name in the Cheng Group. You are really putting on an act. The things in this room are all from Darren. If you want to take them, it''s okay. Just wait until I call him and he agrees. Then you should go with your stuff quickly. It will be contaminated in one more second," Rose said.


    Amanda''s face turned dark in an instant. Although she thought that Rose was pregnant and she should make a concession for her, she couldn''t bear her sharp attitude.


    "I told you, those are all my files. I want to take them away right now because I don''t want to come here again," Amanda added.


    "This is the study room, and it''s an important office area. Not everyone is allowed to come in without permission," Rose said.


    "So you insist on stopping me? Who the hell do you think you are? This is the house where Darren and I live. I am the owner here as long as we are not divorced. I have the final say on everything here. You are acting like the hostess here. But who do you think you are? No matter what will happen in the future, you are just a home wrecker," Amanda said.


    "But I''m carrying Darren''s baby," Rose said. After what Amanda said, Rose couldn''t hold on any longer and tried to fight back. "You cheated on your husband. Darren didn''t want you. If I were you and have been so humiliated in front of everyone, I would kill myself. How dare you come here and make a scene?"


    "Oh, really? Why didn''t I see that you are this tolerant? After all, you are a strong fighter. You can jump off a building heroically with a child. I''m sorry I can''t compare with you. Get out of my way. I want to go inside," Amanda said impatiently.


    "No, you can''t go in." Rose tried to block A


    ne of your business." Without looking back, she opened the door and closed it. Then she carried her suitcase and walked out quickly. When she ran out, she even smiled at the camera, hoping to get rid of here and live a free life. Now she finally got her wish. It was just that her lips were slightly upward which was a little shadow.


    "Honey, let''s move on and have some fun wherever mommy goes. Although we don''t have a luxurious car or gold jewelry, we will still lead a happy life. Nothing can make us happier than living our own lives," she muttered, rubbing her belly with great care.


    As the baby couldn''t give her any reply, but Amanda just needed to figure it out. She took a deep breath and held on.


    "Honey, thank God you''re back. Otherwise, I don''t know that crazy woman would do what to me." Rose was about to sit close to him, but he said indifferently, "It''s all right. She won''t come back again."


    Amanda left. She was so determined, so relaxed, and so natural, like a wind. There was no trace left after she passed by.


    Although all the things were for her good, seeing her leave like this, Darren was still not reconciled to it. He was not reconciled to have everything in his grandfather''s hand, and because of his grandfather, he had to let Amanda go.

 Chapter 264 Make A Bet

    "Darren, that house is so beautiful," Rose said, taking the hand of Darren. "The sunlight is also very good."


    "Give me the clothes. You can leave now." Darren knew what Amanda meant, but that room was a little bit funny because it was the room where he and Amanda lived together. There was a big and luxurious bedroom in the house, but he had to sleep with her in the guest room. But he had no other choice. Because Amanda was unwilling to climb on his bed, he had to walk to that room himself.


    They would never go back to that room again, but it would carry their lost memories forever.


    However, he thought the man, his grandfather, made all these things. In an instant, Darren''s eyes turned cold and he stood up and left. Looking at Darren''s back, which made people feel uneasy, Rose went downstairs in a hurry. However, by accident, she fell on the floor with one foot and sat on the floor.


    Alarmed by her sudden move, Rose immediately covered her belly with her hands, and found that there was nothing serious with it. Relieved, she stroked her belly and muttered, "Baby, you''re the only hope of mine. Please be fine, baby. We have to merge into one to make your daddy come back to his senses. Don''t let that tramp take your daddy''s heart."


    After nagging for a while, she finally stood up and sat on the sofa, waiting for Darren.


    Looking at the decoration in the room, Rose couldn''t help but be happy. She was happier than any big prize she won, because the awards were only temporary honor. And this could be her forever happiness. She wanted to become the woman of Darren, and his wife.


    In order to achieve this goal, she would surely spare no price. A cold light flashed across her eyes.


    Darren drove all the way to his grandfather''s house.


    Nicholas was playing with the bird in the garden when Darren came in. The bird was so scared that it gave off several feathers.


    "Look at you. You are as impatient as a child," Nicholas said.


    "I want Amanda. Grandfather, what can I do to make you l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    want to see if she can be the daughter-in-law of our family and if you can be a qualified successor of the An Group. The dice in the game is for you two."


    "What should I do?" Darren asked.


    "I''ll give you three years. When you go back home later, I''ll ask you to divorce Amanda. In these three years, can she promise you that she won''t marry anyone else but just wait for you?" Nicholas said, "You can''t tell her the reason why you divorced her and our bet. Otherwise, the bet will be canceled at once."


    "Do you want her to fully believe that I dislike her?" Darren asked.


    Nicholas said firmly, "Yes, if she can''t only love you, then what she loves is your power. How can such a woman deserve to be the hostess of our family?"


    "But grandfather, if she really cares about my position and power, she wouldn''t have been so stiff with me before. Darren doesn''t love money. She doesn''t love the expensive things in the world. These are not the most important things to her," Darren added.


    "That''s just because she doesn''t have enough chips. We''re both doing business. If she has no money, how can she support her brother''s medical expenses?" Nicholas said calmly, "Although the Cheng family is using her, the medical expenses to look after Amanda''s brother these years are paid by the Cheng family. Those money didn''t come from the sky."

 Chapter 265 Ill Take The Bet

    "That''s what the Cheng family owns her. The Cheng family should have given her. The Cheng group was founded by her father at the very beginning. But her father had an accident at that time, so Cheng Group was handed over to Simon. This company should have given to Amanda, and it''s no wonder that Simon promised to pay the medical fee for her," Darren said.


    "Many things in this world can''t be done simply by virtue. What I have done this time is obviously against the morality, but what can you do to me? As long as I insist on pushing it forward, she will be the person in charge of the project. In the future, the Cheng Group will make a breach of contract, and all the responsibilities will fall on her alone. All the procedures are completely legal. What''s the use of morality?" Nicholas said lightly.


    Hearing that, Darren''s eyes turned dark. He said, "Grandfather, you don''t care about morality at all. So what does the An Group mean in your heart? You have put a lot of efforts into it, but is it just a cold and unethical company for you? As for all your subordinates, in your opinion, they are only of the value of interests. The reason why you took actions boldly to protect Rose was because the baby in her belly is of great value to you. Don''t you care that she will destroy my marriage with her existence, do you? Is my marriage just a joke in your eyes from the beginning to the end?"


    Darren seldom talked with Nicholas so violently. Such an attitude dazed Nicholas, as if he could see that his son never disobeyed his will before, but now he was completely against him for a woman.


    Nicholas slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Isn''t this marriage a game in your eyes from the beginning? We agreed at the beginning that I would be responsible for your first marriage, so I transferred your shares of the An Group advertising company to your name. You signed the contract to confirm your shares. Now do you want to break it?"


    Darren looked at Nicholas and said in disappointment, "Grandfather, do you have t


    ss. He said in a low voice, "Grandfather, at least Auntie Nola took care of us. I want to see her."


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go there. Why do you tell me? Do you want to take the wrong person with you?" Nicholas sneered.


    "I won''t forget our gambling contract. After all, Auntie Nola has a good relationship with her. I won''t break the contract," Darren said.


    "If you want to go, then go. Since we''re betting, I won''t do anything stupid. You''d better keep your distance." Nicholas didn''t make things difficult for him.


    After dinner, it began to snow outside. Giselle persuaded Darren to stay here since it was a slippery road. But Darren insisted on going back home. In his heart, the place where he and Amanda lived together could be regarded as a real home in his heart.


    After that, he opened the door and drove into the garage. When he reached the front door, he saw a black figure curling up there. He frowned and shouted, "Who is there?"


    "Why did you come back so late? I''m freezing to death," Amanda complained from the shadow.


    Darren was stunned. The wind and snow were very heavy outside, and the large snowflakes were like goose feathers.


    Darren had bought her ice cream when it snowed for the first time, and she had kept the heat on in his car while waiting for him. Now it was winter, and the snow began to fall again.

 Chapter 266 Our Past

    There was no doubt that Amanda had put on a thick mask and gloves to keep herself warm. She was afraid of coldness the most. She narrowed her beautiful eyes as she looked at Darren.


    A stream of feelings welled up in his heart. But he resisted it. Looking at Amanda, he asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I forgot something here," Amanda proposed.


    "What a clumsy excuse!" Darren sneered. "I have nothing to talk about with you."


    "Don''t flatter yourself. Open the door and I''ll leave with a file. I left it in the living room. Tomorrow morning the Cheng Group will use it," Amanda replied. Amanda decided to stay in the hotel. She had some savings with her. She also found that she was in need of an important document when she sorted it out. She called Darren, but he probably didn''t answer her phone. As a result, the key of the house was put on the table by Amanda earlier. She had no choice but to wait for him here.


    She was freezing cold here, and Darren had to taunt her even if he came back. She was grateful that he hadn''t brought any other woman back. If he did that, she might have a fierce fight for half a day with that woman, and then the only thing she could do was to become the iceberg.


    When she saw Darren, he was as cold as the first time that she had met him. Although Amanda pretended to be strong, she felt a pain in her heart when he got close to her. Because he had been as cold as ice to her, she was a little depressed. Did she really lose her love?


    But it didn''t matter. She could survive without him. She must protect herself.


    "Come in," Darren said lightly. "You should avoid arousing suspicion now. If you are photographed by reporters, will you follow your will?"


    As soon as he finished her words, Amanda ran into the house as quickly as she could, like a small grey haired mouse. It was very warm in the room. Suddenly,


    e Cheng Group won''t show any mercy to you. Since Sheryl was in the intensive care ward, his medical expenses are not small. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    Sheryl.


    Amanda was determined to pay for Sheryl''s medical expense. It was the Cheng family which used to be in charge of the medical treatment, but now the Cheng family would certainly refuse to pay the fee. She didn''t know that the person who messed up everything like her would come to in the Cheng family.


    The road in front of her seemed to be filled with huge stones all of a sudden, so heavy that she could hardly breathe.


    "But since we are husband and wife, you can take away the jewelry. I don''t like to be mean to women. Any one of them is enough for Sheryl''s medical expenses," Darren said lightly.


    Amanda turned around and looked at Darren, who was also looking at her. His seat was glinting in the light, which made her unable to see his face. Amanda felt a little sad, but she quickly turned her face and said, "No, I don''t need them. They are for your wife in the future."


    ''I am just myself. My marriage was not treasured from the beginning, and now I can''t be taken good care of it too. I don''t want to get involved in everything here anymore, '' she thought.

 Chapter 267 Hes Back

    "I know you are a weak woman. Why are you so determined? Is your hard work worth it or not? To fulfill your will, you have to let the people around you worry about you. At least, in order to protect your Maggie, you''d better learn to be realistic," Darren said.


    Amanda took a deep breath and continued, "If you''re really out of your mind and you just want to let me know the real reason why you want a divorce, why don''t you just tell me?"


    "I think about it now. It seems that the baby is more important. You know, Rose is pregnant with my baby. I did want to abandon the baby for you, but when her baby really grows up, I decided to be responsible for her. After all, she has been with me from the beginning. I am the only man she has and I should cherish her," Darren said without hesitation.


    He cherished Rose. It turned out that he had changed his mind unconsciously, and Amanda was so naive to believe that he had his own difficulties.


    Amanda mumbled to herself, "So everything you did was for the sake of Rose. I can see that you really like her. Then what kind of feeling did you have towards me in the past? Did you just take me as a lonely plaything?"


    "Yes, you are just a plaything, wild prey is more interesting, but if you think that I will accompany you all my life, then you are really too naive. I really sympathize with you with such an affectionate look," Darren said with an exaggerated tone.


    Tears slowly dropped from Amanda''s eyes. She smiled to him stubbornly. "Okay, Darren. I''ll take it as an accident. I lost all my love. We''ll leave each other afterwards. I''ll forget about you completely and won''t have any fantasy about you anymore. You can stay with Rose and stay with her forever," she said.


    Then Amanda walked out and closed the door, separating the warm room from the snowing outside, separating them from a spring and a winter.


    In the end, Amanda gave up the jewelry that Darren offered to her. He even wanted to treat her as a sleeping beauty. Did he take pity on her who had been trapped in trouble? Aft


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    erved, and only the seats in the lobby are left. It''s near the end of the year. I''m really sorry that we can''t book a room in advance." The waiter behind the counter said apologetically.


    Although Josie didn''t mind it, she knew that Lionel didn''t like noisy surroundings. She looked at him and said, "Since there are so many people here, let''s change to another place."


    "Don''t you want to eat? Since there are seats in the lobby, let''s sit in the lobby," Lionel replied.


    Hearing that, Josie was somewhat surprised. Blinking her beautiful eyes, she nodded with a smile and said, "Okay."


    They ordered the two flavor hotpot. Because Josie liked to eat spicy food, but Lionel didn''t like spicy food. Living together with him these days, Josie knew his preferences clearly. She put his favorite food in the pot carefully, as if a little wife was taking care of her husband. She was really happy to do this.


    "How is it? Good or not?" Josie asked Lionel.


    Lionel smiled and said, "You are really good at finding a place to enjoy delicious food."


    Although they sat in the lobby, there was a wood screen between the table and the table. There was a fish tank and water plants on the table. People around them were spacious and crowded. The hot air from the hotpot fell on the cold glass next to it, creating a white mist. The snow outside was falling profusely.

 Chapter 268 What Happened To Her

    The beef had changed color after it was boiling in the hot soup. With that, Josie dipped a little in sesame paste and handed it to Lionel''s plate. Since they had to go back later, they only ordered two jars of beer.


    She took a small sip. Compared with the expensive wine she had collected in her cellar, these two bottles of beer were not as rough as boiled water. But she drank happily and was more comfortable than drinking the carefully reserved red wine she had at home.


    "Look at you, people are eating meat. Why are you laughing like a fool here?" Lionel replied.


    Josie propped her hand against her chin and looked at Lionel with a sweet smile. "Yes, I love smile. But it''s such a happy day. Do you really want to see me suffer?" she teased.


    "Okay, okay, you can laugh, I have eaten up all the meat." Lionel smiled. He picked up a vegetable leaf and soaked it in the hot soup.


    "Will you go back to your home first?" Josie asked.


    "Let me drive you home first," Lionel replied.


    "Can''t I go to the Gu family with you? I have lived there for a period of time and I miss grandfather very much," Josie said.


    "Don''t you miss your family? Since you''ve come back from America, why don''t you get together with your family first?" he asked.


    "Then we go to my home first, and we go back to your home together," said Josie.


    "Josie, it''s time for you to go back and talk with your parents," Lionel replied in a serious tone.


    "No, I just want to go back to the Gu family with you," insisted Josie. She said in a low voice, "Or, I''m worried about him. After all, the Gu family there is no longer the old family, and there is one more person to take care of grandfather. Isn''t it good?"


    Lionel softened his heart and agreed, "Okay. Let''s go to your house first."


    Hearing that he had promised her, Josie was happy. She nodded and said, "Okay, that''s a deal."


    Seeing that she was happy again, Lionel shook his head helplessly. A young and beautiful figure flashed through his mind. He didn''t know how she was, and the girl who had always been in his


    t of Cheng Group just took a dive, and it was declining every day. As the project supervisor and the vice-president of Cheng Group, it was not good that Amanda had an affair with another man and her husband had insulted her in public. All the doubts would soon be pointed at Amanda.


    She must be desperate now, didn''t she? This really broke Lionel''s heart. She was so innocent and kind-hearted, but why did they always bully her with the worst malice.


    And Darren, this bastard. Didn''t he promise to take good care of her and protect her? That was how he did it. He divorced his wife and had a baby with another woman, and announced loudly that Amanda cheated on him.


    Fury smoldered in his heart. He hung up, and a thick layer of snow fell over his clothes. Lionel then turned around and walked into the hotpot restaurant.


    Looking at him with a hint of appeal in her eyes, Josie managed to smile and said, "I have put your favorite potato in the pot. Eat them quickly, or they will get cold."


    "Josie, I have something to do now. You can go home first." He turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop." Josie stopped smiling and stood up suddenly. In an instant, the people around stared at them curiously. Ignoring their stares, she looked at Lionel and asked, "Where are you going? To find her? As long as it involves her, you don''t know how to deal with it, do you?"

 Chapter 269 I Want To See You

    "Josie, let''s talk about it after I come back," Lionel replied.


    "No, I don''t want to. Just tell me, are you going to find her? Are you going to stand by her side whatever happens to her?"


    "I can''t leave her alone at this time. It''s all my fault," Lionel replied.


    "Fine. I will let you go. But you have to tell me that you will come back soon. Right? You won''t be involved with her. You''d better come back to me. I am still your fiancee, right?"


    Lionel didn''t say anything, and tears began to well up in Josie''s eyes. She waved her hand and said, "You can leave now."


    "I''m sorry." After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Tears started streaming down her cheeks. "Amanda, why don''t you go to hell?" she cursed.


    She had never hated a woman so much. Maybe the biggest enemy of a woman was called love rival or ex girlfriend.


    As soon as Lionel stepped out of the hotpot restaurant, he hailed a taxi and called Amanda.


    It was snowing and the air conditioner in the room made her drowsy. Amanda took a shower and sorted out the documents in the bed. She was going back to the Cheng Group tomorrow. How could she face all the things in the company?


    Since Darren had made up his mind to divorce her, Simon and Charles wouldn''t give up as long as they saw that the case was messed up. Since they didn''t have the courage to get even with Darren, they would surely put the blame on her.


    But she didn''t care at all.


    Amanda told herself to be calm and common because she knew there would be many things she should take care of as a pregnant woman.


    Maggie had changed the medical record of the hospital for her. No one in the hospital knew about her pregnancy, which satisfied her. It was her own baby, and she didn''t want anyone to know.


    But in order to conceal the news completely, Amanda had to leave the city for a new environment where no one would know her.


    All of a sudden, her phone buzzed.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d that Darren who gave up on her, but Amanda didn''t take it seriously. At least, those once wishful thinking happiness belonged to her.


    She didn''t think that all the good things in the world should belong to her, because she was not jealous of every person who was better than her. Such good love, such a perfect marriage. As long as she had it, even if she lost it, she would have nothing to worry about. She didn''t want to force others to love her.


    Amanda was broad-minded in many things, which, of course, caused a lot of headache to Darren. Unlike other women, she wouldn''t force him to stay, she always gave him the illusion that she didn''t care about him at all, but now, Darren could only hope that the open-minded would make her feel better for the time being.


    When the door was opened from the inside, Lionel saw Amanda standing behind the door. She looked calm, and her eyes were as deep as the sea. There was no waves in her eyes. Her long black hair was casually over her shoulders, and her hair became longer. She also brought some baby fat. She was not as messy as it was said.


    It was quiet in the room. Amanda only opened one window. The air circulation was good. But because the window was opened, the temperature was not too high. And she wore too thin, not caring about the temperature at all.

 Chapter 270 Dont Do This

    "Why don''t you wear one more coat?" Lionel couldn''t help asking when he walked in.


    "Not too cold." When she spoke, her voice was as usual, but once she was so lively and quiet, like a stream running down along the splendid mountains. Now she was quiet and calm, like a pool of deep water.


    Lionel''s heart ached. What had she experienced that made her change so much in this period of time?


    In fact, the reason why she became like this was not because she was hit, but because she had seen through it. She might be like a poor beggar. She had nothing at the beginning, so she was free without scruple. One day she suddenly got a precious crystal cup, and she treated it as a treasure. She was happy every day. Sometimes she was worried that she would lose it, but at last she accidentally broke the crystal cup and after the shock of pain, she felt happy and satisfied for what she had once had. Although she had returned to the past life of nothing, she had a beautiful memory which made her feel very calm and satisfied at this time.


    If she couldn''t see through it, she would sigh every day, regret for her own carelessness. She would wish she could go back to the old days, when she had never got the crystal cup. Many people would feel pity for losing something important. Without that, they would regret for what they should have got. As for gamblers, they would regret for missing something that they were supposed to get. After everything going away, he or she would cry bitterly and regretted at once.


    The reason why Amanda was able to see through this was that she had already lost too much. A warrior who was used to being hurt was fine with new scars.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Amanda asked. She needed nutrition every day. So she had regular meals. That was the basi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eason, what Lionel said saddened Amanda. She could have acted indifferently, but she had been used to being abandoned by the whole world. When she had been sent to a distant country when she was a child, she had known what she had was only herself.


    "At least you have come back. Have you visited your family? How''s your grandfather? I''ve accompanied him once. Although his eyes were closed, he looked very healthy. They should take good care of your grandfather," Amanda tried to change the subject.


    "I didn''t go back. I was having dinner near the airport and heard people talking about the case of you. When I knew that you had an accident, I immediately rushed over." His eyes were fixed on hers as he spoke.


    Amanda said, "Lionel, you shouldn''t have come here. What I''m doing now has nothing to do with you. It''s time for you to go back to visit your grandfather. You''re his grandson. Now he''s not doing well and you''re in trouble too. Don''t make trouble for yourself."


    Lionel grabbed her hand and drew closer to her. "I know. I know what I should do. But I just can''t do anything. When I heard that you were in trouble, my mind is in a mess. I can''t do anything," he said miserably.

 Chapter 271 Are You Blaming Me

    She struggled, but her hand was grasped so hard that she couldn''t get rid of his grip.


    "Lionel, let go of me. What''s the point of doing this? You don''t need to do that. All you need to do is to take good care of yourself. Just leave me alone," Amanda said.


    "I also want to. I have known you clearly in my mind since the beginning. I know how dangerous it is to have an intersection with you, but I still can''t control myself. I want to meet you, to be with you." The expression on Lionel''s face was distorted.


    Amanda was stunned. Then the doorbell rang. It was from outside and the sound of knocking was heard. "Amanda, open the door! Open the door!"


    "Why is Josie here?" Amanda asked Lionel.


    Lionel was also surprised. He let go of Amanda''s hand and went to open the door.


    There were also security guards outside the gate. One of them thought that Josie was here to make trouble, so he insisted on taking her away by force. Lionel said, "It is okay. We''re all friends."


    Josie came in with red eyes. Lionel closed the door and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Can''t I come here? Do you think I''m standing in your way?" she asked angrily.


    Lionel couldn''t help but frown.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Josie. Sit down and have some tea," Amanda advised.


    "Calm down. I am calm now. When I saw him drive away without hesitation, leave me alone, and take a taxi to your place regardless of everything, I was as cold as a snowman," Josie said.


    Her words took Amanda by surprise.


    "Josie, didn''t you go home? Are you following me here?" Lionel asked.


    "I just want to see how miserable the woman you loved is now and how you feel about her. It seems that Mrs. An is really living a good life. Even if there is a mess outside, there is still some peace for you. Then we don''t need to worry. Lionel, let''s go," Josie took a deep breath a


    Lionel would be very angry and even mad at her. She had already mentally prepared for this. She couldn''t allow Lionel to get close to Amanda. Even though she was reprimanded by him, she intended to destroy this.


    Josie was courageous and destined to die, just like a soldier carrying a tragic fate. However, even an inch of his gentleness could push her to give up. She felt wronged as well. She didn''t want to lose Lionel. She didn''t want to see him in love with Amanda.


    They hailed a taxi and went straight to the Xia family''s house. Neither of them mentioned the matter just now.


    The meeting ended in a pleasant atmosphere. Of course, Mr. Xia was not pleased with Lionel. Before leaving the room, he said to him, "This is the only daughter I have. She has grown up. We can''t go against her own choice as long as she has something she wants to do. But I hope that you will still cherish our cherished daughter. This is what I want you to do. It''s a father''s request."


    Josie smiled and said, "Thank you, father."


    So Mr. Xia sent a car to send them to the Gu family.


    "In fact, my father loves me very much. I really made him sad before." Sitting on the back seat, she leaned her head against his shoulder and murmured.

 Chapter 272 Divorce Agreement

    Lionel nodded. Mr. Xia didn''t act out of politeness as he had asked Lionel to.


    "There''s another good thing. Dad has recovered my bank account a long time ago, but he didn''t tell me. I really didn''t know about it. If I knew it earlier, we wouldn''t have been so poor when we lived abroad," Josie said with a pitiful look.


    "Don''t you like that kind of life? We''ve been busy preparing three meals every day. So I feel quite productive," Lionel said.


    "Of course I like that kind of life, especially with you. But if I had known my bank card was recovered, we would have lived a more lenient life," Josie said quickly.


    Looking out of the window at the familiar view and the unfamiliar streets, he felt sorry for Amanda who had stayed alone in the hotel, but he was looking forward to going back to the Gu family.


    "Mr. An, this is a divorce agreement. Is there any problem with it? It was a plain handwriting of Boris. If you don''t have any problem, I will send it to Miss Cheng for signature." The night was pressing up against the Windows. Sophie entered the office and gave the thick agreement to Darren.


    Darren was sitting in his seat, fiddling with his pen. Hearing what she said, he threw his pen on the table. But he didn''t respond. He just raised his hand to pick up the divorce agreement.


    This was not the first divorce agreement made by Boris, but Darren was not satisfied with it before. If he punched back, it would leave a lot of problems. In fact, Sophie knew that what he wanted was to drag it and to leave more asset to Amanda. But he couldn''t do it too far to arouse other people''s suspicion.


    Sophie knew what was on Darren''s mind, but he couldn''t delay it too long. So when Sophie arrived here and gave him this divorce agreement. He didn''t find faults. He knew there was no way to delay it.


    He picked it up and read the terms carefully, which were more serious than any contract he read. After confirming that all the terms were correct, Darren pi


    "All right, is everything okay?" Amanda said and handed the divorce agreement to Sophie.


    With a smile, Sophie put the divorce agreement away. "It''s okay. I''ll bring you other documents later."


    "What document? Do you have any other documents?" Amanda asked.


    "There are more than just documents," Sophie said.


    "Wait. I don''t understand. Shouldn''t I have nothing to do with you now? Why do we need to sign more papers?" Amanda asked quickly.


    Seeing her confused face, Sophie found it funny. She took the divorce agreement and said, "You must haven''t read the terms on the marital property agreement carefully, have you?"


    "There is nothing after I got married, so everything is his. I don''t have property to divide, so of course I don''t need to see it," Amanda proposed.


    "Well, let me show Miss Cheng what you have got. This is a quiet villa, a red sports car and a deposit of 12.31 million dollars. All the jewelry and accessories during your marriage are yours, and 5 percent shares of the An Group advertising company are also yours. Consider it as break-up fee," Sophie said.


    Startled by her sudden action, Amanda thought, ''Is Darren crazy? Why did he give these things to her?'' She immediately said, "I don''t need them. I haven''t seen them before. So don''t give them to me. They are not mine."

 Chapter 273 Crazy Thoughts

    Seeing the look on Amanda''s face, Sophie was sure that she really didn''t want those things of Darren. No one would think that money was a burden, except Amanda.


    Darren had planned to give these to her because he wanted her to take good care of herself for the time being, but she was so simple and innocent that she didn''t want to bother him anymore. "Miss Cheng, please take them. If you really want to break up with Mr. Darren, these will be nothing. If others get them, they will only think it''s not enough," said Sophie.


    "That''s other people''s thoughts, not mine. These are not what I should have. Those jewelry, not to mention for me, are for Mrs. An. If he doesn''t like them, just throw them in the trash can," Amanda said.


    "But you have to take it. The An Group doesn''t like to be taunted. Anyhow, you used to be the Lady of the An Group. If you are driven out of the house without anything, it is not good for the image of the An Group. So, please accept them, then everyone will be good. Your brother still needs a high medical fee," Sophie sighed.


    "I can pay for my brother''s medical expenses myself," Amanda proposed.


    "That''s the last condition. If you accept it, Mr. Darren will transfer all the formalities of your brother to you. Otherwise, we can only transfer the power to your uncle," Sophie added.


    "What? You can''t give that to Uncle Simon! I don''t understand what Darren wants to do. If he hates me, he should do it thoroughly. No matter what happens, I''ll accept it. Could you please let him be more heartless? Could you please him stop doing this?" She lowered her head and her voice sounded hoarse.


    Sophie thought she had done everything she could to persuade Amanda, but she was left with no choice when facing Amanda. She said politely, "Miss Cheng, don''t think too much. We got all these just for the sake of the An Group. We must make it perfect. You''d better not put us in a diffic


    ting her technique in peeling apples. She often peeled the apple with a long skin, revealing the snow-white and round apple inside.


    "What a bad skill! But it is edible." After peeling the apple, Sophie found pits and holes on the surface, and said with a smile.


    "You should pay more attention to the company''s affairs these days, especially to your brother," Darren said after taking a bite reluctantly.


    "I understand. I won''t give him any chance to plot against me," Sophie nodded.


    "Darren, Darren, are you all right?" Rose pushed the door open in a hurry. When she saw Darren and Sophie sitting together and laughing, she felt unhappy. She looked at Sophie and said, "Miss Lin, my assistant bought some fruit baskets. Could you please help me move in? I''m pregnant and I can''t move them now."


    Sophie looked at Darren, put the apple on the table and turned around to leave.


    Rose came to the side of Darren, with her eyes red, and said while grabbing his hands, "You didn''t tell me when you had a car accident. I overheard them by accident just now. I''m really worried about you. Fortunately, you''re all right. If something happened to you, what should I and the baby do?"


    Darren looked at her and said lightly, "Do you think I need to report everything to you?"

 Chapter 274 They Met Suddenly

    His tone was a little cold. Rose shook Her head and said, "no, I''m just worried about you."


    Darren said, "I''m tired. I want to sleep. You can go out first."


    "I won''t disturb you. I just want to stay here with you. Only in this way can I feel more at ease." Said Rose.


    After hearing that, the voice of Darren turned cold all of a sudden. "Rose, I don''t like women entangled with me. Do you forget that?"


    Rose had thought that she was pregnant with a child, has been approved by the Nicholas, Darren will pity the child closer to her. But she didn''t expect that he would be so cold to her. She was disappointed. But she knew that he had always been bad tempered, so she decided not to irritate him anymore. She got up and left.


    Darren closed his eyes, but he couldn''t fall asleep. He took out his cell phone, and there were some pictures of Amanda. Sometimes she would take selfies, but sometimes she had to use his phone because her phone doesn''t take good pictures.


    He didn''t delete them. Looking at the happy face of Amanda in the photo, his lips curved. Happiness and depression appeared in his heart.


    Amanda put on a mask and went to the hospital. The smell of disinfectant filled the air. He couldn''t help blaming himself. Why did she come to the hospital to see him.


    No matter what he did, she wanted to know if he was fine.


    It was not a big deal to know where Darren was hospitalized. The only thing she needed to do was to follow behind Sophie. She was armed to the teeth and wearing a white mask. No one could recognize her.


    Amanda was not used to stalking. She stalked for a while and then failed. Now she was wandering around leisurely in the ward.


    Driven by boredom, Amanda looked out of the window and paced back and forth. She felt anxious when she couldn''t find a person. Even if she could find one, she wouldn''t feel comfor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Then she turned around and thanked Gregorio. If she falls down, she will be the most sinful person in the world. ''I''m afraid of falling now, '' she thought.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you blind? Can''t you see the road ahead?" Many flower was knocked down and some of them were deformed by the crash. If she pulled the basket to Rose, she would definitely be scold by her. She angrily pointed at Amanda and said.


    "Oh my God! This is a corridor that six people can pass side by side. You carried a basket that was bigger than you and it was in the corner. Who could see it?" Amanda added.


    The assistant replied angrily, "it''s my business to decide which way I should steal. Now you''ve broken my flower basket. What do you think you should do?"


    "Shut up!" Sophie said to the assistant coldly.


    The little assistant was a little surprised. She was just the assistant of Rose, and the woman next to her was Mr. Darren''s assistant. She enjoyed a high position in the company, so she dared not be arrogant any more.


    "I''m so sorry, Sophie." Amanda proposed.


    Sophie just got the divorce papers from Amanda. When she saw Amanda, she was surprised. She smiled and asked, "Miss Amanda, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?"

 Chapter 275 Peel An Apple For Him

    "She came to accompany me to buy some Chinese medicine. We''ve already got it," Gregorio said suddenly.


    Amanda looked at him with a surprised look as she heard these words. She had just signed the divorce agreement and appeared here now. It was difficult to explain. This reason was reasonable, so she didn''t say more.


    "Brother, did you say that Miss Cheng would accompany you to buy the Chinese medicine? Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    "We just came across each other by chance. Miss Cheng is quite interested in the traditional Chinese medicine and material, so we came together. After all, we have the same habits, so it''s nothing wrong for us to meet each other." With a smile, Gregorio said to Amanda, "Let''s go."


    She nodded her head and was about to leave with Gregorio.


    Before she even noticed Amanda, Rose caught a glimpse of the basket of flowers on the ground first. Then she stood in front of the assistant and asked unpleasantly, "What are you doing? I carefully selected some things for Darren. But you made such a mess like this."


    The assistant immediately explained in a sad voice, "Miss Su, I didn''t make them like this. It was this woman who hit me."


    Rose looked at Amanda who was wearing a mask, so she didn''t recognize her. But because she stood next to Gregorio, who was in a good relationship with Nicholas, Rose didn''t dare to offend her. So she said with a smile, "I thought my assistant made a mistake again. After all, she''s always slow and unwise with me. Mr. Lin, do you come here to see Darren?"


    "Yeah, I came with my friend just now. We came here to visit Mr. Darren. Please lead us there," added Gregorio, giving Amanda a glance.


    Bewilderment was written all over Sophie''s face. Though she didn''t know what was going on, she knew that her brother was helping Amanda. So she just smiled at Rose and led Gregorio and Amanda in the ward.


    meone?" Darren asked immediately.


    "I don''t know. But don''t you want to see her?" Sophie asked.


    Darren pointed at his nose and the apple stain on his white patient clothes, looked out of the window and said, "Now I find that it''s better to miss her than to meet her. So what? I can''t say anything even though I meet her. I just made her to hate me more."


    "Then we won''t see her for the moment. She will definitely take good care of herself after she gets the money. Besides, I don''t think that she is that kind of person who is often depressed. Do you think that she has a good look recently?" Sophie comforted Darren.


    Darren looked at her and asked, "Do you think that she looks good because she got divorced with me?"


    The answer sounded more depressing.


    With a smile, Sophie turned around and left. She planned to go to the An Group and get the documents for Darren.


    Amanda followed Gregorio out of the hospital. When she wanted to get in the car and leave, he grabbed her hand. Amanda said unhappily, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t we agree to taste the food I made?" Gregorio said. He just held her hand and let go of her soon.


    "Thank you. But I don''t want to eat anything. I''m tired. I want to go home and have a rest," Amanda said.

 Chapter 276 A Dead End

    "So tired, physically or mentally? I thought you would stay there to talk for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to come out so soon. The conversation was unhappy, right? Anyway, Rose is pregnant now. No matter how much he dislikes her, he has to show respect to her," Gregorio said flatly.


    "We have divorced," Amanda said coldly.


    Gregorio glanced at her, "You are divorced procedurally. But how about your heart?"


    Amanda didn''t like his way of asking such a straightforward question. She answered angrily, "it''s none of your business."


    After saying that, she raised her hand, hailed a taxi and left straight away.


    Walking to the hotel she lived in, she found that there were not many people in the hotel during the day. There weren''t so many colorful neon lights in the hotel. It seemed a little lonely in the daytime. Amanda guessed that she would stay in the hotel for a few days.


    "Amanda." With a gaunt face, Lionel walked out from the side.


    "What are you doing here?" Amanda asked in surprise as she saw Lionel.


    "I''m waiting for you," he answered, yawning.


    "How long have you been waiting?" Amanda asked.


    "More than two hours. I thought it would be one day. I didn''t expect you to come back so soon. I''m so lucky," Lionel replied.


    "Then why didn''t you call me?" Amanda asked.


    "Will you see me if I call you?" Lionel replied with a bitter smile.


    She was stunned for a while, and then quickly moved her face away and said, "We don''t have to be involved in this." All of a sudden, she felt a wave of nausea and covered her chest, trying not to vomit. But she had morning sickness unexpectedly this time, which made her face paler and more painful.


    "Amanda, what''s wrong with you? I''ll take you to the hospital," Lionel held her immediately and said worriedly.


    "Leave me alone. I don''t want to go to the hospital. I feel sick," Amanda added and pushed him away. At the same time, Lionel grabbed her by the arm. Amanda pleaded, "I''m not going to the hospital. If you re


    o such things without Nicholas'' approval? Last time, she gave you a slap. Nicholas almost made the Lin Group go bankrupt. So why did she take the risk of provoking him to deal with you? If she was that stupid, how could she bring you so much trouble with those cunning calculations?" Lionel said coldly.


    "It''s Nicholas." Suddenly, Amanda felt cold all over her body.


    "I know, even now, I can''t do anything for you. But since you have divorced and you have left that family, it will be more convenient for us to be together. At any time, Amanda, I only want you," Lionel sighed.


    As he listened to his heartfelt words sincerely, tears slowly fell down from Amanda''s eyes.


    "I know it''s hard for you to face me and our love. But I''m willing to wait. No matter what our relationship is, I just hope that you''ll come to me when you need help," Lionel replied.


    "Got it. It''s getting late. You''d better go home now," Amanda added.


    "Are you all right?" Lionel asked.


    "I''m fine. I just took a few sips of cold wind and felt uncomfortable. Now I feel much better. I''m tired. I want to have a rest."


    Lionel had no choice but to leave.


    Amanda closed the door and locked herself in the room. She heaved a sigh and said, "Lionel, we can''t go back anymore."


    The time that they loved each other no matter what happened had gone.

 Chapter 277 Im Leaving

    Lionel went down the stairs. Amanda''s room was on the 19th floor, but he didn''t take the elevator.


    At this time, his mind was in a mess, and the road ahead seemed to be shrouded in a mist, and he could not see anything.


    Maybe it was not because he couldn''t see that clearly, but because he didn''t want to see it clearly.


    HIs grandfather''s mind was still in a mess now. His family was controlled by his uncle and aunt. In addition, the owner of the Gu family''s important asset was his grandfather, but they had already announced to take over them in the name of his grandfather''s illness. After all, his rank was lower than them. Since his grandfather hadn''t made arrangement for the assets before, Lionel couldn''t get any support from the family.


    The only thing he could do now was to follow the arrangement of Nicholas. Nicholas could choose him to do that seemingly hard-working research and development work in the United States, because he was sure of his ability. Besides, Lionel also discovered the importance of that research and development. Although he had a hard time when he lived abroad, he gained a lot, because once the research result was verified, there would be a new market.


    The Gu family wasn''t the place he could rely on anymore, but the battlefield he had to work hard. All he had was Nicholas'' support.


    If he insisted on marrying Amanda at this time, he could never win Nicholas'' support even if he ignored Darren''s revenge. He might also leave a bad impression on Nicholas that he wanted to choose a woman by giving up the opportunities which was not easy to get.


    As for his grandfather, who was lying in the bed, he would never give up on him. Lionel could give up everything, but he couldn''t give up his grandfather.


    So, he could do nothing to help Amanda when she was suffering.


    To be honest, Lionel felt terrible in his heart. He walked down step by step, looking like a wandering ghost. Was he going to give up on Amanda? If he couldn''t even protect his woman,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d life in the United States alone, so she could surely lead a good life here. Moreover, she had experienced a lot here, and the outside world was relaxing to her. It was not difficult for her to take good care of herself, so she didn''t need to worry about anything else.


    Maggie knew that she couldn''t keep Amanda. Her eyes became red. Looking at her slightly fat body, she thought of the scene that she met her in a middle school by taking the wrong bus. She remembered everything that she had experienced with her. She sneered at Rose and Susie with her, and defended her when she was sick. Then she hurried there and sent her to the hospital. Although her relatives always schemed against her, Amanda felt lucky to have such a kind-hearted friend who would do anything for her.


    "Can''t we keep in touch?" Maggie said.


    ''I don''t want anyone to find out about me," Amanda said and nodded.


    There were people living in the city. They came from the An family, the Cheng family, the Gu family, and the Zhao family. She had a really sensitive identity, and it would draw a dispute wherever she went. When she ran away from the city, those people couldn''t pay attention to her any more, and they would gradually forget her.


    "Now that you''re leaving, why don''t you have dinner with me?" Maggie added, "It''s your treat, my rich lady."

 Chapter 278 Sit Together

    Maggie always asked Amanda to make a treat. It was not because she liked to take advantage of others. She just enjoyed the indulgence of Amanda. Amanda once concluded that Maggie was a little girl who lived in the body of a man. Then she was beaten by Maggie.


    "Let''s go to that restaurant. I like its name very much. It''s very romantic." Maggie opened the mobile phone map, found a restaurant and handed it to Amanda. Amanda nodded her head. She had nothing to do now, so she had to spend more time with Maggie in limited time, so that she wouldn''t feel sad for her leaving.


    "Have my medical records been covered?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie patted her on the shoulder and said: "Don''t worry. I have told Henry to do that. He said that he understood you and didn''t tell anyone. No one knows that you are pregnant."


    Amanda nodded.


    Maggie looked at her with a complicated expression, "Amanda, since you are willing to raise the child, why don''t you let Darren know about it? Is it fair to him? I don''t want to cover for him. It''s about you two. If the baby is born, he''ll know it sooner or later."


    Amanda just lowered her head and kept silent.


    Yes, if the child was born, he would be curious about who his father was when he grew up. Should she let him know that his mother was married to his father as a bargaining chip, and then insulted her when his father fell in love with another woman? His mother was threw out without saying anything. She was not a cheap product that could be purchased by money.


    Amanda wouldn''t let her kid know about it.


    "I will say his father died," Amanda said.


    Maggie was stunned. She looked at Amanda and asked, "What, what are you talking about? How could you curse him for no reason?"


    "If he knows he has such a horrible father in the future, I''ll tell him a white lie and tell him that his father has died," Amanda added.


    "So the baby has to accept its fa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    this. It''s sweet." Lionel picked up a round rice ball and put it on Amanda''s plate. Seeing this, Josie''s face suddenly turned cold.


    "Leave me alone," Amanda said. On the one hand, Maggie kept bickering with Josie, on the other hand, Josie was pissed off by that Lionel picked up food for her from time to time. Amanda didn''t want to continue the argument, so she stood up and said, "Excuse me, I''m going to the lady''s room."


    In the washroom, Amanda just washed her hands and looked at herself in the mirror. She didn''t wear any makeup. Her features were very simple. She didn''t wear any expensive clothes, with a small diamond flower on the neck. It was simple and not eye-catching, but she didn''t look as lively and energetic as she used to be.


    All of a sudden, Amanda felt that she was old, old in mind, eyes and breathing. She had been exhausted for so many times that she became lazy now. She didn''t want to think about anything or do anything. She just wanted to live simply.


    "Why are you here again? Darren abandoned you. So you want to pursue Lionel again?" Walking into the room, Josie looked at Amanda in the mirror and said.


    "Don''t you think you look like a shrew now?" Without turning around, Amanda looked directly at Josie in the mirror and said.

 Chapter 279 Dont Be Too Selfish

    "A shrew? I think all the women will be shrews when they see you. I can almost imagine the crazy look of Rose in the past. She liked Darren so much, and you took him away. She must be more shrewish than me," Josie said with a smile, and then went to wash her hands.


    "She can''t be described as a shrew any more. Perhaps there is a more appropriate word called madman," Amanda proposed.


    Looking at her, Josie continued, "Are you pleased with yourself? You play with men as you want."


    "I''m not as beautiful and rich as you. If you want to flirt with men, you must be better than me," Amanda proposed.


    Josie sneered, "You are so glib tongued. I have underestimated you."


    "You are as malicious as before. It won''t change no matter how long it will take," Amanda proposed.


    "Come on. Don''t put on an act. You just abandoned by Darren. So you want Lionel to love you again, don''t you?" Josie said angrily, "I despise you. If you want to get Lionel back again, we should have a fair competition."


    "Really?" All of a sudden, Amanda lowered her voice.


    Josie was stunned for a moment, and then said, "That''s right. If you want to have a fight, you can fight with me openly. I''m not afraid of you. Don''t act like you don''t want to do it or dislike Lionel anymore. That will let people hate you. Do you know that?"


    "Okay. I''m going to play with you!" All of a sudden, Amanda gave a hard push to Josie''s shoulder. Josie wore high-heeled shoes, while Amanda wore a pair of flat shoes. So she had low center of gravity.


    Josie slumped down on the ground. The unexpected pain made her face turn pale.


    Standing in front of her, Amanda looked tough, which was rare for her to get. Even though Josie didn''t get what Amanda meant. Amanda said indifferently, "What are you talking about? Josie, do you think that Lionel will like you even if you keep being with him all the time? You have no idea how many times he has come to me. You always said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to you since the beginning. But I''ll never regret the first thing I said when I lowered my car window at that time," Lionel replied firmly.


    It occurred to Amanda that she had carried a great deal of leaflets when she was running around in the burning sun. And she rushed to give out leaflets as soon as she saw a car parking there. On the other hand, Lionel had recognized her identity at that time and was dissatisfied with her for giving out so many leaflets. He even took her directly to the supermarket and helped her solve so many difficulties.


    Not only did Lionel help her give out the leaflets, but he also had a fight with Darren for her. Darren and Lionel used to be such intimate friends. In order to help her, his grandfather fell ill, and he was forced out of the Gu family. He had to go to America to start a new career. And when he heard that she got divorced, he immediately came to her.


    Scenes from the past flashed in Amanda''s mind. Her eyes reddened. No one was born to sacrifice for others. One should be grateful for his or her gain, no matter what it was for. Amanda did feel guilty that if she kept a relationship with Lionel, she wouldn''t forgive herself. After all, Josie had done so much for Lionel, but if she kept pushing his heart away, would it be fair to Lionel?

 Chapter 280 Your Breasts Are Getting Bigger

    "Lionel, thank you. I''m so happy to hear your words." After a short pause, Amanda continued with a smile, "You know what? I never regretted that I ran into you. Because I was alone all the time. When I was abroad, I was taken care of by myself. I''ve never met a person who has done so much for me."


    "Amanda, I did it willingly. I''m willing to do that for you," Lionel declared.


    Amanda shook her head with a smile. "You know what? I hated all the people before, including my parents, who were irresponsible for me and my brother. I was abandoned and left behind because of an accident. I hated uncle and aunt for bringing me abroad selflessly, and everyone bullied me. I hated them until I went to church with my classmates, heard the priest say that I should be grateful for everything they did for me, and I no longer intended to take care of myself.


    Other people''s help should be appreciated." "Are you being grateful to me?" Are you just grateful to me? Now all you have to do is to thank me?" Lionel murmured.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you come out for such a long time?" Maggie came over and saw them standing at the door of the corridor. She asked curiously, "Will you come over? The dishes are getting cold."


    "Well, is Josie still not feeling well?" When Maggie saw that there were only the two of them, she couldn''t help but feel curious. "I thought that she came to see you. You two can a fight."


    "Who do you think will win?" Amanda said with a smile.


    "She is an excellent fighter. You''re weak now." Maggie hurried to Amanda and held her. Amanda turned to Lionel and said, "No matter what decision you want to make, I won''t interfere with you. But remember to never change your principles. Don''t let her waste her time to keep you company."


    "I''m leaving now," Lionel said and nodded.


    "What happened?" Maggie asked in confusion.


    "You have the nerve to ask, why did you ask us to sit with them? Didn''t you see the expression on Josie''s face?" Amanda said and pinched Maggie''s face.


    Maggie said, "I just want to sit there. You kn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e heard this name. She looked at Maggie and smiled, "I can''t afford it now."


    The X Restaurant only received members of the club. Since she had divorced with Darren, she couldn''t be in charge of the club anymore. She was used to that.


    Maggie found that she had inadvertently held up the heart of Amanda. She quickly complained, "It''s lucky that you can''t go there. I had a meal there last time, and when I came back, I weighed three pounds. It''s really horrible. That place is simply hell. For the sake of my slim waist, if I go there again, I''m a pig."


    Hearing her exaggerated words, Amanda couldn''t help smiling. In fact, she was only sad for a little while, and Maggie coaxed her immediately.


    As Amanda bid farewell to Maggie, she held her hand and said, "My only concern is my brother."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him," Maggie promised. Maggie patted her chest. After all, the hospital where Sheryl lived had Zhao family''s support. Maggie was married to Henry, so she was quite capable in this respect.


    "Maggie, thank you so much." All of a sudden, Amanda reached out and hugged Maggie. "I''ll miss you," she added.


    Caught off guard, Maggie couldn''t help but mumble, "Your breasts are getting bigger."


    "Hey, are you sure you will say this when we are so moved?" At first, Amanda was touched by their conversation, but then she burst into laughter.

 Chapter 281 Discord In Marriage

    "I don''t want to say such embarrassing words." Maggie turned her head proudly and let go of Amanda''s hand. "Idiot, if you don''t come back here safely, I won''t forgive you." Then she turned around and walked away briskly, leaving no chance for Amanda to say goodbye.


    "Really? You are scarier than me to say goodbye," Amanda murmured. She turned around and went back to the hotel, but was immediately stopped at the entrance.


    Dozens of journalists came out of nowhere and gathered around Amanda to interview her. Looking at the cameras and microphones, Amanda was speechless. Many people asked why Darren had deliberately put those photos on her face. Some even asked her whether she had heard of the news that Lionel had come back to China for the sake of her, and whether it was right for her to do so.


    Of course because some people had shot the night scene when Darren and Rose were together, some people asked her curiously whether she cheated on Darren because he had affair with Rose, and the news that Rose was pregnant recently came out. Some guessed that Darren had an affair after he found out that Amanda had betrayed their marriage.


    Many people wanted to know the truth of Amanda''s divorce, and they were eager to get an exclusive news. After several days of keeping a low profile, Amanda didn''t expect the media to be so enthusiastic. Surrounded by so many reporters, she was at a loss even if she was caught red handed.


    The exposure of the event made the whole thing difficult for Amanda to deal with. Now, all her actions were under the attention of the media. It was difficult even for her to leave quietly, let alone for prevention of miscarriage. Why couldn''t everything be as simple as it seemed?


    "No comment. We have divorced. I have nothing to say to you." Amanda tried to continue to walk forward but the reporters didn''t give way and surrounded her.


    "Get out of my way. I''m very tired. I need to go inside and have a rest," Amanda shouted in displeasure.


    But the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n that the people surrounding you are narrow-minded? As far as we know, you cheated on your husband. It''s a treacherous behavior. Is it possible for a broad-minded person to calmly betray the marriage? If so, I don''t think a broad-minded person like you is good." A male reporter said.


    Looking at the man reporter, Amanda asked, "What are you talking about? I cheated on my husband? How do you know I cheated on my husband?"


    "I unfortunately went to the opening ceremony last time. I saw the scene that Mr. Darren was on the stage with you. Do you have any other explanation? I wasn''t the only one who went there that day. A lot of people were there too." The male reporter sneered disdainfully, approaching Amanda with a microphone.


    "Which company are you from?" Amanda asked coldly.


    The man reporter adjusted his collar and said, "I''m Allen Hu, one of the reporters from the Golden Sun Daily. Thank you for your concern. Please answer my question."


    "I haven''t heard your name. But I guess a journalist like you doesn''t know the content of our divorce agreement. It''s about the reason why we divorced was that we didn''t get along well with each other, not that one party had an affair in marriage," Amanda said calmly.


    "We both understand that. Because you will keep each other decent," Allen Hu said with a smile.

 Chapter 282 He Stepped Forward

    "Oh, really? It seems that reporter Hu is very experienced." Amanda smiled sarcastically. "But what should I do then? My ex-husband just admitted that we didn''t get along with each other in our marriage. But you defamed the reputation of a divorced woman. This is too much. Allen, from the Golden Sun Daily. Tell the editor in chief that I will sue you for insulting my personal reputation."


    Allen was a little surprised, but as a journalist, he knew it was a threat and he said, "Miss Cheng, even if you sue us, so what? This news spread everywhere. Can you sue everyone?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I happened to get the money from my ex-husband, so I have nothing else to do right now. You just write whatever you like and I''ll sue all of you. I don''t care about money. I hate gossip the most," Amanda added.


    Suddenly, a disgusting feeling came over her. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and began to vomit. The reporters surrounding her didn''t leave, so they gathered around her in an instant.


    "Miss Cheng, if you don''t feel well, are you pregnant?"


    "Miss Cheng, does your ex-husband know that you are pregnant? Who is the father?"


    Amanda tried to pretend to be patient and said, "What are you talking about? How could I get pregnant? I just ate too much, so I got a little sick."


    "Your vomiting just now was really like pregnancy. If you are pregnant at this time, will your marriage have a favorable turn?"


    Everyone was curious about the exclusive news of Amanda. If Amanda got pregnant suddenly, they would have to watch the family feud again.


    "Go away! Go away!" Amanda was a little anxious, but there were so many people around her and she was trying to avoid them.


    "Go away, all of you!" Someone rushed over and pushed away the reporters, then walked to Amanda and held her.


    Amanda looked up and found it was Lionel who was standing in front of her. She looked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    se. She then left the room with a grievance.


    Looking at the screen, Darren found that Amanda was held by Lionel in his arms, and she was sad. She was so helpless when she was attacked by the media and she needed someone to protect her at that time. But he couldn''t do that.


    After the announcement, Lionel walked inside the hotel with the help of the security guards. The security guards rushed in to keep the peace in the room. As soon as they entered the room, Amanda yelled, "Are you insane? Do you know what it means for you to say that?"


    "You are pregnant," Lionel replied.


    He had noticed Amanda''s nausea last time when she was having morning sickness in her room. Now he was sure about his guess. So he said directly.


    Amanda nodded and sighed, "Yes."


    "Does he know about it?" Lionel asked.


    "He didn''t know. I found it when I was sent to the hospital," Amanda proposed.


    "Did he not know in the beginning, or he still doesn''t know? Didn''t he check your medical record?" Lionel asked.


    "I''ve asked someone to change the record. No one knows about it," Amanda said.


    "You don''t want to tell Darren, why? Have you ever thought that if he knew it, he would never divorce you at all? At least, he cares about the baby very much," he said.

 Chapter 283 Who Revealed Her

    "I don''t need a family that is connected with children. I''m not a machine, and I''m also a human being with blood and flesh. It''s normal for me to need love. If we''re together just for our baby, I''d rather not have this baby," Amanda said calmly.


    "But you still chose to keep the baby, even if you will be a single mother, you still keep it. Now that you got morning sickness in front of the media, they will definitely use all means to write down your pregnancy news. Do you think Darren will not know it?" Lionel said.


    Amanda furrowed her eyebrows. She had lost control of her body instinctively, but he still asked in confusion, "Why did the media know I live here?"


    "Have you told anyone that you live here? Who else knows?" Lionel was puzzled too.


    "No one knows I live here. I gave Sophie the address when she came to look for me. But she won''t leak it out. I trust her. Besides, it''s not good for her to have me surrounded by the media," Amanda said.


    "Someone else?" Lionel asked.


    "I didn''t tell anyone except her," Amanda added.


    Lionel was confused. While she was pondering on the question, her phone rang. The caller was Josie.


    At the sight of Josie''s name, Amanda was stunned. ''Who else knows her address and wants to expose her to the media? Josie is most likely to be the one behind this, '' she thought.


    Seeing Amanda''s expression, Lionel couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. He took a glance at Amanda, and asked, "Is that her?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t know until I answered the phone." On the other side of the line, Josie was almost mad. She shouted at the phone, "Amanda, what the hell are you doing? You''re in big trouble, aren''t you? Why are you taking us with you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t pretend to be ignorant. I saw it with my own eyes. You use Lionel to get out of trouble, huh? Amanda,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    take someone away from me?"


    "That''s why you have been keeping bothering me and forcing me to leave the An Group since we knew each other," Amanda said.


    "Darren wants to cooperate with us because he abandoned you for interests. You are too cheap," Josie was satisfied with what she just said.


    The announcement of Lionel was a big blow to her. She had no other choice but to accept the fact that she had been a pathetic loser in the eyes of the public.


    On the other hand, Amanda wasn''t mad at her. She asked, "Is this your real purpose? If that''s the case, I won''t bless you anymore, and I won''t persuade Lionel to go back. If he goes back, I''ll take him back no matter what it takes. Even if I can''t be with Lionel, I won''t let a woman like you ruin him."


    Both Josie and Lionel were shocked by Amanda''s angry voice. Lionel felt an upsurge of passion in his heart when he saw the expression on Amanda''s face. He knew that the woman in front of him always refused him seriously, but he didn''t expect her to defend him in such an explicit manner. He didn''t expect her to put him in such an important position even though she kept refusing him.


    He reached out and held her cold hand in his, as if he would fight for her at any cost.

 Chapter 284 Escape Plan

    "Are you crazy? Do you have to destroy him like this just because you love him? Who are you now? You still want to be with him. You are abandoned by the An family. What will they think of you if he continues to be with you like this? Are you going to ruin all his opportunities?" Josie said.


    "I don''t care as long as he is willing to stay with me. As long as he thinks it''s worth it, then it''s worthwhile. Josie, could you care for your words? We just signed the divorce agreement and didn''t go to the court. We broke up peacefully. What is called being abandoned? Don''t be so fogyish," Amanda said. Ignoring the mockery from Josie, Amanda hung up the phone. She heaved a sigh of relief, looked at Lionel and said, "You know what? I haven''t cursed anyone for a long time."


    Looking at her, Lionel said with a smile, "I haven''t heard you cursing someone for a long time."


    "I''m really rude. Don''t learn from me, my baby," Amanda said nervously, rubbing her belly.


    "No. The kid will be brave enough as you to fight with bad people," Lionel replied.


    Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "I might be the most courageous mistress in history," Amanda added.


    "What you said..."


    "It makes me feel most comfortable to insult her in this field. Because she is better than me in other fields," Amanda smiled at Lionel, trying to interrupt his words.


    However, Lionel didn''t plan to dodge his own question. He looked straight into her eyes and asked, "Amanda, did you say those words only to make Josie angry?"


    The smile on Amanda''s face disappeared. She looked into his affectionate eyes and felt sorry for him. But when she thought about the situation she was in, she said to him, "Lionel, you were too impulsive today. Do you know what the consequences would be?"


    "I don''t care, I don''t ca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Maggie took off her mask and said with a smile, "Thanks to your wisdom and idea, the longer it takes, the more dangerous it will be."


    "I have no choice. And Henry has to disguise as a patient to help me," Amanda smiled.


    "I don''t feel wronged to be a patient. What made me feel wronged is that this thing will offend many people. It''s not just that I will offend others. And I can''t explain this at home," said Henry, putting his hand on Maggie''s shoulder.


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault," Amanda added.


    Maggie tightly pinched Henry''s arm, "What nonsense are you talking about? We know exactly what kind of situation Amanda is in now. We will do our best to help her as long as we can find a way out. So, don''t beat around the bush here."


    "No, Maggie, Henry is right. You took a big risk to help me. I have no reason to ask you to take the responsibility alone. I will remember your help this time, and I will find an opportunity to return it," Amanda said.


    "You two." Maggie looked at Amanda and smiled helplessly. "I won''t bother you two anymore. Because I have to pay attention to everything if I ask you two for help. It''s so tiring."


    "Amanda and I are smart people," Henry said.

 Chapter 285 Seem To Be Dissatisfied With Me

    "What do you mean? Are you saying that I''m stupid?" Maggie strangled Henry''s ear. Several other medical staff took off their masks and watched them playing.


    "Please let us get off at a remote street," Henry said to the driver.


    Amanda followed them out of the car. She wore a hat and a mask. It was winter now, so almost everyone on the street wore a scarf and a hat. No one would pay attention to her. So Amanda was much safer to get off the car in this way.


    After saying goodbye to Maggie and Henry, Amanda walked along the road quietly. Many passersby walked in a hurry. The daylight hours were short in winter, and it was getting dark after she got off the car. The street lamps lit up one by one, which looked like the almond curd candy, giving out a warm glow.


    She took a bag of fried chestnut cases that was sold at the roadside. She peeled the chestnuts and ate them. They tasted sweet, warm and comfortable. It was rare for her to enjoy this peaceful moment alone. She cherished it very much.


    "One step, two steps, three steps and give me your hand." Humming along with the music along the road, Amanda walked towards excitedly. She acted like a little girl.


    As she walked, some snowflakes began to fall.


    "It is snowing now. I thought it was dark. But in fact, it was cloudy. It has been snowing for so long," Amanda murmured. She attempted to catch a snowflake with her hands. As soon as the snowflake fell on her hands, it turned into clear water drops. Its beauty always disappeared in a flash, which made people feel depressed.


    "Tang yuan*, delicious tang yuan, sweet tang yuan."(*TN: Tangyuan or tang yuan is a Chinese food made from glutinous rice flour mixed with a small amount of water to form balls and is then cooked and served in boiling water. Tangyuan can be either small or large, and filled or unfilled.) A shout was heard at the street corner. On hearing tang yuan, Amanda immediately walked t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ime?" Gregorio said to Amanda.


    "Yes, I don''t like you," Amanda replied honestly.


    "I''m curious about this. You can calmly get along with so many people who have offended you, even worse than me. In the past, you didn''t care about so many people who bullied you, but why are you so stubborn to me? Are you really interested in me?" Gregorio asked with a smile. But it seemed to be more sincere in his words. But the hot air from the bowl covered the content of his dark eyes.


    "Yes, you didn''t do anything wrong to me. It was just a trifle. But Mr. Lin, I cherish those things that seem to be worthless. If I saw someone who doesn''t care about or step on them casually, I would feel heartbroken. For those who don''t know how to cherish, I don''t want to see them anymore. Kinship is what I desired for a long time. It is also the most helpless connection for me. But in your eyes, it is nothing but profit and chip calculations. I really think we are different from each other, there is nothing to say," Amanda said.


    "Are you angry because I took advantage of Sophie? She has said so much harsh words to you, but you are not angry with her. Instead, you are angry with me. It''s really interesting." Seeing Amanda''s response, Gregorio laughed out and added, "Amanda, are you an idiot?"

 Chapter 286 A Token To Win Her Heart

    "A lot of people say I''m stupid. There''s nothing to praise if you agree with them." Amanda proposed.


    "It''s very bold of you to say that. Aren''t you afraid of me? People always say I''m a bully." Gregorio said, "You know, even Mr. Darren is afraid of me."


    "Of course I''m not afraid of you. You should at least be a sensible person. You never see that Darren just like a devil when he gets mad." Said Amanda with a smile, stirring the soup in her bowl.


    She and Darren had been very crazy back then. Their relationship had dropped to the freezing point and they had not been in a good relationship for a long time. Now when she thought back, it was like something in the last century, mainly because the fight hadn''t lasted for a long time. Later their relationship became warm and sweet. She gave her heart to Darren without giving it a second thought.


    She was touched by the warm smile on her face. All the memory in the past left her much sweetness.


    Gregorio ate glutinous rice ball in silence.


    Amanda said, "Can I leave now?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t. I''m under orders," replied Gregorio.


    Her heart sank, with a smile on her face. A hint of despair could be seen in the smile. She did not expect to escape, but the bad news came so soon. After getting in the car, she enjoyed the scenery along the way. The air conditioner in the car was working very well, but she could not help shivering.


    The second time she met Nicholas, she felt him like a stranger. She didn''t know what she should look at him. He was a smart business man, but a business tycoon who was always frightening.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Nicholas said with a smile. He nodded his walking stick to tell her sit down.


    Then she leaned against the sofa and asked, "what can I do for


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as my wife. If my behavior affects the operations of the American company, I will take the initiative to resign."


    "Resignation, Lionel. Have you forgotten what you promised me before you went abroad? Why would I choose you to be responsible for me? Have you forgotten all about it? " Nicholas took out a document and threw it on the table. "Have you forgotten this?"


    When he saw the paper, his face paled. He immediately explained, "Grandpa Nicholas, I didn''t forget the paper. I''ll pay it back in all my efforts."


    "How will you pay?" Now you have no hope to be invested at all. You are abandoned. " Nicholas said lightly, "You don''t have to do this for a woman."


    Lionel forced a bitter smile, looked at Nicholas and said, "I''ve been calm and rational for a long time. I don''t regret the decision I made."


    "Are you sure? They don''t regret it when they don''t see the end result." Nicholas said lightly, "Our previous engagement has been cancelled. You can leave now."


    "Grandpa Nicholas, it''s my fault. I''ll try my best to make up for it. Please don''t withdraw the people around my grandfather." He pleaded.


    Nicholas looked indifferent and emotionless. "Go out."

 Chapter 287 Facing Tough Decisions

    "Mr. Nicholas, Mr. Nicholas." Lionel wanted to try again. But Nicholas was not an indecisive man. He would never change the decision he made and no one could change his principle easily. Even Darren couldn''t change it, not to mention Lionel, who was only a junior Nicholas appreciated.


    Amanda clearly heard the conversation between the two people through the glass. When he came out, she asked straight, "Are these the chips that can make me waver? What did he promise you before?"


    Nicholas gave a contract to Amanda.


    After reading the contract, Amanda widened her eyes. The contract said that the real estate was sold to Nicholas by Lionel. However, the price of the villa was estimated to be two hundred million. It was so crazy.


    "The price of the house is four times higher than the real price. And the villa quality hasn''t reached the request of the contract. We can accuse Mr. Lionel of fraud, and have the right to use the properties of the Gu family to mortgage. Moreover, Mr. Lionel went abroad to ask us to send some people to protect Mr. Bruce. If he breaks the contract, we can use this contract to send him to prison. To make him suffer a crushing defeat, and at the same time, we will withdraw the people guarding Mr. Bruce. Whether Mr. Bruce lives or dies, it all depends on his fortune, and depends on Mr. Lionel," Gregorio explained lightly.


    "Now that this contract is a crooked one, why did he still make this contract? He would never do such a thing. You wouldn''t have made up for it because of such a big loophole in front of you," Amanda murmured.


    "Of course we made it fair and square. In fact, it''s us who take the initiative to sign a contract like this, so that we can pay off the money for Mr. Lionel in advance. Once he breaks the contract, we can use our contact to sue him and let him be defeated. Apparently, he doesn''t obey our arrangement and arbitrarily makes himself show up in the media without our authorization. Expose him and th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her, but it would take her and the baby in her womb as a price. Unable to make a decision, she said, "Mr. Nicholas asked me to stay here and give birth to a baby. Does he mean that the baby will not be related to me after it is born?"


    "Of course, the child may be the heir to the An family in the future, or a common member of the family. Anyway, it''s the bloodline of the An family and it has nothing to do with you. But the family will give you a huge reward," Gregorio said.


    "Is it higher than my pay for the divorce?" Amanda sneered.


    "Of course. It''s enough for you to squander the rest of your life," Gregorio replied.


    "But if you take the baby away, what can I do for the rest of my life? I know my child is here, but I can''t let it know who I am. I am the mother of the child, and I am not a tool for child birth. Family love is more precious than material things," Amanda sighed sadly. Her slim figure looked long and gloomy in the sunlight.


    Looking at her, Gregorio said, "Then leave them alone, and leave here."


    "I can''t let Lionel go to jail for me," Amanda growled, her eyes instantly filled with tears. She had a struggle in her heart. On one hand, she regarded the baby as her life, and on the other hand, Lionel was trapped in a hopeless situation. She couldn''t give up both of them.

 Chapter 288 See Him Again

    "Amanda, your child not only belongs to you, but also a member of the An family. We are not the only ones watching the baby. If you want to protect the baby, you have to give up everything. Even your brother will be threatened by someone with the chips you care about. If you really want to protect the baby, you have to be prepared to give up everything," Gregorio said seriously.


    Amanda looked at him as if she was looking at a man from a different world. She had a weird expression on her face. Although there were tears on her face, she burst into laughter. She muttered, "The An family. The An family."


    Seeing her compromise, Gregorio ordered people to prepare a room for her to rest in.


    Her belongings had already been packed and placed according to her daily habits.


    "It turns out that all I did was just a little trick." Looking at her pale face in the mirror and her heavily pregnant belly, Amanda was a little confused. If she hadn''t had this baby, would everything be under the control? Would the An family let her go?


    All of a sudden, she indulged herself in the fantasy that she could have a free life without the baby. She could go to a city with beautiful scenery, buy a house or even book an suite for a long time. She could live at ease every day and find a simple job, just like an ordinary white-collar worker.


    Then a cold shiver ran down Amanda''s spine. ''What am I doing? I even want to deny the existence of the baby. The baby is already here. If anything happens to the baby, Nicholas will really do something to Lionel, '' she thought.


    At this moment, Amanda''s phone rang. It was from Lionel. Startled, she took the phone out of her bag slowly. Lionel sounded cheerful on the phone, but actually Nicholas'' threat put him under a lot of pressure. But he would put it down soon.


    "Amanda, where did you go? The hotel told me you checked out," Lionel replied.


    Looking out of the window at the beautiful scenery of the manor, Amanda


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as if she had a phoenix egg in her belly. They were afraid that she would fall.


    As soon as Amanda took off her coat, the servants took it for her right away. She walked into the dining room and was shocked to see the people sitting there. There were only two people in the dining room, Darren and Rose. They were sitting together, and Nicholas hadn''t come yet.


    She had never thought that she would see Darren again, so she was a little surprised. But when she saw him sitting with Rose, she felt very sad. But anyway, she had loved this man so deeply. There was something wrong with Amanda. So she moved her eyes and sat on the opposite side of them.


    "Why are you here?" After receiving the invitation to have dinner with Darren, Rose was very happy. However, when she saw Amanda, she became worried and looked very vigilant.


    "Since you can come here, why can''t I?" Amanda said calmly.


    "Did you forget that you have already been abandoned?" Rose asked.


    Rolling her eyes, Amanda wanted to argue with her, just like scolding Josie. But it was really a hard work for her. So she just said slowly, "It is okay. I forgive you for that you haven''t attended the cultural class."


    "Are you saying that I''m uneducated?" Rose asked immediately.


    "Well, you know yourself well enough," Amanda proposed.

 Chapter 289 Listen To My Explanation

    "You''ve gone too far. Do you think you can do whatever you want in such a place?" Rose said with a sneer. Right now, Amanda had divorced Darren, and she, Rose, was pregnant with Darren''s child. The reason why Nicholas allowed Darren to take her here for dinner was because he liked the baby in her belly. But why was Amanda here? Rose couldn''t figure it out.


    When Amanda walked into the room, Darren saw her immediately. She was once petite and panic stricken in the media broadcast. But now she was completely calm, as if she hadn''t experienced anything. When she was in great need of help, he could do nothing but watch Lionel stood in front of her and announced to all the media that he liked Amanda. He then smartly left with Amanda. It was exactly what he should do.


    "Where is Lionel? Why didn''t he come with you?" Darren said in a low voice, as if he was just talking about the weather.


    Amanda didn''t know if Darren knew about her pregnancy. It looked like he probably didn''t know or didn''t care. Better be the later one. If he did, she wouldn''t be so pathetic to expect him to come back.


    "He has been busy lately," Amanda smiled. Then she pretended not to see his face.


    The dishes were placed on the table at a time. With a smile on his face, Gregorio said, "Mr. Nicholas has to attend an emergency meeting. The place is in Germany. He set off without informing you."


    "Germany?" Darren frowned slightly. He didn''t know what happened in Germany.


    "Miss Cheng, Mr. Nicholas said that you''d better live here in the following days, just like your own home. He may come back in a month," Gregorio said.


    Amanda nodded her head to show her approval. She would live here no matter Nicholas was there or not. But Rose was totally surprised by what was happening here and so was Darren.


    "Gregorio, what''s going on?" Darren asked directly.


    "You should ask Miss Cheng about this. I''ll go downstairs first," said Gregorio with a smile.


    Amanda raised her head and looked at Gregorio. Gregorio also smile


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    breeding machine! Do you really think you can change my attitude based on your preferences?" she shouted.


    "Amanda, this is not the way it is."


    "PAK!" It was another slap. Amanda found it quite cool to slap a man, especially this bad man. Before Darren could say anything, she slapped him again.


    "Amanda!" He could forgive her just because she slapped him, but she had gone too far. Wasn''t all he did for her? Why couldn''t she just calm down and listen to his explanation?


    "Come on! Just hit me!" Amanda then walked towards him with her hands on her belly, looking like a rascal.


    "I know you have been wronged these days. I really don''t want it to be like this," Darren said. He then grabbed her hand and comforted her, "Even if you want to hit me, can you do it after I finish my sentence? If you can''t forgive me after I finish, you can hit me as you like."


    The people around were shocked. Was this Mr. Darren? He was like a different person when he stayed with Miss Cheng. He didn''t lose his temper when he was slapped. Instead, he asked her to hit him as her please. Mr. Darren must love Miss Cheng very much, so he didn''t stop her.


    Tears rolled down from Amanda''s eyes. She looked away and said, "I don''t want to listen to you."


    "Amanda, don''t you believe me? Didn''t you feel how I treated you all the time?" Darren said.

 Chapter 290 Contrasting Emotions

    "I only know that I don''t want to hear a word from you. Let go of me!" Amanda shouted angrily.


    She was not his plaything. The moment when he knew that she was pregnant, he got wild with joy, which made Amanda think that he cared only about the baby in her belly. Because of a baby, his attitude towards her changed a lot. Such a result was really ironic.


    Amanda was totally disheartened. All emotions were inferior to a child, the crystallization of so-called love. Now it seemed that it was really a joke.


    "Mr. Darren, Miss Cheng is not feeling well now. You''d better not disturb her," Gregorio said, stepping forward.


    Darren looked at Gregorio coldly. "When did you know that?"


    "A long time ago." The corner of Gregorio''s mouth turned up.


    Darren suddenly became furious. He raised his fist and tried to hit Gregorio. But Gregorio avoided his fist. The two men started a fight. However, Darren hit Gregorio the other side, and Gregorio was dodged as hard as he could.


    Darren knew that he didn''t tell him about the truth that Amanda was pregnant. In order to get rid of the death case of the cooperation, he had been cold shouldered and divorcing kinship. He had kept this from Darren for a long time, which enraged Darren.


    Rose stood at the door with a pale face. She had seen what happened just now. She couldn''t believe that Amanda was pregnant.


    In fact, Rose relied on the baby in her belly, and Nicholas would allow the baby to be born. But why? Why? Why did Amanda also carry a baby for Darren? Looking at the reaction of Darren now, she could foresee her misfortune in the future. If she couldn''t be his wife, what was the use of this baby for her?


    She would not let any woman stand in her way to become Mrs. An. In an instant, the creepy venom was reflected in her eyes.


    Amanda, however, just stood there and watched the two people made a few punches. Then she got into


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it," Amanda cried.


    "Idiot, don''t you know that the child saved us?" Seeing her expression, Darren knew that she still cared about him. His heart was full of warmth. There was no time to explain. He let her go, directly lowering his head and kissing her lips.


    As soon as Amanda touched Darren''s lips, Amanda gave him a sharp bite. She was heartbroken when she was abandoned. And she bit him to death in a violent way. However, no matter how hard she bit, she could see that Darren was gentle in his movement, letting her release her anger and sadness. In the process of biting, she even smelt the blood and began to vomit.


    Darren let go of her and covered his mouth with his hand hastily. "You go back to your room first."


    She bit his lips so hard that his lips were bleeding. And he remembered that Amanda feared blood. So he immediately covered his mouth. At last, Amanda ignored him and went back to her room.


    Darren cleaned his face and looked at his reflection in the mirror. He had bluish stubble. He frowned as he caught a glimpse of his haggard face. He thought, ''I must be a grudge man in Amanda''s eyes. Now that I''m not happy with it, I need to tidy myself up.'' Then he went to find Amanda. When he knocked on the door, it was locked from inside.

 Chapter 291 The Shocking Inside Story

    "Amanda, open the door." Darren leaned against the door, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ''She is still angry with me, '' he thought.


    Amanda huddled up in the bed, feeling dissatisfied for her softening her heart and not biting him hard. She thought, ''Why do I have to forgive this man just because of a few words from him? Do I forget how embarrassing and ironic he was?''


    Outside the door, there was a knock on the door. Amanda shrank into the quilt and pretended that she didn''t hear anything.


    "Amanda, it''s so cold outside. I''ll get a cold," Darren leaned against the door and said.


    ''Liar! There was heating in the room. How dared he say he would catch a cold? I was going to despise him and continued to ignore him, '' she thought.


    He knocked on the door for a while, but nobody answered.


    The door was closed. Out of curiosity, Amanda reached her head out and responded, "I thought he was hiding behind the door. So I won''t fall into the trap." Then she got up and took her bathrobe to take a shower.


    The warm water was very comfortable for her. The floor was covered with cobblestones, on which were layers of joy floating. It seemed that this room was not arranged simply by Mr. Nicholas. Everything was really prepared, because they were all for pregnant woman. The shampoo and shower gel next to the room were all made by a brand that she had never seen before. The bottles were wooden with the trademark engraved on them.


    After having a bath, Amanda put on her bathrobe and got out of the bathroom. When she saw Darren lying on her bed carelessly, she opened her eyes wide and asked, "How did you get in?"


    Darren pointed to the window and said, "It''s easy for me to climb up to the second floor."


    Amanda ran to the window and saw the wet footprints on it. She complained, "How dare you climb the stairs in such a snowy night!"


    "Are you worried about me?" Darren smiled and waved his hand, "Come here."


    Amanda turned around and began to dry her hair. After a while, she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    What kind of deal?" Darren asked with concern. He was very sensitive to deal now.


    "The deal has something to do with Lionel. I made a deal because Lionel had sold his own property with very high price to your grandfather. The contract now is called fraud. If your grandfather wants, he can send Lionel to prison at any time. So I promised him that I will stay in here and he will let Lionel go," Amanda said.


    "If this contract is really raised by several times as he said, my grandfather wouldn''t have signed it," Darren said.


    Amanda added, "But your grandfather told me that he signed it on purpose. It means that he had made another deal with Lionel. It was Lionel who voluntarily gave it to him."


    Darren nodded his head. He had seen similar scenes of business before. He hugged Amanda and said in a low voice, "I''ve made you suffer a lot these days."


    "These days, you are very happy, right? Because you have another beautiful woman with you." Then Amanda snorted, "Why are you here? You should stay with her."


    "I haven''t had a good time these days. I have been looking for the program for cooperation with the Cheng Group. The real estate case is still on the shelf, and I can''t announce my relationship with you publicly before I find the next director. I''m not happy to see him come out and save you," Darren said.

 Chapter 292 Pour Out Her Feelings

    "Your grandfather got angry just because he saved me. This is my business. I didn''t expect him to be involved," Amanda sighed.


    "To save you, I was forced to let my wife go. I was involved so deep." Darren was displeased with what Amanda said. He turned over and threw himself on the bed with her. He had planned to press her against the bed to make out with her, but for the baby in her belly, he turned around and fell down with her. He had become the shield part of her.


    Amanda lay on top of Darren and observed his expression. ''Although he hasn''t changed much, he doesn''t look as energetic as he used to be. Looks like he is having a tough time, '' she thought.


    "It''s all my business. I don''t want others to get hurt," she said. Amanda laid her head on his shoulder and bit him on the shirt. Feeling aggrieved, she said, "I thought you really abandoned me."


    "Why do you want me to dump you? Are you going to find other gigolos after we get divorced?" Darren held her waist and said with disapproval.


    Amanda laughed through her tears at his words. Then she jumped on him and added, "Yes. I''ll remarry to other man with your kid later."


    "Then I''ll pull down his house and get you back," Darren said.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the media will know our relationship and dare not expose it to the public?" Amanda proposed.


    Darren pinched her face fiercely. "I will shut you up in a dark room. You can only see me."


    "Illegal detention," Amanda said with a smile.


    Darren snorted. "This is a kind of two person world. I''ll see who dares to meddle in it."


    After the frolic, Amanda felt a little sleepy. Suddenly, she thought of Rose. She asked in a hurry, "Is she still in the front yard? Don''t you go to have a look?"


    "Gregorio won''t let her make a scene. And without grandfather''s order, she can''t stay here. She must have gone downhill." When Darren talked about Rose, he looked cold and his words were indifferent, which was not


    ng outside, but he didn''t feel cold at all.


    "Mr. Lin, is that enough?" a man asked. The gardener who was responsible for cutting the flower branches was woken up late at night. Now he had chosen a bundle of flowers and brought them to Gregorio.


    Looking at the beautiful red plum blossoms, Gregorio smiled and said, "Let''s go. Send them to the front. The red plum blossoms in the room should be changed."


    The gardener nodded and said with a smile, "I should have thought of it earlier, but Mr. Lin is considerate to remind me."


    "It''s okay. Since Mr. Nicholas isn''t around, we need to pay more attention to them," replied Gregorio.


    He got in the car and looked at the villa through the rearview mirror. The lights in the room were still on. There was no need to bet that she would forgive Darren. It had nothing to do with him. Gregorio didn''t know why he had to choose red plum blossom at this time. Perhaps this was the only reason that he could get close to her to see how she was now.


    It was not a difficult thing to get rid of Rose. She was afraid of him. And the thing that Amanda was pregnant made her feel a little restless. He didn''t want her to do something that was out of his control.


    The lights in the manor gradually turned dim. A quiet snowy night was quietly crossing.

 Chapter 293 A Walk In The Plum Garden

    In the morning, after the snow, the ground was pure and clean, and the sun slowly climbed out of the clouds, and the curtains were drawn so tightly that no light could enter the room. The servants downstairs were cleaning up honestly when they knew that Darren was on top. No one dared to be bothered them.


    Amanda was crying a long time and she finally fell asleep. However, Darren couldn''t fall asleep at all. He watched Amanda''s peaceful sleeping face until the middle of the night.


    Amanda was very tired and she slept for a long time. She opened her eyes and saw that Darren was looking at her like that. She asked, "How long have you been awake? What time is it now?"


    "We can have lunch after a while," Darren said with a smile.


    Amanda took a look at the clock on the wall and it was already half past ten. She had a long sleep. Even so, she was still very sleepy.


    "Continue to sleep?" Darren asked.


    "No, it''s not good for the baby to sleep any more. I need to exercise more." Amanda stood up and stretched, even yawning. It seemed that she had not slept enough. "Don''t catch a cold," he added. He helped her put on her clothes.


    "Don''t start lecturing me in the morning," Amanda muttered. But she still stood up and put on her coat.


    "Are you happy now?" Darren asked.


    Amanda nodded. She didn''t know why she cried last night. Maybe it was because she had been under too much pressure. But she was in a good mood after she cried.


    "I want to eat this. Pick it up for me." After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Amanda sat down at the table and told Darren to help her to eat breakfast. The servants in the family were really good at cooking, because they will have lunch later. So Darren told Amanda not to eat too much. He just ate some porridge instead of anything else.


    "Let''s go for a walk. Don''t get indigestion," Darren said after breakfast.


    "I know, I have been walking for more than a month,"


    t neither of them felt comfortable. The divorce case of them had come to an end easily now. The outsiders had believed that Amanda had been driven out of the An family. Only in this place could they be like a normal couple.


    Having a walk outside, Amanda''s appetite was obviously bigger than before. The food in the manor was exquisite and much better than that in the restaurants outside. Not to mention the food material, it was the freshest and well matched, which saved her from worry.


    After lunch, Darren had to leave. Even though he couldn''t take Amanda away right now, he had to deal with the company''s affairs.


    "Wait for me tonight." After walking out of the house, Darren caressed Amanda''s face and added, "But if I come back late, don''t wait for me. Remember to have dinner on time."


    "Save it, just go and don''t worry," Amanda rolled her eyes at Darren. Only this woman who had no respect for Darren would dare to speak so rudely to him. Darren smiled, but didn''t seem to be angry. He turned around, opened the door and got into the car.


    "I thought he was going to take you away," Gregorio stood behind her and said.


    "If he takes me away, something bad will happen. Now the media is watching us. Even if he wanted to take me away, I wouldn''t agree," Amanda continued.

 Chapter 294 The Scheme Of The Cheng Family

    "You didn''t seem to sleep well last night and your eyes were swollen. I thought you would be happy last night," Gregorio said with a smile.


    "You are a gossiper. You should go on a blind date if you have time. And you shouldn''t pry into other people''s privacy," Amanda said. Then she turned around and left.


    ''A man who liked gossip? Was this what she called me? How rude she is! But it''s unique!'' Gregorio just shook his head with a smile and followed her.


    "Do you like plum blossom? If you like it, I will ask someone to put them in the vase," Gregorio asked. He was standing behind Amanda.


    "As you wish," Amanda replied.


    Her attitude to him was really cold or indifferent, but Gregorio didn''t take it seriously. Without thinking too much, he ordered someone to send the flower to her room.


    "By the way, how are you going to maintain the relationship with your sister since you are so supportive to Mr. Nicholas?" Suddenly, Amanda turned around and asked.


    "How do you think I will maintain it?" Gregorio asked.


    Amanda''s lips curled into a thin smile, and she went on, "I guess you''re just keeping a bottom line for yourself, which is, you''ll try your best to protect your sister. In this line, of course, you''ll be in favor of Mr. Nicholas. At the same time, you''re at ease that your sister is not harmed."


    "Very smart. Very realistic." Gregorio didn''t agree, nor did he disagree.


    Amanda didn''t want to continue. ''Everyone has his own way of making their own decisions. No one is just justice. And no one is just evil, '' she thought.


    When Darren arrived at the company, Sophie was a little stunned to see the smile on his face. She hadn''t seen such a comfortable smile on his face for a long time.


    As Darren''s assistant for many years, Sophie knew every expression of Darren. The situation must have something to do with Amanda.


    A few moments later, Darren told the story to Sophie.


    "I see. But if that''s the case, Mr. Nicholas might change his mind," sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and I have been very obedient to my mother since childhood."


    "I can see that you and your mother look like each other. You are a nice girl," Darren said heartily.


    Susie smiled, "My mother will be glad to hear that."


    After a while, Susie looked at Darren who was concentrated on playing golf, and her face turned a little red. After he took a rest, she said, "Mr. Darren, how about having dinner with us tonight? My family likes you very much."


    Hearing of going to her home, Darren''s face changed and said lightly, "No, thank you for your kindness."


    Susie came home with a gloomy face.


    "Did anything happen when you played golf with Mr. Darren?" Tessa asked.


    When Charles was playing iPad on the sofa, Susie threw her bag to him and asked, "Did you report it to our mother?"


    Charles hurried to dodge her bag. "It''s not a secret. He has come to see you for many times. How couldn''t our mother know that?"


    "As your mother, can''t I care about my daughter''s date?" Tessa said.


    "Mom, I am in a very bad mood now. What else do you expect me to say?" Susie felt depressed when she remembered the change of Darren''s attitude. They had talked and laughed happily at the beginning, but later when Susie proposed to invite Darren to go home for dinner, he became less enthusiastic and left with a random reason.

 Chapter 295 The Pig Nurturing Professional

    "What? Wouldn''t he like to have dinner with us?" The Tessa protested.


    "It''s not because she doesn''t like our home. It''s because that woman always reminds Mr. Darren of the unpleasant things before. They once came to our home for dinner together. I guess Mr. Darren still thinks about that." Susie said depressingly.


    "She really pisses me off. I knew I''d let you marry jack. If I had known this was the case, I should have let you marry him."


    Every time she thought about it, Tessa was regretted it.


    Charles rolled his eyes and lowered his head to play with his iPad. He didn''t say much. Only two people knew the deal of the Cheng Group in the whole family. That was he and his father.


    It was not necessary for women to know such a secret, and he was not going to tell.


    It was such a pity that he lost a pawn, Amanda. He had no idea how to deal with it later. The case had to be postponed until they found a scapegoat.


    Thinking of this, Charles was a little upset. He stood up, grabbed his coat and said, "I have a client to meet tonight, so I''m not having dinner at home."


    "Go out and drink less. Don''t be entangled with those women who are good for nothing." Tessa said.


    Charles responded carelessly and drove away directly.


    Charles drove to his usual entertainment bar. It was brightly lit. The girls who stood at the door saw him and rushed up to him warmly. He frequented nightclubs. So everyone at the club was happy to see him.


    "Mr. Charles, you haven''t been here for a long time. Do you forget me?" The sexy woman dressed like a bunny woman leaned over and winked at him, which made him restless.


    When he was flirting with the beauties, Charles suddenly saw a familiar person. He quickly pushed them away and followed them


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Amanda.


    "No. If I continue to drink, I will vomit. You can drink these." Amanda proposed.


    "I don''t want to drink this. I just want the corn chicken porridge you made. I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Darren said in a low voice. Since she left home, he seemed to hear her making porridge in the kitchen every night. In fact, Darren did not like to eat porridge at first, and he was not hungry at night. He just wanted to enjoy the feeling that he was not alone at home.


    Before the idea of Amanda appeared, Darren lived alone. He didn''t allow any woman to stay at home at night. In his opinion, that was his private flat and even Rose had never lived there. He felt comfortable to live alone, but he would feel lonely sometimes. Especially when the lights were on outside the window, his house was empty and boring.


    However, after Amanda come in, the kitchen would become so lively. The sound he made was not nice, but it was unexpected to draw someone''s attention. Darren liked this kind of noise rather than that he liked eating. He had gradually got used to letting her cook porridge at night. He liked it when she made it, whether Amanda likes it or not.

 Chapter 296 Do Anything For Her

    It was not until Amanda left that he realized how cruel this habit could be. After losing her, he felt that he was even more lonely and cold at night. He felt that he had never had her. It was just an illusion of his dreams.


    Looking at Darren, Amanda recalled the scene that she cooked for him countless nights. It was a happy thing herself to cook for her beloved man. She said, "I''ll cook for you later."


    "Okay," Darren nodded, as if they had come back to the beginning.


    After dinner, they didn''t go out for a walk. Darren asked Amanda to go to his room. The room of Darren occupied a whole floor, and his room was as large as an amusement park. The smooth decoration made this place like a palace. Amanda took a golden candlestick and added, "If there are some white candles on it, we can play the "Vampire Legend" written by some writers."


    "Are you a vampire bride?" Darren said with a smile. He lifted the corner of his lips and was about to take a bite on her neck to make her a vampire. Out of the blue, Amanda felt like vomiting. She immediately grabbed some tissue and covered her mouth with it. "What''s wrong with you, honey?" Darren asked with concern. "I''ll call the doctor," he added.


    "It''s okay. I just feel a little sick. I don''t like this place. Help me down." The whole room was decorated with splendid furniture, which made her look uncomfortable. Darren knew she was in poor health, so he had to hold her to go down at once.


    "Isn''t my room beautiful?" It was inevitable that Darren felt a little depressed. In fact, he hired a designer to design it. Darren liked this grand and majestic design, thinking it had the kingly style. He hoped that Amanda would like his taste.


    Amanda half leaned on the sofa and opened her mouth lazily. Darren pinched a fresh strawberry into her mouth, just like taking care of the queen.


    It was just


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to see you at all."


    "Amanda, are you mad at me? What happened? Are you blaming me for not doing well this time? This is the first time I have encountered such an emergency. I don''t know what to do because I am too busy to handle it. I really don''t want you to be sad." Darren leaned against the door, sighed and whispered, "If I had to choose, I''d rather to exchange my identity with yours. And you put me in such a predicament."


    The tears slowly rolled down from Amanda''s eyes. She sobbed, "If you didn''t know I''m pregnant, would you divorce me and then live a life with Rose?"


    "I won''t. No matter how long we''ll be apart, I''ll get you back as soon as I get rid of those things," Darren said hurriedly.


    "What if I can''t get rid of it? What if I am the target all the time? Will you stop looking for me? Do you really think that everything you did was for my good?" Amanda''s voice was trembling with sobs.


    "Amanda, in fact, love is not everything. If I have to, I would rather you get rid of this than both of us be trapped with this thing. And even if I''m stuck in a deep pit, I''ll try my best to let you fly out," Darren said.


    "But what''s the point of my flying away without you?" Sitting on the ground, Amanda cried sadly.

 Chapter 297 We Have Divorced

    "If you don''t want me anymore, where should I go? Darren, could you please not be so calm as if you are considering for me? Why do you think you can arrange my life just for my own good?"


    "Amanda, I don''t think I did anything wrong. Even if I did it again, I would still act this way." Darren said, "I feel sorry for making you so sad this time. But if I didn''t do anything at that time and let you get rid of the contract as soon as possible, my grandfather would be wary of you. I don''t have the confidence to compete with him, so I must deal with it quickly."


    "Get out! I don''t want to listen to you," Amanda couldn''t help but yell at him.


    Darren said, "I don''t want to leave. I miss you, Amanda."


    He said in a low voice, "I haven''t slept well since the day you left. I feel that I have lost you. I think you have given up on me. I hate myself for not able to keep the woman I love. I have mocked Lionel. But I''m a coward too. I didn''t expect you to be back so soon. I blamed myself all the time when I saw you crying last night, I don''t know how long I can stay with you. Let''s stop being angry about this, okay?"


    "What do you mean by that you don''t know how long you can stay with me?" Amanda stood up immediately and opened the door.


    Noticing her face full of tears, Darren raised his hand to wipe her tears. Then he walked into the room and closed the door. With his hands around her waist, he said, "In order to keep you, I made a three-year bet with my grandfather. I''ll give you three years to make the deal, to see whether you''ll fall in love with another man and marry him. If you don''t love others, we''ll win the bet. And you will be my wife and his granddaughter in law. If you don''t do that, then it''s me who lose. He arranged my marriage and then I''ll break off with you. And the purpose of the bet between me and him is to help you get rid of th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . I''m so afraid that all of this is true. I haven''t had this kind of feeling for a long time. It''s so bad, but I have to pretend to be indifferent in front of everyone. And I''ve been lying to myself all the time," Amanda said with a sad look on her face. "Does everyone have to work so hard and be so tired to love someone?" Amanda asked.


    "Even if you have difficulties and tiredness, it is temporary. As long as we love each other, whether we are together or not, we are happy," Darren said.


    "I''m not that great. I just want us to be together forever," Amanda said.


    "You little fool. I want it too. But you didn''t open the door for me just now," Darren complained. He then hugged Amanda tightly.


    "I won''t let you in. I hate you and don''t like you anyway." Getting rid of Darren''s hand, Amanda recalled how sad she was when she cried.


    "Come on, honey, don''t be so naughty." Darren pinched her little face and said, "I must come in no matter how much you dislike me. If anyone dares to stop me looking for my wife, he or she will be my enemy."


    "But we have divorced," Amanda looked at him and said.


    "There is no need for others to prove my marriage. As long as I still love you, you will always be in my heart," Darren said.

 Chapter 298 True Love

    "You''re lying. I''m always in your heart? So you just get a divorce and get me out of here?" Amanda asked.


    "Amanda, don''t care about this, what in the world doesn''t mean anything. No matter what I do, I only care about you, I..." Before he could finish his sentence, a pillow hit him in the face. Amanda shouted, "But you''re not in my heart."


    Then she took her bathrobe and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Amanda''s angry look made her cute. Darren smiled helplessly, waiting for her to take a shower.


    Inside the bathroom, Amanda was still in a huff. ''Why should I do whatever he tells me? Why should I listen to him? Even though he did all those for my good, he doesn''t care about those I care about at all. I won''t accept his kindness, '' she thought angrily.


    But she recalled the honeyed words Darren said at the door. He said he didn''t have a good sleep after she left him. Amanda couldn''t help feeling sympathetic to Darren. Darren loved her as much as she did. And because she didn''t trust Darren, she always misunderstood him. He had many grievances. She could vent her grievances to him, but he couldn''t vent his sadness to anyone. The only time he was sad was when he hid in the bar, and Gregorio took her to find him.


    Amanda felt like her heart was breaking. She knew how much he cared about her. Darren was always indifferent to others and had no room for showing weakness. He was the man she depended on, and she was supposed to be the woman to support him. He had the upper hand in this game. He had to play it carefully. At that time, she was in storm and suffered a lot, but she wasn''t under any pressure. As far as she was concerned, Darren was much more difficult than her.


    "Darren, you''re such a fool. I complained so much to you. I''m sorry." Standing in front of the mirror that was filled with mist, Amanda took out a bath towel and wiped it. Looking at her white and tender skin and pink face in the mirror, she could not help


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a lot of money, he wouldn''t owe me anything. Even if there was no Amanda, he still doesn''t care about me. He won''t change his mind at all," Rose said and shook her head.


    There was a dead silence and deep sadness in her voice. Nancy was a little worried that if Rose lost her position, she would have no one to depend on in the company anymore.


    "Don''t worry. You''re not involved in this from the beginning to the end. Stay in the internal affairs of the An Group. When you become a senior professional manager, you''ll see the gap between us. I''m optimistic about you," Rose said.


    "So, what are you going to do recently?" Nancy asked curiously.


    "I don''t know either. All I can do now is to nourish the baby. I have to keep a good mood at this time and pay attention to the right positive impact on the baby. Anyway, with the money provided by the An family, I can ask people to take care of me. I don''t have to worry about food," Rose said with a smile.


    "I know you will get what you want soon. I don''t think you will be kept out of the family after the baby is born," Nancy said with a smile. She didn''t know about the news that Amanda was pregnant. As far as she knew, Amanda had already been driven out of the An family. It was only a matter of time that Rose became the hostess of the An family.

 Chapter 299 She Still Left

    Rose pushed herself into smiling. In her opinion, there was little hope for her to be Darren''s wife, her smile even with a trace of despair.


    Both of them got pregnant. Nicholas just allowed her to announce her pregnancy to public. He arranged someone to look after her in secret. As for Amanda''s pregnancy, Nicholas took her to the manor of the An family to give birth. She tried her best to please and win back Darren''s love. But he was still indifferent to her. Only after he knew that Amanda was pregnant did he feel so ecstatic.


    In such a striking contrast, it was obvious that Amanda was the person that Darren loved most. But Rose couldn''t help wondering why did Darren abandon Amanda so decisively and even humiliate her so much in public if he loved Amanda.


    There must be some facts behind it. She must find out.


    It was snowing outside the window and the snowflakes were floating like willow catkins. Henry was not on duty and served an afternoon tea to Maggie.


    "When will the snow stop?" Maggie yawned lazily. SUSE was wagging its tail. It was fed like a snowball by Henry, but it kept asking for food.


    "Hey, don''t feed the dog any chocolate." Seeing that Henry was going to give a chocolate to SUSE, Maggie raised her hand and stopped him.


    "I''m just kidding. I won''t do that," said Henry with a laugh. He threw the chocolate into his mouth.


    At this moment, there was some noise from downstairs. A car drove in.


    "We have a guest," Maggie said.


    "It''s none of our business. I told you last time that it''s getting colder and colder at home. I''m taking annual leave and where do you want to go? Let''s go to a tropical region or Australia. Where do you want to go?"


    "I don''t want to go anywhere," Maggie said.


    "Are you so lazy in the bed?" Henry pinched her belly and said, "You''ve put on


    Please let me know first, okay?" Lionel said.


    Maggie replied, "Okay, I will remember."


    She could tell that Lionel was obsessed with Amanda. But Amanda was so stubborn. Why did she have to take care of the baby alone? If only she had Lionel with her, she would have someone to protect her. But her friend was stubborn, and there was nothing she could do about her.


    When Lionel turned around and was about to leave, Emily came downstairs and stopped him. "Wait a minute, Lionel."


    "Is there anything else, Mrs. Zhao?" Lionel turned around and said.


    "Since you are calling me Mrs. Zhao, it seems that you are really not going to be with Josie?" Emily sneered. Lionel had called her aunt so intimately when he first came here with Josie, but now he hadn''t called her aunt. Obviously, he didn''t want to be in a relationship with Josie. Emily loved her niece, Josie, very much. So she would not let Lionel go easily.


    "I will explain it to Josie. I am sorry for bringing trouble to you. I am really sorry," Lionel said sincerely.


    Emily said, "You don''t have to apologize to me. On behalf of Zhao family, you have never done anything harmful to our family, so I have no right to make a judgment on you."

 Chapter 300 How To Make It Up

    "To be honest, I respect you as my elder. But to be honest, I don''t think I have the right to call you aunt," Lionel said sincerely.


    "Anyone can say something nice. It doesn''t matter whether he will do it or not. I think that Josie has listened to your words for a long time. That''s why she foolishly gave up her career and went to America with you to suffer a lot," Emily continued.


    "Yes, I''m really sorry for Josie," Lionel replied.


    "No, you don''t have to say sorry to her. It''s her own willingness. You have never asked her to accompany you. It''s her who wants to do so silly to sacrifice so much. It''s her who is too stupid to do all these. I said I am open-minded, but in fact, I am not open-minded at all. I saw my niece go with you in spite of difficulties, but was easily pushed away by you. What do you think of her as? A plaything you can get when you are helpless? Have I gone too far?" Emily asked.


    "I never treated her as a plaything and I know she sacrificed a lot for me. But I''m sorry. I can only say sorry to her now. Although many people said they didn''t believe in love, it has always been a determined thing in my heart, making me feel pain. I still hold on to what I thought. When I take a look at Amanda, I want to eradicate all sad things for her. I think Josie''s heart is the same as mine. She will give up on me if she can''t stay with me," Lionel said.


    "Do you think you are confident enough to possess and protect Amanda?" Emily snorted. She didn''t know that Amanda was missing. And Amanda was a good friend of Maggie. With Maggie by her side, although she didn''t like Amanda, she couldn''t offend him too much. She just retorted him.


    "No matter I can or not, I will try. Sometimes people are not so rational to weigh the right or wrong of something. They just want to do it, just want to," Lionel said sincerely.


    "I don''t want to talk with you anymore. You ar


    e she doesn''t expect anything from you. She just wants you to be happy and doesn''t care about anything else, including herself," Henry said calmly while walking down the stairs.


    "Why do you go downstairs again?" Hearing his unfriendly tone, Maggie felt the place was on fire, so she wanted to retreat and leave the war field. But Amanda was her good friend, and Lionel left Josie for Amanda, which offended the Zhao family and the Xia family. She couldn''t escape at the crucial time.


    "I went here to see what happened," he said. Henry sat beside her. Although Amanda was Maggie''s good friend and he had some relationship with her, he still cared about Josie. Because she was his cousin and he should support her.


    As for Maggie and Henry, they were completely against each other on this matter, but they would not regard it as an internal conflict between them. Everything depended on the choice of the Lionel and Josie.


    "Yes, it''s what makes me feel guilty. Now I don''t have the ability to take care of Amanda, nor do I have the ability to make it up to Josie. I can''t give her what she wants, so I can only give her a sense of guilt. It sounds like an explanation from a weak person, but I swear, if she needs me, I can do anything for her," Lionel said.

 Chapter 301 The Sad Memories

    "Humph!" Emily didn''t want to hear anymore. She snorted and walked away.


    Albert gave a wee smile and said, "You have the guts. People all say that you are sedate and generous, and you are almost the same as Darren. I didn''t expect you to be so unreasonable for your youth. It seems that you are not that mature.


    It was the first time for Maggie to hear Albert satirize others like this. She felt helpless and wanted to see how Lionel would deal with it.


    "It''s not a big deal. Some of them were beaten to the reality over and over again. But people should try their best to pursue their dreams. The craven life is not worth living," Lionel said with a smile.


    "You bastard!" Fury was written all over Albert''s face. He pounded on the table and yelled, "Are you trying to teach me a lesson?"


    "I don''t dare to lecture you, but I have heard enough about your story. If you are here to lecture me, then I can only say that you are not qualified to lecture me." The smile on Lionel''s face darkened.


    "Oh my God!" Maggie covered her face with her hand and sighed. She couldn''t bear to see what will happen. It was obviously that Albert would win the war between him and Lionel. If Lionel offended the Zhao family again, Maggie couldn''t help him, because he had offended the householder of the Zhao family.


    ''Is Lionel insane? Does he still want to build an enemy?'' she thought. Maggie wanted to stop him, but Henry gripped her hand and hinted her to shut up.


    Maggie had no choice but to watch the confrontation between Albert and Lionel.


    "I have no right to teach you a lesson, but I had made it up for everyone I owe." Albert''s facial expression softened a little.


    Lionel smiled, "Yes, you have made up for everyone you owe. You only let one person down. Everyone can make the same choice, but I just want to make it up to one person. You have


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m is so young and beautiful, I''m still a young girl," Maggie grasped Henry''s ear and complained.


    "I know, I know. You are the mother of my child." Then he stood up and held her in his arms tightly. "Maggie, I''m really glad that you can marry me."


    "You are the last person I want to spend the rest of my life with. If you hadn''t pestered me, I might have met a golden bachelor today," Maggie rolled her eyes.


    Henry bit her lips and said with a smile, "If you dare to marry another man, I dare to develop an affair out of marriage with you."


    "Bah, you are so evil," Maggie laughed and cursed.


    After chatting with Maggie for a while, Henry restrained his emotion and said, "I didn''t expect that Lionel is such a courageous man. I admire him for his courage to speak to father in this way."


    "You two are just like playing charades. You can''t say anything directly. I''m so tired to listen by your side. I don''t ask you too much. Will our father be angry with Lionel? Will he deal with him?" Maggie asked worriedly.


    "To be frank, on this aspect, if our father doesn''t deal with Lionel, I will despise him because he didn''t have any dignity. But I''ll despise him more if our father tries to deal with Lionel," Henry said.

 Chapter 302 Say Goodbye To Him

    "What''s this about? Can you be more sensible?" Maggie went crazy.


    "Little pig don''t need to understand the explanation. It just needs food," Henry said smilingly and pinched Maggie''s face.


    Maggie swept his hand aside and spat, "You are a pig! All your families are pigs!"


    Just then, Albert opened the door and came in, and he heard it.


    "Father, why didn''t you knock the door before you come in?" Henry asked.


    "I did, but you didn''t hear me," Albert said.


    "Did you hear that?" Henry asked Maggie.


    "I was almost crushed to death just now. How could I hear that? Father, sit down please," Maggie hurriedly stood up and said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, Maggie. I don''t need to have a seat. I just want to tell you that you two have to go out to dinner with me tonight."


    "Go out for dinner?" Maggie was suspicious. Normally, Albert didn''t ask them to do such thing. But Henry nodded and said, "Okay, I see."


    Albert nodded. Then he turned around and left.


    "Dad is not himself today," Maggie whispered.


    "He''s finally willing to be normal," Henry said.


    "Why are you so sure?" Maggie looked at him suspiciously, feeling that he was hiding something from her.


    Henry smiled confidently, "Because I am a doctor."


    Maggie chuckled, "Yes, a doctor from the urology department."


    "Maggie, actually I have a secret that I haven''t told you," Henry said seriously.


    "Wait a minute. Are you going to tell me that you have another grandfather? Or are you a high-ranking psychiatrist who has been hidden for years?" Seeing him coming up, Maggie asked with a smile.


    Henry grinned, "Not really. I just want to tell you that most people''s heads grow in their bladders."


    Maggie rolled her eyes. "Who said that? Why didn''t I know?" she said.


    "I said that," he said.


    "Nonsense!" she replied.


    "How is that possible? I''m a doctor," he said with a smile.


    Lionel left the Zhao family''s house. It was still snowing outside, and he dro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en with him now. She must have prepared meals for him when he came back, or when she lazily lay on the sofa and told him to cook, he could also cook. A single man''s instinct skill was to cook, so she could ask him to cook whatever she wanted to eat.


    He didn''t care whether she could cook or not, as long as she didn''t want to. If she didn''t do anything, he would raise her. Given that she had gone through so many hardships before, he didn''t want her to suffer any more. However, was she still unwilling to choose him in the end? ''No, she just doesn''t want to cause me any trouble. After all, he has no other choice now, '' he thought.


    "Hello, Mr. Lin. What? I see." Lionel hung up the phone. On the phone, he was told by Gregorio that Nicholas wanted him to go to Germany. Nicholas didn''t intend to sue him, but wanted him to do something new. This was indeed good news for him. The heavy stone in his heart moved for the time being.


    "This is the contract." Gregorio sent the contract made by Lionel to Amanda, which was the condition that she promised to come here for prevention of miscarriage. Amanda didn''t expect that he would give the contract to her in a few days, which made her surprised.


    "What is it?" Darren noticed Amanda''s baffled look and asked.


    "It''s just a contract," Amanda said.

 Chapter 303 Pregnant Women Come First In The Family

    "What contract?" Of course he knew it was a contract. But he saw the grave look on Amanda''s face and asked. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say anything.


    "Don''t be lazy." Amanda pointed at Darren.


    He looked at the pecans in front of him and peeled them reluctantly. But Amanda wanted to eat and didn''t bother to peel them. She didn''t want to ask others to do that, so he asked Darren to peel them. He usually held a golf club and signed a contract of more than ten million dollars with himself. But now he was clumsily peeling the pecans.


    Then she continued to tear apart the files and throw them into the trash can.


    Seeing her tear up the contract, Gregorio said with a smile, "you''re so decisive, anyway, keeping this document in the future may be worth a lot of money."


    "I don''t need that kind of money. I got it for myself anyway. I can do anything I want." "Humph!" Amanda snorted.


    "Then I''ll go first." Gregorio turned around and left. He had nothing to do with the excitement here. He was just come to send files.


    "Ah." Then she sat beside Amanda and opened her mouth. Wait for Darren to feed her.


    Darren''s face was ghastly pale. He didn''t want to hear Amanda keep the secret from him. But he was too shy to ask.


    After taking a few bites, she looking at the plate full of walnuts, she grabbed Darren''s hand and said, "All right, your hand must hurt."


    "You really care about me." Said Darren dryly.


    "I don''t care about you." Amanda rolled her eyes. He put Darren''s hand on her belly and said with a smile, "I just asked his dad to peel the nuts for me, and the little guy cried and told me not to bully his dad."


    As soon as he heard what Amanda said, his heart softened. He moved over and asked carefully,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to get up and make it for him.


    In the kitchen, Darren didn''t want her to touch the tools. The water used to wash vegetables was warm. So he drove the servants away to wash the vegetables and peel the corn by himself.


    Amanda directed Darren to work.


    After putting all the ingredients in the pot, she said, "Very good. You can leave here now."


    "I still want you to do it for me." Said Darren.


    "It''s easy. You can do it yourself." Amanda proposed.


    "No, I just let you be lazy for the time being. You will do it again in the future." There was no way without cooking.


    As soon as Amanda heard what he said, she got angry. She leaned against the wall and said unhappily, "sure enough, you treat me well only for the baby in my belly. When the baby is born, you leave me alone."


    "Nonsense!" "If you really don''t want to do it, I won''t force you."


    "Really?" Amanda looked at him and asked.


    "Of course, I don''t want to force you to do things you don''t like. It doesn''t matter if you really don''t want to cook for me."


    There was something wrong with Darren''s words. It sounded like she was bullying and Darren was feeling wronged.

 Chapter 304 I Wont Wait

    "What are you up to?" Amanda said, leaning on Darren''s shoulder.


    Darren was a little confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Amanda pouted, "How could I know what you''re up to?"


    "You don''t even know what I''m up to. Why did you say that?" Darren added.


    "You must have some evil idea. Why do I feel guilty towards you now? It''s not right. Don''t act like that. I didn''t say I don''t want to cook for you. It sounded like I was being hard on you," Amanda said.


    As she spoke, her voice trailed off, becoming softer and softer. But Darren''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. Seeing his expression, Amanda lowered her head in silence.


    "Why do you stop?" There was a slight smile in his voice.


    "The weather is good today. Have a good rest." After that, Amanda turned around and headed upstairs.


    However, Darren wouldn''t allow Amanda to run away. He grabbed her hand and pulled her back. Amanda lost her balance and fell to the ground with a scream. But Darren controlled her body well. So Amanda collapsed on his belly and took a deep breath. She pinched Darren''s nose and said, "You scared me to death."


    "I''m mad at you. How dare I scare you to death?" Darren said.


    Amanda leaned against his body and looked down at him. When she heard this, she pouted her lips in displeasure. "Don''t accuse me. I didn''t make you angry."


    "Don''t you admit it? I am very angry now. You know it," Darren said.


    "Why are you so angry?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Darren said.


    Amanda shook her head honestly.


    Darren let go of her and stood up. "Forget it," he said.


    "Shit, you have a bad temper." Then she touched her belly and said, "I don''t care about you anymore. I have to go upstairs and have a rest now."


    Amanda stood up and went upstairs. It was an exhausting day. She took a quick wash and went to bed directly.


    But Amanda was in a daze and slept for a wh


    e still on.


    Gregorio used his fingerprints to get in the house. In this residence, his fingerprints had a certain authority. So he opened the door and walked into the house. When he walked past the porch, he only saw Amanda sitting on the sofa with the light on beside her. He thought, ''She looks delicate and lonely, sitting alone by the light.''


    Amanda raised her head and saw the face of Gregorio. She was surprised and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Why didn''t you go to bed? It''s so late. Don''t you know that sleeping too late is not good for your health?" he asked.


    "I can''t fall asleep, so I just want to sit for a while. Where is he?" Amanda asked. She seemed to be sure that he knew where Darren had gone.


    "He is busy," Gregorio said.


    "Okay," Amanda stood up and said, "I''ll go to bed now."


    "Are you waiting for him here? Didn''t he tell you before he left?" he asked.


    "I was indeed waiting for him, but you are here at last. I am tired," Amanda said and then stood up and went upstairs.


    After listening to her words, Gregorio felt a little depressed for some reason. Seeing her go upstairs to sleep, he stood up and closed the door for her. Then he called the servants back and told them to look after her carefully in the villa.

 Chapter 305 Josie Got Sick

    After Lionel returned home, he didn''t sleep for the whole night, but he kept thinking about the image of Josie standing in front of his house, covered with snow. He knew her from an early age, and she had always been a stubborn person. As a result, when anyone from the business circle mentioned her, they all respected her.


    But Josie had done a lot for Lionel. She insisted on getting engaged to him when the Gu family was in trouble, which made the Xia family take a risk. Under her father''s opposition, she resigned from her position as the general manager of the Xia Group and accompanied him to America.


    When Lionel insisted on visiting Amanda, Josie was obstinate to follow him. But when he declared in front of all the media that he had a crush on Amanda, she gave up her love and gave up on him.


    Lionel knew that he hurt Josie too much, but he also felt glad that she could be free now.


    Early in the morning, when Lionel wanted to go out to have a look, he got a call from Gregorio. He said with a smile, "Mr. Lionel, you don''t have any arrangement today, right?"


    "Mr. Lin, what''s up?" He was on the alert when he saw the caller''s name. On the one hand, Gregorio represented Mr. Nicholas. He would give him all the message that Nicholas wanted him to know. Lionel thought that he was abandoned by Nicholas.


    "If you are fine, I will pick you up later. Mr. Nicholas wants me to send you to Germany," Gregorio said as if Lionel was in no position to refuse. "I''ll be at your home in about twenty minutes. See you later," he added.


    After hanging up the phone, Lionel frowned slightly. Why did Nicholas want him to go to Germany now? Did the An Group have an important case in Germany? Lionel knew nothing about Nicholas'' visit to Germany. His whereabouts had always been confidential, so Lionel was confused.


    But since Gregorio was in such a hurry to find him, there must be something important happening. Since Lionel couldn''t break up with Nicholas now


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o me," Lionel replied.


    Because his grandfather was still lying in the Gu family. He didn''t know what his aunt and uncle would do to grandfather for the property of the family. Before he took control of the power, he had no ability to fight against them or protect his grandfather. He must cooperate with Nicholas to get the support from him.


    Nicholas was never a kind person. He just appreciated Lionel''s personality, but that didn''t mean that he could offer help and opportunity to him again and again. Especially last time, he had angered him due to his impulse.


    There was no other chance. If he let go of this opportunity, how much would he suffer.


    Looking at Lionel, Mr. Xia said, "I can''t believe you are so heartless! The daughter of the Xia family is not that important as your career, right? How can you be so cold-blooded? Since you said you wanted a career, then I''ll let you have nothing. You are not allowed to leave today, and in the future, the Xia family will also become the enemy of the Gu family."


    "Mr. Xia, it''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with my family. If you are angry with me, you can deal with me as you like. I won''t regret it. But if you want me to choose, I will choose to go with Mr. Lin because it will help at least in the future," Lionel said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 306 Its My Own Business

    "Unfortunately, you can''t go now," Mr. Xia said coldly. From the car next to him, dozens of bodyguards in black uniforms came out. They were ready to arrest Lionel.


    "Illegal detention? Affray assault is not a small matter." Seeing the scene, Gregorio was stunned. It seemed that Josie was really in a dreadful situation so that Mr. Xia came here in person. But he had no other choice. On the instruction of Nicholas, he was going to send Lionel to Germany.


    "What illegal detention? I''m just inviting you to visit the Xia family," said Mr. Xia.


    "It seems that Mr. Xia has made a perfect plan. But didn''t you just let Mr. Lionel make the decision for himself? He has made his own choice. Why do you insist on letting us go there?" Gregorio asked.


    "I originally only invited him to visit my daughter. Now that he is so ungrateful, you can come with us to visit the Xia family," Mr. Xia said.


    "Did I have anything to do with this issue? But I can''t make a decision for this. If I can''t take Mr. Lionel away, Mr. Nicholas will not let me go. You''re fine with that. But it''s a piece of cake for Mr. Nicholas to deal with me," Gregorio laughed.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the An family. Mr. Lin, you can leave if you want. But we have to take Lionel with us," he said. Of course, Mr. Xia didn''t want to be the enemy of the An Group, so she asked Gregorio to leave.


    "It''s not an easy task for me. Don''t put me on the spot like that. Mr. Nicholas gave me an order to send Mr. Lionel away as long as he wants. Now that Mr. Lionel is willing to leave with me, but you are trying your best to stop him. Instead of spoiling him, you are messing up my job," he said.


    "In that case, both of you go with me," Mr. Xia said coldly. The men behind him surrounded them at once, trying to arrest Gregorio and Lionel.


    Looking at Lionel, Gregorio asked, "Hey, how''s your fighting skill?"


    "Are we going to fight?" Lionel asked.


    Mr. Xia said, "Don''t even think about it.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    business, then I''m not for you now, I''m doing this for the business of the Xia Group," he said.


    Josie looked at Mr. Xia. Although it was a title, she knew that her father wanted to get back at it for her, but it couldn''t solve any problem.


    Her tears fell down slowly. "Dad, do you have to do this? I''m trying to protect my last self-esteem. Do you have to let the whole world know how miserable I am now? Are you avenging me or forcing me to die?"


    Hearing what she said, Mr. Xia couldn''t bear it anymore. He hastily said, "Josie, how could you say that? Of course, I don''t want others to think that you are weak. What I want to do is to make people dare not look down upon and bully you, because you are my daughter and the daughter of the Xia Group."


    "Then you don''t have to worry about me. Just let me handle it myself. I''ll handle it well. I''ll handle everything well. I have to deal with it myself. This is a love story between two adults. As for the impact on the Xia Group, I will try my best to change it back," Josie said.


    No matter how discomfited her relationships were, she didn''t think she would lose to anyone in her career.


    However, Mr. Xia didn''t stop. He said calmly, "Send her back."


    Josie struggled and shouted, "Dad, let it go. It''s my own business." But the bodyguards stopped her.

 Chapter 307 Josies Weakness

    "Let me go." Josie struggled. The bodyguards said, "Miss, please don''t make things difficult for us. Let''s go back quickly."


    When Lionel saw that Josie was struggling to get rid of him even though she looked so bad, he couldn''t help saying, "Josie, don''t worry. Your health is the most important. No matter what Mrs. Xia is going to do, I''ll bear it."


    "Lionel, what are you up to? You didn''t do anything wrong. We broke up peacefully," Josie shouted.


    "But in my eyes, I owe you," Lionel said.


    Mr. Xia said coldly, "You know it clearly. You are going too far. Take him away!"


    "Mr. Xia, it''s really hard for me to do this. Mr. Nicholas is in urgent need of Mr. Lionel," Gregorio said with a wry smile.


    "Well, I have no choice but to make an apology to Mr. Nicholas." Mr. Xia had made up his mind. He must teach Lionel a lesson that he would never forget.


    Lionel turned to look at Gregorio and said, "Mr. Lin, you''d better leave now."


    "Do you really want to go there? Aren''t you afraid that if you miss this opportunity, you will never have another one?" Gregorio asked.


    "We don''t have a chance now. Do you think you can take me out of the encirclement alone?" Lionel said with a bitter smile.


    The smile on Gregorio''s lips turned cold. "Of course I can''t take you out of here alone, but I''m not alone now."


    At this time, a dozen men in black suit suddenly came out in silence. They were all tall and strong, wearing black leather gloves, and their eyes were cold, their expressions were serious, and they had short hair all the time, revealing the light blue scalp.


    ''The bodyguard of the An family, '' Mr. Xia was a little surprised.


    "Mr. Xia, we all know that it''s hard for me to fight against your bodyguards. But as Mr. Nicholas'' assistant, if I only know a little about fighting, he won''t employ me," Gregorio said with a smile.


    "So you can notify the bodyguards of the An Group to come here silently during the fight. Then you can talk with me to delay the time. You''re so cunning," Mr. Xia said lightly.


    "I have no choice. It''s because you''re so strong that I have to call in reinforcements. We have almost the same peopl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Xia Group could see that Lionel was defeated in the Gu family''s fights. Mr. Xia thought that he was a loser and was not good enough for Josie. He wanted Josie to call off the engagement, but she wouldn''t give up and went to America with him.


    Although Lionel lived a simple life those days, he didn''t feel tired, because Josie had been staying with him all the time. She was neither gentle nor cute. She wasn''t lazy or spoiled. She was sharp talking. Sometimes, she had a sharp tongue. Sometimes, she could fight with the sellers of the vegetable market and preferred exquisite life. Even there was no condition, she had to pour a can of beer into a high legged glass as if she was tasting of the red wine.


    He didn''t know why, but all the memories in front of his eyes were so clear.


    All of a sudden, Lionel heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It turned out that he had already fallen in love with Josie before he knew it. But he couldn''t help watching Amanda in suffer. He should have asked Darren to take care of Amanda, and he would be guilty if Amanda lived a bad life.


    It turned out that he had already fallen in love with Josie. They were carefree and supported each other at that time. She was not weak and naive, and she even knew the law of survival better than him. She had always been his closest partner.


    She might be weak, but she stayed with him with all her love while he lost her because of a temporary betrayal.

 Chapter 308 Wait For Me

    "Let''s go." Gregorio interrupted Lionel and said, "We''re running out of time."


    In a trance, Lionel turned around and stared at Gregorio. He had to follow Nicholas'' order to Germany. He couldn''t be distracted now. If he went there later, he would miss something, but there was no chance to make up for it.


    Hearing the sound behind, Josie''s eyes rolled. He was leaving, but she had nothing to do with it.


    "You were so cold and broke out in a sweat. Let''s go home and ask the servant to heat up the ginger soup for you," Mr. Xia said.


    "I''m fine," said Josie.


    "Mr. Lionel, please stop." A guard shouted.


    When Mr. Xia turned around and saw that Lionel was coming, he was stopped by the bodyguards. He didn''t even look at him, pretending that he didn''t see what he did and continued to take Josie away. But Josie stopped walking.


    "Leave him alone," Mr. Xia said.


    Josie looked at Lionel and didn''t expect him to say anything. She didn''t want to hear that he said he owed her anymore. What was the use of saying sorry? She didn''t want him to be a creditor or a friend anymore. She didn''t want to love him so humbly. She didn''t want to shed all the happiness and tears in a man.


    She looked away and continued to follow Mr. Xia.


    She didn''t want to see him anymore. Lionel knew that she hated him, but he had something to say to her.


    "Wait for me, Josie," Lionel was pushed by the bodyguards and shouted.


    Gregorio caught up and said, "Mr. Lionel, hurry up. We don''t have much time. Don''t forget that you don''t have many chances." Although Gregorio implied a threat in his words, Lionel turned a deaf ear to it and only called Josie''s name.


    "If you come up again, we will not be polite." Said one of the bodyguards.


    Seeing that Josie was about to get in the car, he got worried and punched the bodyguards in the face. The bodyguards just wanted to stop him, but they didn''t expect that he would actually beat them. At first, they were at a dis


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he car and ignore him.


    "Mr. Xia is still angry with me," Lionel said.


    "It''s okay. I will persuade him. He just couldn''t accept it in a short time. I can''t accept it too. I really want to know if I''m dreaming now," Josie said with a smile. Saying this, she pinched Lionel''s arm and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "No," Lionel answered.


    "Is it a dream?" Josie asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Do you think it''s a dream?" Lionel asked as he pulled Josie and kissed her again.


    Josie pushed him. "You''d better go now."


    Lionel nodded, turned around and got into his car. Seeing the time on his watch, Gregorio said, "You''d better pray that we''ll encounter the green lights at the next crossing."


    "I''ll pray," Lionel answered.


    As he drove the car, Gregorio said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to see a good show today."


    "You not only watched a good show, but also fought happily. Am I right?" Lionel asked.


    "My skill is not as good as yours, turning an enemy into a friend while chatting," Gregorio said with a smile.


    "Josie is really a good girl. I haven''t seen her clearly before. I almost have missed her," Lionel replied.


    "What about Amanda?" Gregorio asked.


    Lionel smiled coldly and said, "All of you, the whole family, treat her like a pawn. Even Darren wanted to set her up."

 Chapter 309 His Choice

    Gregorio curled his lips and said, "You''re so honest. You did it on purpose. You know that I always keep my mouth shut."


    "Haha, you are not kidding, Gregorio. I guess that Mr. Xia will remember you this time," Lionel replied.


    "Remember what? I''m just a man of obedience," Gregorio said. He had a good relationship with Lionel. They did almost the same thing with Mr. Nicholas before, and Lionel was more connected in business with Nicholas. So when Mr. Bruce fell ill, Nicholas had helped Lionel.


    "At least if you lose your job, you can find a job in the Xia family." Lionel sighed, "You don''t be like me. I''m like some reed without root, floating around. I can''t go home now."


    "Well, having a home is better than being homeless. But comprehensive considerations, there is at least a home, and it''s so mean to say it out. Don''t you think so?" Gregorio replied flatly.


    "You are right. I''m mean. But if I''m not in a good mood, I have to be mean," Lionel snorted.


    "Will a man, who is about to get married, be in a bad mood? Was it just an act?" Gregorio asked.


    "That''s not right." Looking at the road ahead, the sky was overcast. "I just feel like I''m more like a pawn now. No matter what you say or do, I can do nothing at your disposal. Although my grandfather was safe when I got home, but they regard me as an enemy in their eyes. If grandfather didn''t suddenly fall ill, I wouldn''t even know that I''m an annoying person in my family," Lionel said.


    "It''s true that the appearance of warmth is torn apart, but it''s better to break the illusion as soon as possible. No one will be willing to live in the illusion for a lifetime. At least, such a change can stop you from pursuing so-called true love," Gregorio said. When Lionel heard what Gregorio said, he smiled and snapped, "You don''t understand. You''re too rational."


    Looking at Lionel''s facial expression, Gregorio knew that the man was thinking of Amanda. He knew that Josie''s action


    im go because he had done this. I will teach him a lesson when he comes back."


    "What should we do if you scare him away? Josie will get upset. Our children and grandchildren have their own lives to live. We don''t need to worry about them. Mom, why did you take out your crutch again? It''s heavy. Don''t take it anymore. Put it away quickly."


    Mr. Xia was talking with his mother. And Josie returned to her room and lied on the bed. She remembered how Lionel grabbed her and kissed her. With a red face, she curled up in the quilt. Recalling this, she still couldn''t believe it.


    When Lionel announced in front of the media that he was going to spend the rest of his life with Amanda, Josie was heartbroken. No matter how hard she worked, he would always find Amanda. She was a noble girl from a rich family, and had never been humiliated like this. She didn''t like to grovel and expect a relationship that had nothing to do with her, no matter how much she loved Lionel. She would not allow herself to be so humble.


    She didn''t expect that Lionel would tell her in the end that he would come back and marry her. He said in person that he will marry her.


    Feeling his sincerity, Josie''s eyes became sore. She had waited for this moment for a long time. He didn''t come back until she felt disappointed.

 Chapter 310 Cut The Crap

    When Amanda woke up, it was sunny outside.


    The warm sunshine fell on the glass window and the wood floor pattern on the curtain reflected. It looked simple but warm.


    Amanda felt cold last night. She heard the sound of cleaning the floor. She wondered if those servants had come back. The servants came when Darren was gone, as if worrying about her being lonely. But Amanda wanted to have her own space to have a rest.


    Darren didn''t come back that night. There was an illusion in Amanda''s mind that he would probably not come back anymore. He was always running hot and cold. Anyone who acted with him in this love would be heartbroken as well.


    Amanda patted her own face, sat up and yawned. ''Amanda, why are you so silly? When you feel better, you begin to show your weakness and become dependent on others? That''s not right, '' she thought.


    She stood up and walked to the window. The sunshine was shining on the snow. The yellow wintersweet flowers were all blooming in the sunshine. As she walked in, she would definitely smell the fragrance of the wintersweet. It seemed that Amanda could still see that she and Darren were walking in the plum forest. For some reason, she was very sad, and tears fell down from her eyes frankly.


    She turned around and went downstairs. The breakfast, which was made with seafood, was fresh in the taste. The steamed egg custard was made with corn and ham, and bun with a soft taste. Amanda was eating quietly alone. She seldom spoke, and her face was wooden all over.


    "I saw that Miss Cheng kept silent and seldom smiled. I''m afraid that it''s not good for miscarriage prevention." The housekeeper reported to Gregorio.


    After sending Lionel, Gregorio went back to the An Group to deal with some issues. There were many stars in the sky. The sky was very clear after the snow, as if it had been washed. He asked, "Did anything happen today? What did Miss Cheng do?"


    "Nothing. I''m so worried about her. Last night, Mr. Darren suddenly left. Miss Cheng didn''t


    in front of all the media that he liked you and wanted to protect you forever, and the next moment he chose another woman. Don''t you feel sad at all? You used to like him so much, and he liked you as well." Gregorio was so stubborn that he insisted on asking for an answer.


    "I have persuaded him a long time ago. I am not the one he is looking for. I know that Josie has done so much for him. If he could accept her kindness earlier, he would have a good life. I would never marry Lionel, nor would I love him," Amanda proposed.


    "Why not? You used to like Lionel without any hesitation even though you were the hostess of the An Group. Now you have divorced with Darren. You have more freedom, don''t you? Or do you think that it''s impossible for you to stay with Lionel because you have a baby with Darren?" Gregorio asked.


    "Cut the crap. Get out!" Amanda rolled her eyes and went upstairs with Luna in her arms.


    Gregorio smiled resignedly. It seemed that he had asked too many questions, but even if she gave him the answer, no matter it was Lionel or Darren, they all had been in her heart, but he was just an audience from beginning to end.


    "Luna, what''s that annoying man doing here?" Amanda leaned against the couch and murmured.


    Luna ran out of Amanda''s arms immediately as it was thinking about the food downstairs.

 Chapter 311 Enemy And Friend

    "You brat! Am I not important as your food?" Enraged, Amanda chased after it. To her surprise, Luna bypassed the food and wanted to out of the house.


    The servant opened the door for Luna. Out of curiosity, Amanda followed the dog. And the servant followed Amanda.


    Luna was like a snowflake and soon disappeared in the snow.


    "Never mind. Just keep the door open for it." Amanda didn''t want to go out at night. So she left after telling the servants.


    On the other side, Darren had arrived in Germany and he met Nicholas in a castle.


    Nicholas was sitting beside the furnace and listening to the music in the record machine leisurely. It seemed that he was relaxed and enjoyed, but Darren knew that it was not easy for him.


    Because something finally happened to the raw factory in Germany.


    Not only the accident, but also a lot of people died. This kind of accident would be a big impact on the An Group. If the negative news could not be controlled, it might cause a storm.


    "Have you investigated the identity of the deceased?" Nicholas said lightly.


    "Yes, I have," Darren said. Basically, the miners were all the stowaways who had been smuggled. If the media won''t intervene, they could make it up for those workers'' families with a lot of money. But that didn''t mean that the problem could be solved once and for all by more compensation.


    Nicholas was also thinking about it. After all, the reputation of the An Group couldn''t be smashed like this.


    "Grandfather, Amanda is pregnant," Darren sat down and said.


    "I know it." In fact, Nicholas knew everything that happened in the manor.


    "How about our bet?" Darren asked.


    "Do you think it would work?" Nicholas sneered.


    "So do you agree to accept Amanda?" Darren asked immediately.


    Nicholas said lightly, "I didn''t say that. The current case is very tricky. I''m too old to handle it. You two had better give me a satisfactory reply on this matter."


    "We two? Is there anyone else with me?" Darren asked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    matter of fact, there was no need to be against each other. They were like the old times when they were best friends.


    "It''s just we didn''t meet. Did you see Amanda?" Lionel asked.


    As soon as he had made up his mind to be responsible for Josie, he came to inquire about his wife''s whereabouts. Feeling a little displeased, Darren flatly said, "She''s fine."


    "Although I''m already together with Josie, I will not hesitate to help Amanda if she needs me," Lionel replied.


    "The problems between Amanda and I are internal conflicts. If you want to interfere, I won''t give you a chance."


    "You''d better do what you have said," Lionel said and then turned around and left.


    ''What is it? Did he threaten me?'' Darren thought.


    After turning around, Darren went back to his room. He frowned. Other people might not know how his grandfather was going, but he knew very well that the case was so tricky that whoever was responsible for it would be pushed to the fore in an instant. However, his grandfather asked them both to come over. What did he want to do? Who would be the person in the crosshairs?


    He took out his phone and looked at the photo of Amanda. In the photo, Amanda was sleeping freely. Her shoulders were exposed, and her long hair was as silk. It had only been one day and he began to miss her so much.

 Chapter 312 Meet Again

    Amanda woke up. It was still sunny outside.


    After breakfast, a doctor from the An Group gave her a physical examination. The results said that she was all right.


    "I want to see my brother." Amanda went to look for Gregorio and said to him.


    Gregorio put down the newspaper in his hand, "When?"


    "Today," Amanda replied.


    "Your brother is good now. You are not suitable to go out," Gregorio said.


    After hesitating for a while, Amanda sat on the sofa opposite to Gregorio and said, "I know it''s not easy for you to get this, but I really miss my brother. I had intended to see him once more before, but all of a sudden, I was taken here."


    "I know. You can go back first. I''ll arrange it for you," replied Gregorio.


    Amanda looked at him and said, "I thought you would turn me down. I''m ready for a long-term fight."


    "I know you well. You will never give up until you get what you want. Even Mr. Darren can do nothing with you. I have no chance to compete with you. It''s much easier to arrange you to see your brother than to compete with you," Gregorio said.


    "I''ll go back and wait for your reply," Amanda added.


    "Hey, have you remembered what the doctor told you? The examination report is not as good as the last one. You have to take care of yourself before you can bargain with Mr. Nicholas. Don''t let the chance slip by." Gregorio said.


    "Don''t worry. Not for you, but for myself, I will take good care of myself. Oh, can I ask you a question? How is Rose?" Amanda asked Gregorio with concern.


    "She is going to have her baby," Gregorio replied.


    "Really? What nonsense are you talking about? I know she is in the first trimester of pregnancy," Amanda responded.


    "Then what are you worried about?" Gregorio asked.


    "I was just asking. I''m not worried about anything," Amanda added.


    Af


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s a ball.


    "Amanda, Amanda," Maggie shouted as she went downstairs.


    As soon as Amanda heard Maggie''s voice, she thought it was her illusion. Then Maggie went upstairs and opened the door. Standing with arms akimbo, she said with a smile, "What are you doing? You can''t recognize me after we haven''t seen each other for a few days?"


    "Oh my God, I thought I had a hallucination." Amanda saw Maggie wearing a long grey coat and a white scarf, smiling at her. When Amanda saw Maggie, she was thrilled and delighted. It was so boring to stay here alone. She could only go to the study room to get some books, or play with Luna.


    "Tell me, how is Sheryl? Is he alright? What did the doctor say? Does the nurse treat him well? Did he gain weight?" What Amanda cared about was her younger brother. Although he was in a persistent vegetative state in others'' eyes, she was willing to do anything for her younger brother and take care of him.


    Maggie waved her hand and said, "Let me have a rest first. I feel dizzy as I followed Gregorio all the way."


    "Are you kidding me? You just walked for a while, and now you''re dizzy?" Amanda said in contempt. Nevertheless, she took Maggie to the sofa in front of the window.

 Chapter 313 Marriage And True love

    "It''s a long way but it''s really comfortable here," Maggie leaned on the pillow and smiled.


    "It''s indeed comfortable here. But if I can live somewhere else, I don''t want to live here," Amanda said.


    Maggie asked with concern, "How are you doing here?"


    Amanda told her experience to Maggie. When Maggie heard the story and the truth of their divorce. She was surprised and could not say anything.


    "So he did everything for you." Maggie said with red rimmed eyes, "I have misunderstood him before. Now I''m sure that he is a good man. If you marry him, I will be relieved."


    "We have divorced. I won''t get married so easily." Thinking of Darren''s cold face when he left, Amanda was so tired.


    "Don''t worry. He definitely doesn''t want you to be worried. But sometimes, Darren''s bad temper is really unbearable. But if he let go of the thing he has done for you, you must be in prison now." Maggie held her hands and said sincerely, "If a man can take such a big risk for you, it doesn''t matter that he has a cold face. The man who says honey words all day is not reliable, right?"


    "You mean Henry?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t change the subject!" Maggie shouted.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulders and said, "It seems that you like sweet words."


    "We haven''t had any sweet words. We are noisy every day," Maggie said.


    "Young people are always energetic and full of energy," Amanda made a joke. However, Maggie took a pillow and hit her.


    "To be honest, Lionel had come to the Zhao family after you disappeared, and all the family members looked very strange." Maggie recalled what had happened to Lionel earlier and told Amanda, "I felt weird later and asked Henry about it. It turned out that his father got married with Mrs. Xia first and then fell in love with Henry''s mother while working outside. When he was about to divorce Mrs. Xia, she had already had his own child. He couldn''t stand the pressure to aba


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ther is still alive, she will definitely not force you to marry Darren. But there are not so many "if" in the world. We should be grateful to what we have at present. Although you feel confused, I always stay awake. Darren really cares about you and loves you very much. Let him solve this problem. If he can''t give you a satisfactory answer, then we can find another way to solve the problem," Maggie cheered Amanda up.


    "I heard something amazing," Gregorio said with a smile, leaning against the door.


    Maggie raised her head and asked in dissatisfaction, "Mr. Lin, why didn''t you knock?"


    "Maybe you were so happy to see each other that you even forgot to close the door. How can I knock now?" Gregorio said.


    Maggie looked at the door and found that she was indeed careless.


    "I don''t care if you hear us or not. We won''t change our mind," Amanda said slowly.


    "Can I ask how will you solve the problem if he can''t give you a satisfactory answer?" Gregorio asked.


    "No, you can''t." Both of them refused him with one voice.


    "Well, don''t talk about the old days. Go to the hospital to visit your brother now. I have arranged everything for you," Gregorio said with a smile.


    Maggie patted her head. "Damn it, I almost forget this important thing," she said.

 Chapter 314 The Sudden Depression

    "I haven''t told you that everything is going well with Sheryl. I go to see him almost every day and the caregiver treat him very well. That''s why I can rest assured. Your family members also go to see him several times. I have brought Henry with me all the way because I couldn''t refuse them. But you can rest assured that no one dares to harm Sheryl at all," Maggie said.


    "I knew Maggie was the most reliable girl," Amanda said.


    "He is our little brother. Of course I have to work hard," Maggie said.


    They were about to leave right away. A servant came forward and prepared the overcoat for Amanda to go out. When Maggie helped her go downstairs, she was very careful. "You are too cautious," Amanda said reluctantly.


    "The more nervous you are, the more wrong you are," Gregorio said.


    "No, we have to prepare an elevator, it''s too scary." Maggie didn''t take it seriously. But she was frightened by the scene that the maids were taking care of Amanda carefully. "Dear, I''ll be careful if I''m pregnant in the future, because I''m a little nervous when I see this scene," Maggie said, patting her chest.


    Amanda''s heart ached, as she thought of the image of Maggie, who had jumped out of the operating table and firmly protected her child. Maggie was kicked by Susie at that time. Amanda had kept that video and it was sealed in the USB flash drive. She swore that she would revenge on Susie. Now Maggie didn''t know anything, and she thought it was an accident at that time.


    "Amanda, Amanda what''s wrong with you?" Amanda was smiling and talking to Maggie, but she froze and suddenly looked melancholy and painful. Maggie asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with you, Amanda? Don''t scare me."


    There were mixed feelings in Amanda''s beautiful eyes. She said in a trembling voice, "Maggie, I''m a little cold."


    Pregnant women were mood swings. Any tiny emotional change would be magnified infinitely, not to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be taken care of by her family. Now she is pregnant. What does she want most?" Maggie coaxed, "Of course she wants her husband''s love. Doesn''t Darren value Amanda? Where is he? Why didn''t I hear anything from him after he left? If he can give Amanda some comfort, it would be much better."


    "Mr. Darren is busy and he doesn''t have time for that," Gregorio said.


    Maggie put up her hands. "Then I have no idea. What I can do is to provide support as her friend. But friends cannot replace families completely."


    "You go to comfort her and I''ll figure it out." Gregorio frowned and told Maggie to go in first. Then he turned to call Darren.


    Darren was having a meeting to discuss how to deal with the accident. So Gregorio called Sophie directly.


    "What? Okay, I see. It''s about Amanda. But the case with Mr. Darren is quite urgent. He has worked out more than ten plans but none of them has passed. He hasn''t eaten a meal all day long. He''s too busy to have time to eat now," Sophie said at the other side of the phone.


    In view that the situation was rather urgent, Darren and Lionel had to handle it well before causing any bad public opinion. His company''s actions had been restricted by many terms and regulations abroad. So both Darren and Lionel were very busy.

 Chapter 315 Do You Hate Me

    "Just say it. In fact, I don''t know what happened. When Maggie came here, Amanda suddenly cried. She pulled Maggie and said something sorry to her. I don''t know what happened." With knitted eyebrows, Gregorio stood against the wall. He was as lonely as a painting, standing upright with long legs.


    Gregorio looked up at the moon outside. The moon light was cold, which made people become cold. Then he turned to look at the room. He looked worried. He knew that he had never cared about any other woman except for Sophie. But if there was anything wrong with Amanda, he would be insane, which was not good to him, but he couldn''t control it.


    Gregorio heaved a sigh. Maggie was asked to go back to the Zhao family to deal with some issues, and then Amanda went to the hospital to visit her brother. However, she was in a bad mood the whole day. She only had a little lunch, and she still had no appetite now, no matter how delicious the dishes were.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He received a message from Sophie, which said, "This is for Amanda. Mr. Darren ask you to send it to her."


    It was a encrypted document, so he didn''t have the chance to unlock it. He licked his lips and walked into the room.


    Amanda rested herself on the couch and lay in the corner of her thighs obediently. She seemed to be watching TV, but she had no idea what she was watching. She held the almond between her fingers and ate nothing as if she were in a trance.


    "It''s from Mr. Darren. The password is your name. Please keep it in mind. It can only open once. I''ve already sent it to our internal website. Do you want to see it?" said Gregorio.


    "No, I don''t." Lying on the sofa, Amanda said indifferently. She had no expectation for what Darren would do to her.


    Now she calmed down a lot, and also recognized her identity and strength. Compared with those people who had lived in this circle, the only connection between Amanda and this c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in the whole family, because I always represent Nicholas to force you to do what you don''t want," Gregorio said.


    "Those things were arranged by grandfather, not by you. I have never thought about it like that," Amanda said quickly.


    Seeing that she was so anxious, Gregorio smiled viciously and said, "Don''t say that. I''m always a secure evil person in your heart. What''s the use of comforting me now? You don''t have to comfort me. I''ve heard enough of these evil words. Even though I''m a dog raised by Mr. Nicholas, I don''t care at all. Without him, I don''t know what kind of difficult days Sophie and I would spend. Do you know how hard it is for an orphan?"


    "I''m also an orphan. I know how difficult an orphan''s life is," Amanda added.


    She also knew that orphans had to face many people''s discrimination and sympathy. Sometimes, the partiality for orphans was even more popular than that.


    "I really don''t mean it, Gregorio. I''m an orphan too. I know how hard it is for an orphan to survive. Don''t think too much," Amanda explained.


    "But you didn''t deny it. I am a bad guy in your eyes. I have too many disadvantages," Gregorio sneered, turning to leave.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. Even though I hate you. You still have advantages," Amanda explained hurriedly.

 Chapter 316 Hes Going To Piss Me Off

    "Oh, what is it? In your eyes, I must be unpardonable. What''s my advantage? You don''t have to pity me because I''m an orphan. Then you''re no different from those people who discriminate against me," Gregorio replied flatly.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''m an orphan too, and it''s not easy for me to live my own life. Why should I feel pity for you because of that? I''m the one being pitied. You can find your girl at ease, and I can''t even get married by myself," Amanda said. The more she thought about what had happened to herself, the sadder Amanda felt. She turned around and walked into the room. She sat on the sofa and held Luna in her arms.


    Initially, Gregorio was just playing a trick on Amanda. But out of his expectation, Amanda thought her sad past. He rushed over and blurted out, "What''s wrong with your marriage? Do you feel dissatisfied? To tell you the truth, you are the first woman who can draw Mr. Darren''s attention like this."


    "But he has a lot of mistresses, doesn''t he?" Amanda asked.


    "Who are you referring to? Who do you think he is? He doesn''t have many girlfriends. Mr. Darren isn''t a man obsessed with relationship. He''s a cold-blooded man. No one can stand him," said Gregorio.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he might come back and make trouble for you?" It was a rare chance for Amanda to hear Gregorio speak ill of Darren bluntly. But he did it because he wanted her to be relieved. She held Luna and said, "Give me the papers. I want to read it."


    Her voice was so soft and warm that it made Gregorio feel warm when he heard her words. ''She loves Darren so much. She might be angry with him. But she will forgive him quickly, '' he thought.


    After sending the files to her, Amanda opened the files on the tablet PC.


    He saw that Amanda had calmed down, turned around and opened the door to leave.


    "Mr. Lin." Amanda''s voice came from behind. He stopped and turned around to look at her


    "I''m sleepy." She yawned, held the pillow and groaned.


    He finally cooled down and lay down beside Amanda. "It''s okay. Let''s sleep."


    "Don''t wake me up again." Then she went on to sleep on his shoulder.


    Amanda kicked him so hard that he couldn''t stand it anymore. So he asked the servant to put the blanket under the bed. The floor was covered with thick and soft carpets. Darren didn''t feel a thing when he fell to the ground. He could sleep as long as he turned over. And Amanda wouldn''t be awakened.


    But soon he found something more horrible.


    It was that since the floor was covered by the thick blanket. Amanda had been very indulgent in her sleep at night. She tossed and turned in her sleep. Sometimes, after she kicked Darren out of bed, she fell to the ground too and hit Darren.


    Later, Darren urged Amanda again and again. And Amanda had to control herself.


    Now, Amanda lay alone on the big empty bed. She recalled how they used to sleep together. She pouted and muttered, "Amanda, you have to be strong. How can you act like you can''t live without him?"


    After she finished speaking the second before, she suddenly opened the file. It was an audio record.


    She clicked the play button, and the recording started. Darren''s voice came from the iPad.

 Chapter 317 I Want To Eat Chips

    "I''m warning you, Amanda. You''d better eat as I told you before. Have a good rest. If you don''t gain any weight after I come back, just wait and see," The angry voice from the other end of the line made Amanda throw the tablet PC to the ground with all her might.


    "Bastard! Big bastard!" she shouted. She was so sad. He didn''t want to comfort her by video chatting with her but threatened her like that. Was baby important to him only?


    She tried hard to calm herself down and told herself not to lower herself to the same level as Darren. She was waiting for him. If he came back later, she would not make it easy for him.


    "Are you angry, silly?" Suddenly, a chuckle was heard from the iPad.


    Amanda was a little surprised. She picked up the iPad and looked at the progress bar. It seemed that there was a long paragraph instead of just a few words. She decided to listen to him this time.


    If Darren had the magic of sight, he would have noticed that at first, Amanda threw the tablet PC out of anger. Then she blinked her eyes curiously and heard what he said. She quickly climbed over and picked it up with a haughty look on her face, trying hard to listen.


    "I''m really busy here and have no time for you. Take good care of yourself at home and don''t worry about your daily life, but you must cheer up yourself, because I''m not with you, you must be stronger."


    Hearing this, Amanda leaned against the pillow, her throat burning and her eyes a little wet. Other people had said so many comforting words to her, but none of those compared to his simple sentence, which could warm her heart. The sunshine was shining on the softest part of her heart.


    "Take care of yourself. I heard that we can do it again when your condition is stable." On hearing what Darren said next, Amanda''s face turned red with shyness. She couldn''t believe that the man had said this to her. Amanda paused the video immediately. She looked around and found that she was all alone in the room. The housemaids were outside, so they couldn''t hear the sounds fr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g like this, I will have to come here to watch you eat every day," Gregorio said.


    Amanda leaned against the sofa and looked at Gregorio, "I want to eat crisps."


    "I don''t think it''s a good time to try fried food. And the chip is so oily that you will feel uncomfortable when you eat it," Gregorio said.


    "I want to eat chips," Amanda repeated.


    "Then you must eat breakfast. If you make me satisfied, I will cook chips for you, Gregorio said helplessly.


    "No. I don''t want to eat breakfast. I want to eat chips." Amanda sat there cross legged, staring at the man in front of her. Her quiet and tame appearance was now as beautiful as a delicate porcelain doll. But her nonchalant look really made people gnash their teeth.


    "Eat this bowl of porridge, I''ll go and cook it for you. I tell you, don''t cross the bottom line. There''s no room for negotiation." Then Gregorio handed the porridge to Amanda.


    Amanda took over the bowl. She sat at the table and took a sip. Although it tasted simple, the smell of the rice was very strong and sweet.


    "In fact, it''s better to add some corns. I''m good at cooking chicken porridge with corns. It''s just moderate in salt, but it tastes soft and sweet in corn. You have eaten it when you were at home with grandfather. How did you feel?" Amanda asked.


    "Let''s talk after you eat," Gregorio replied flatly.

 Chapter 318 Change Yourself

    Amanda pouted. She finished her porridge slowly and even had a fried egg, which was about the same as her normal appetite. After eating, she was led to help Gregorio. She wanted to do something.


    "Let me peel them for you." She saw that Gregorio had picked up many round potatoes, and she was satisfied, so she offered to speak to him.


    After giving her a glance, Gregorio cleaned the potatoes and directly put them on the machine nearby. In a short while, the well cut, round, soft potatoes fell into the basket.


    The corner of Amanda''s mouth twitched. She didn''t know that she didn''t even need to exert herself to peel potatoes. Then she wouldn''t have to do anything else.


    Gregorio boiled the pot and asked Amanda to cut potatoes for him.


    "Don''t you have a machine to cut potato?" Amanda asked. She looked around the kitchen and found many machines that she didn''t know.


    "Do you want to eat or not?" Gregorio said flatly. He pushed her to the edge of the chopping board, raised the corner of his lips. He indeed had that machine, but he wanted to find her something to do. So he simply let her cut potatoes. When a housewife was depressed, she would vent her anger and dissatisfaction by cutting vegetables. At least, Amanda could find a way to release her emotions.


    But Amanda didn''t know what was on Gregorio''s mind. When she picked up the kitchen knife, the maids aside were scared out of their wits, because they were afraid that Amanda would hurt herself. But Amanda was confident in her own knife skills. She held on to the potato with one hand, and held the kitchen knife in the other. As she cut, the pieces of potato slid into the water and spread in the water neatly and clean.


    "You have done a good job," Gregorio said.


    "Of course. My cooking skill is as good as yours," Amanda said. If not, why did Darren, that cunning man, ask her to cook porridge for him every night?


    "Now you come to make the ingredients. You can make whatever you want," Gregorio said.


    "Mr. Lin, Miss Cheng might be tired. Let her have a rest. Let me do it." The maid hurried towards him and said.


    "Y


    independent. I didn''t mean that you are not strong. It''s not about character. It''s about the path you are going to take. If you want to be strong, you have to work harder than others," Gregorio said.


    "Make more efforts. But what am I going to do? I don''t know what I should do," Amanda murmured.


    "Have a clear understanding of your own situation. To know the people around you and the people who are interests-related with you. Integrate the manpower and resources. To know the current situation of the Cheng family, the Xia family, the Gu family, Darren''s company and Rose''s child. All of them are related to you and have something to do with you. And they might have an influence on you. You have to think it through and see them clearly," Gregorio said as he looked at her calmly, as if they were only talking some common words. But every word he said showed deep meaning, which made Amanda had to listen to him.


    Seeing that she was shocked and worried, Gregorio sighed. He was too hasty. It was not suitable to say such words to a pregnant woman who was nourishing the fetus. But the problem was, he couldn''t stand Amanda''s painful expression. She always be bullied by others. Although she wouldn''t act hysterically, she had to suppress her feelings and silently shed tears. She was not good enough. She had to get rid of the past and become a tough fighter if she wanted to marry Darren again.

 Chapter 319 Miss Lin

    "Go to rest. I''ll do it here." Replied Gregorio.


    But Amanda just stood there quietly with his head down.


    She didn''t know why, but she still felt so confused. Amanda said, "Is this really what I can do? Can I do that? "


    "You can turn around and get out. Take good care of your kid. Gregorio replied flatly.


    Amanda was surprised to find that he was talking strangely, and then she realized that he was laughing at her. She was so angry that he came over and grabbed a handful of flour and slapped it on Gregorio''s face and said angrily, "you''re making fun of me."


    Gregorio turned his face, the flour on his face forming the pattern of the five fingers mountain, match with his good-looking face, and looked unexpectedly harmonious, just like a young boy with a mysterious tribe totem. It turned out that despite being handsome, so he wouldn''t make the scene funny.


    Seeing this, a small smile curved the corners of his mouth. He asked, "is this your way to make you feel better?"


    Amanda did feel better after she played a trick on Gregorio by winking.


    "Stupid people like to use physical action to psychological balance." Gregorio replied flatly.


    "Gregorio, I''ll fight it out with you." But to her surprise, he called her a fool. She managed to swing her hands and found a piece of potato chips dropping onto the ground, wet. He slipped and fell backwards out of control. She let out a scream and saw that the smile on Gregorio''s face changed immediately. He rushed to her and pulled her got it.


    Amanda hadn''t recovered from the shock and was about to fall. When she was leaning against the Gregorio, her heartbeat was still pounding wildly. If she fell down, no one knew what would happen. Fortunately, the Gregorio reacted quickly and rushed over to stop her.


    "It''s okay. You shouldn''t enter the kitchen now." Gregorio picked Amanda up sideways and walked out. He carried her dir


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oard will be ruined if it is tainted with other kinds of smell."


    Amanda looked at him, feeling wronged. "You''re so unreasonable. I only talked about you for a while and you stopped me eating. I like to put it here. What''s wrong?"


    With a hasty wave of his hand, she said, "Okay, okay, I''ll go. You may continue with your meal." He stood up. Amanda immediately asked, "where are you going?"


    "Well, you don''t want me to leave?" Gregorio laughed.


    "Yes." "Okay," Amanda replied.


    He paused for a second and then took up his coat and said, "If Mr. Darren hear this, I would lose my job."


    Amanda said, "You''re thinking too much. I don''t want you to leave because of what you just said. Teacher, when will the class start again?"


    Teacher? How dare she call me like that. The corners of Gregorio''s mouth twitched. He looked at the girl, and said with a helpless smile, "Miss Amanda, please eat your chips. I''m not going to sacrifice myself for the education." After saying that, he stood up and left.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Then she took a piece of crisps and put it in her mouth. The fresh flavor of tomato and shrimp made her squint immediately and eat more. She had to admit that his skill was really good. He was so good that she wanted to eat more.

 Chapter 320 Josies Visit

    "I''m not feeling so well all of a sudden." Rose covered her mouth, rushed to the edge of the washing pool and spit it out.


    At the same time, Nancy was having afternoon tea with Rose. Seeing that she threw up again when she didn''t look well, Nancy looked worried. In a hurry, she came up to her and patted on her back to help her breathe more smoothly. She said worriedly, "What''s wrong with you, Rose? You have vomited for a long time. Let''s go to the hospital and have a check-up."


    "No. It''s just the normal morning sickness," Rose said. Although she had put on the delicate makeup, she still looked pale and feeble.


    "It''s really troublesome to get pregnant. How is Amanda now?" Nancy asked.


    Hearing her words, Rose''s eyes were filled with resentment. "What else can she do? Everything she had in the manor was carefully prepared for her, and everyone in the manor had to follow her arrangement. And doctors and servants had to prepare themselves for her. How could it be not good?"


    "It''s so unfair. You are the one who got pregnant first. Why don''t they take care of you? Why do they prefer that divorced woman? Aren''t you pregnant with his child too?" Nancy said.


    Hearing that, Rose''s expression froze and her eyes were in a moment of panic. She quickly suppressed her emotions and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. In fact, the situation is much better than I expected. At least, no one forced me to abort the child."


    "Everyone is looking forward to you giving birth to the baby as soon as possible. After all, in our hearts, we all think that you are the most suitable person for Mr. Darren," Nancy said and nodded.


    Rose nodded with a mocking smile. The people who thought Rose was the most suitable person for Darren were green hands in the working world and they had looked forward those love stories about princesses and princesses. They looked forward to a great future in those workplace, and a lot of seemingly romantic but ridiculous guesses could do nothing to help Rose.


    In other people''s eyes, she was more like a joke. She was already pregnant, but they still did not allow her to go into their house. Now, it was impossible for Rose to shoot movies or the advertisement at all. If so, there would be some dissatisfaction in the An family. Gregorio asked he


    again. Look how bad I am these days. I haven''t eaten up the protein powder you gave me last time." Moved by Josie''s caring words, Rose held her hand and said, "Josie, I didn''t expect that you would worry about me at this time. I have been here alone all these days. In fact, I feel very nervous and worried after I am pregnant."


    "Don''t think too much. Nothing is more important than your baby right now," Josie added.


    Being ignored by Josie, Nancy felt uncomfortable. But she didn''t dare to say anything. But then Josie turned to Nancy and asked, "Nancy, where is Darren? I didn''t see him go to his usual club. Was he stumbled by someone?"


    "Mr. Darren went abroad," said Nancy suddenly.


    "Aboard? Where did he go?" Josie asked.


    "He has gone to Germany. There are some arrangements in the company," Nancy said.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. ''So, he is now in the same place with Lionel. Why did Nicholas call them there?'' she thought.


    "I still have something to deal with. I come here to see you first. If you have anything, you can call me," Josie comforted Rose. Then she stood up and left.


    When Josie was escorted out by Nancy, she smiled at her, which was rare. "Stay here and take good care of Rose, okay? She''s all alone, and I believe she needs a friend like you the most."


    "Miss Xia, thank you so much for coming here to visit her. You are nicer than me," Nancy said with a smile. After all, it would be beneficial for everyone if Rose could get a chance to work for the Xia Group.

 Chapter 321 Take Care Of Your Wife

    "This meeting is over now. You can go to arrange it and wait for further notice." After collected the documents, Darren walked out of the meeting room.


    He hadn''t had a rest for three consecutive days. Now his eyes were bloodshot.


    Sophie passed him a cup of condensed nutritious juice, and asked with concern, "Mr. Darren, are you sure you want to continue your work? You should have a rest."


    "Now it''s a critical moment for this. I have to check the current condition with Lionel. You go to get on the line and call him. We''ll have a video conference in ten minutes," said Darren.


    Left with no choice, Sophie went downstairs to arrange.


    Darren went back to the lounge. The surroundings were all in dark color. It was not cold at home at night here. Sometimes the heater was not necessary to be turned on. The wind was moist and water was condensed on the glass. He didn''t turn on the light but just pulled open the curtain. With the light spots, the sea in the distance floated like a white line in the dark night.


    He unlocked his phone. On the screen of his phone, a sleeping picture of Amanda popped up. He smiled and touched the screen with his finger, as if he could touch her face directly across the screen. He took up the cup and drank up the nutrition juice in it. After that, he turned off the phone and his eyes returned to cold. He still had a lot of things to do.


    The new agreement had been reached, and it seemed that his grandfather had made a great concession. As long as he handled this matter in Germany well, Mr. Nicholas promised that he would help Lionel and Darren to meet their requirements. Then he would help Lionel win back the power of the Gu family, and let him become Darren''s right-hand man. What was more, he would make Darren take charge of the head quarter of the An Group.


    The video conference was ready quickly.


    "Things are not going well. We seem to have messed with the local gangs. I''m trying to ne


    en had asked Sophie to send the files to Gregorio, he didn''t get something straight.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I''m just an old man. I don''t want to be a nuisance. And I don''t want you, my grandson to dislike me. I have to go." He cast a glance at Darren, turned around and left.


    In a good mood, Darren immediately called Amanda. But the latter never put her phone by her side during sleep, so even if he called a dozen times, there was no response.


    Even though Amanda didn''t answer the phone, Darren still couldn''t hold back his enthusiasm.


    "Mr. Darren, it''s time to meet the police officer from the local police department," Sophie said out of the door.


    When Darren was about to call the household telephone in the An family, he stopped his finger after hearing what Sophie said. He did have something more important to do now, because he had to deal with the cases in his hand earlier, so he could go home earlier. Therefore, he hung up the phone, and went downstairs to take a meeting.


    Under the night sky, a low-key black Buick was parked downstairs. Nicholas felt relieved when he saw Darren and Sophie rushing out together. Because he thought that Darren was not obsessed with love. But then he turned to the crowd and said, "Be careful. Don''t make any mistakes at this time."

 Chapter 322 You Have Good Taste

    The driver was driving.


    While Sophie was reading their schedule on the tablet personal computer, Darren sat in the back seat without saying a word.


    Lionel had wanted to tell him about some problems in the early stage of the company, but he changed the topic after Nicholas showed up. ''Is he trying to avoid Nicholas because he is the founder of the company? Or did he fear Nicholas'' suspicions to him?'' he thought.


    The problems he found were probably his grandfather''s secrets that he did not want to let others know. Darren frowned and thought to himself, ''What questions are they? They seem to have involved illegal transactions. Why did grandfather do that?''


    At that moment, Darren felt like a drowning man in the deep sea surrounded by the water which was going to drown people.


    In contrast, the situation of Lionel was more complicated. He didn''t know whether his grandfather had noticed that Lionel had changed the topic. He hoped his grandfather didn''t find the flaw. It seemed that he still needed to find an opportunity to talk with Lionel and figure out what was going on.


    Lionel closed the video, with a file in his hand. According to the content of the file, the company was involved in illegal raising funds. The company seemed to help the local gangs launder the money, which led to such a rich profit. Once the matter was discovered, the An Group would be in a difficult situation.


    After all, business people badly needed reputation and couldn''t be related to these things. Otherwise, once the company was banned by local authority, it would be difficult for them to do anything in the future.


    But the original version of the file was not in his hands. Lionel asked his friend to take the photos of the original document. He had planned to show the photo to Darren, but the sudden appearance of Nicholas interrupted his plan.


    At this moment, he was also worried, wondering if Nicholas had noticed that.


    The door was suddenly opened from outside.


    After putting away the files, Lionel saw Nicholas'' local assistant, Jimmy, standing in front of the gate. He smiled and said, "Lionel,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of relief. She said flatly, "You are kidding me, right? You said you were going to marry me. Are you also kidding me with that? If it was just a joke, you should tell me as soon as possible."


    "What are you talking about?" Seeing that she was angry, Lionel hastened to explain, "It''s absolutely not like that. I said that I would definitely marry you. You are the one I firmly consider to be. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have joked like that. Don''t be angry. No matter how beautiful other women are, they are not as beautiful as you."


    "You have good taste." Josie still wanted to be angry, but the corners of her mouth had risen humbly. Hearing what Lionel said, she raised her chin proudly and smiled.


    Hearing that she wasn''t angry any more, Lionel felt relieved in his heart. He asked with concern, "How''s your recovery these days? Is it cold at home? Do you pay attention to keeping yourself warm?"


    "Of course I should pay attention to keeping myself warm. All the family members have been watching over me. After having breakfast downstairs in the morning and wearing a thin robe, grandma has been scolding me for a long time," Josie complained.


    "Take care of yourself. I will take you out after I go back," Lionel replied.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Josie looked at the sky outside the window. She said with a little sadness, "I don''t want to go somewhere else. I can''t wait to see you."

 Chapter 323 A Community With Shared Interests

    "You can''t do that now. I''m busy with the business of the An Group. If you come over here, Nicholas will be unhappy. He will only think that I''m too selfish. Wait for me back," Lionel replied immediately.


    She knew it was not a proper time to meet him. After all, she was a member of the Xia Group. Besides, Lionel was very busy now. Even if she came over to help him, it would only delay his time and make trouble. She said considerately, "Okay, I will go to visit grandpa more often. When I went to see him today, he was still lying on the bed. I sat there and watched for a while. He is really old, so he can''t speak. He seldom wakes up. I was waiting for the doctor from the Zhao family to check again."


    Lionel cared about his grandpa very much. Fortunately, the Xia family and the Zhao family were relatives by marriage. It was more efficient for Josie to do that than the members of the Gu family. Moreover, she knew how to take care of his grandpa at home, which made Lionel feel warm. He could not help saying, "Josie, thank you."


    "What are you talking about? I''m his grandson''s wife. I should do what I should do to help him," Josie added.


    "No, you helped me so much. If I took all of these things, I would be exhausted now. You always help me when I need you most. You''re my strongest backing. Josie, it''s really lucky for me to have you marry me," Lionel said sincerely.


    Hearing what he said on the other side of the phone, Josie''s ears softened. She had never imagined that one day, Lionel would say so many sincere words to her. She could not help but laugh in her heart, and her ecstasy was suppressed.


    "Clang! Clang!" Jimmy wanted to go there with Lionel. So he was waiting for Lionel. But Lionel didn''t show up. So he came here to find Lionel.


    "There is someone at the door for me. I have to go. Good night," Lionel said to Josie.


    "But I miss you so much. Tell me good night when you come back," said Josie.


    "I don''t know when I''ll be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ophie didn''t know how to persuade him. Suddenly, she remembered what Nicholas said to Mr. Darren. As a flash of inspiration, she immediately contacted her brother across the country. It was already midnight, so Amanda must have been asleep. But her brother was an experienced assistant who stayed on call 24 hours a day. Even if he fell asleep, he could get up in the first second when the phone rang.


    When Darren couldn''t get through to Amanda, he had wanted to call the landline phone in the manor directly. Since Gregorio was his grandfather''s assistant, he had a lot of rights in the manor. But as Mr. Darren''s assistant, Sophie had no rights in the manor. So if she called the servant to inform Amanda, the servant might ask for Nicholas'' permission.


    It was faster and more convenient for her to call Gregorio.


    "Hello, brother, help me find Amanda." Hiding in the bathroom, she made a call.


    "What are you going to do so late? Why doesn''t Mr. Darren call her by himself?" Having been instructed by Nicholas, Gregorio said vigilantly as he heard it was his sister who asked him question.


    "Mr. Darren is drinking alone. I don''t know what''s wrong with him. Amanda is the only one who can make him happy now. Hurry up," Sophie urged.


    She didn''t know that her carelessness exposed Darren''s situation.

 Chapter 324 Continuous Phone Calls

    ''Darren was drinking alone. What would happen to him?'' Gregorio came to his senses quickly, trying to stall Sophie, "Okay, I see. I''ll get up and go find her right now. You stay there and take care of Mr. Darren."


    Sophie nodded, hung up the phone, and hurried back to her seat.


    Darren looked at her and said, "You have been in the bathroom for a long time."


    To Sophie''s surprise, he still took notice of it. Sophie wanted to give him a big surprise and said, "I got in the wrong house. I didn''t find the way."


    Darren didn''t pay much attention to that. He continued to drink here.


    Sophie was waiting for Gregorio''s phone call. But her phone didn''t ring. She cursed in her heart, ''What is he doing? He asks me to wait patiently. Will he call me next year?''


    However, Gregorio was not in a hurry at all. He firstly reported it to Nicholas. After getting his instructions, he went to Amanda slowly.


    While Amanda was sleeping soundly, someone knocked at the door.


    She opened her eyes and shouted, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me." Came the voice of Gregorio.


    Amanda then turned on the lights and sat up, yawning. She looked outside and found that the stars were still on. She wondered why Gregorio called her now. So she asked lazily, "What do you want?" She didn''t even have time to open the door.


    "Mr. Darren is looking for you. He called you, but you didn''t answer. So I came here to ask if you have time. Call him back if you want," Gregorio said with a smile.


    ''A call from my husband?'' she thought. Amanda was used to turning off her cell phone at night. She thought that Darren was not free until tonight. She hurriedly turned on her phone and found there was indeed several missed calls from Darren. Amanda called him at once.


    On the other side of the line, Darren was already drunk, but he also knew that it was not the right time to get drunk.


    There were few people on the street at night, and Darren and Sophie didn''t get in the car. They walked on the road side by side and talked to each other. Their breath gave out white smoke.


    "The pom


    into laughter. He was so annoyed that he didn''t go to sleep but go to drink in the middle of the night. Moreover, she had to get up and call him when she was asleep. She had called him for a long time, but no one answered. She was pregnant now and she didn''t have time to look after him.


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Darren shook his head helplessly. The wind had been blowing enough. Sophie called a taxi. They went back to rest first. There would be a fierce battle tomorrow.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Darren went to take a shower first. After that, he wiped his hair casually. He used to ask Amanda to dry his hair, but she never did that. As a wife, she didn''t care about her husband. She was really an unqualified wife.


    But he loved her so much.


    Darren was a little tired after drinking, so he leaned against the bed and closed his eyes for a while. Suddenly, his phone rang, and a text message popped up.


    "You bastard! Don''t disturb me in the middle of the night again." By then, Amanda was lost in her thoughts. She thought that something bad had happened to Darren. So she called him anxiously. But he didn''t answer the phone. Finally, he picked up the phone. But he just flirted with her. So she was a little unhappy that she was awoken at the night. She decided to text Darren and vented her anger.


    But Darren called her immediately.

 Chapter 325 A Naughty Pregnant Woman

    "Well, don''t think that I will forgive you even if you work hard outside." After getting through to the other side, Amanda shouted, "I''m tired, too. It''s not easy for me to eat and sleep every day."


    There was a burst of laughter from the other end of the line. ''How adorable my wife is!'' Darren thought.


    "What are you laughing at? Let me tell you, if you are the one who''s pregnant, you should know how hard it is for pregnant women to keep a peaceful life. They are too wicked to tell me that I can''t try too hard while going to the toilet," Amanda said. She felt wronged.


    "It''s okay. I''ll cover it for you." Darren was so happy that he fell on the bed to play with her.


    Amanda was speechless. How could this rascal make such a joke and brazen request while she was talking to him about her grievances?


    "Ouch, my stomach hurts." Amanda lay on her bed and groaned.


    "Get up and ask the doctor to come over to have a check-up. I want to make sure whether you have eaten too much or something that your body can''t stand," said Darren worriedly.


    "No, I won''t. You don''t care about me anyway. You just want to piss me and the baby off. I know what you are thinking," Amanda said. Grievance was written all over her face.


    "Go get the doctor. We need to see a doctor first," said Darren worriedly.


    "Well, you pissed me off here and why did you ask me to find a doctor? Just let me die," Amanda replied in a joking tone.


    In fact, Darren was not in a good mood tonight. Hearing what Amanda said, he immediately said seriously, "What are you talking about? Don''t be so unreasonable. I don''t want to hear that word."


    Amanda was stunned.


    Darren said coldly, "Amanda, if you dare to die, I''ll find someone to bury with you."


    "Who will be buried with me?" Amanda asked.


    Darren snorted, "Of course the person you care most."


    "Don''t go too far


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a good mood."


    "I was in a bad mood because I want to sleep with you. But you aren''t with me. So I couldn''t fall asleep," Darren said flatly.


    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat. ''What a frank guy!'' she thought. She babbled, "Stop it. I thought you missed me and our baby. I''m a little fatter now. Because the baby ate a lot. Do you want to have a look?"


    This idea was creative. Darren agreed without a second thought.


    Amanda stood up and stood in front of the mirror. She shook her head and thought, ''I''m too fat! My belly is bulging out like a watermelon.'' Her body shape had been ruined. She took a face and side photo in front of the mirror and sent them to him.


    Darren clicked on the picture and it was a photo taken by Amanda in a loose nightgown. She didn''t sleep well and her hair was a little messy, which made people want to touch it. Her belly became bigger and she looked so happy. He believed that she must have a good meal at home.


    However, such a simple photo stirred up a stream of heat in Darren''s heart. Because his wife and child were in this photo. He loved them and wanted to protect them.


    "What do you think? Have I gained weight again?" Amanda asked nervously.


    Darren chuckled, "I really want to touch it."

 Chapter 326 Sudden Abdominal Pain

    "Do you want to touch it?" Amanda touched the belly with her own hand. It was soft, flexible and felt good. Moreover, what she touched was not only her belly, but also her baby. Thinking of this, she smiled.


    "Did you touch it yourself?" On the other side of the line, Darren knew exactly what was happening. He didn''t hear Amanda say anything. He only heard her laugh and knew what she was trying to say.


    Amanda drew back her hand and said with a smile, "It feels good. Do you want to have a try?" Since Darren was not here, she dared to instigate him. If he was beside her, she would definitely not do this.


    Darren knew what she wanted to do. He said lightly, "Don''t worry. I''ll check it as long as I go back. I will touch every part of your body."


    "But when will you come back?" Amanda leaned back on the sofa and waked up Luna, who was in a doghouse. And she asked it to answer the phone with her.


    "What? Do you miss me?" Darren asked.


    "No, I didn''t. Luna misses you," Amanda denied quickly.


    Luna slightly licked Amanda''s hand. Although it didn''t know what its master was talking about, it had to react when it heard its own name.


    "Is only Luna missing me?" Darren was a little dissatisfied. They had separated. Wouldn''t she die if she was not so stubborn? Was it so difficult to make him happy?


    "Not only Luna." The corners of Amanda''s mouth couldn''t help going up. She covered her mouth immediately and thought, ''I can''t be so useless. If Darren knows that I miss him so much and dream about something disharmonious, I will be too ashamed to face him.''


    She was sure that she would be ridiculed for a lifetime if she told him the truth.


    "Well, I...I dreamed about you yesterday." Amanda blurted out. She was imagining what he would react if she said that. She didn''t expect that she would blurt it out. As soon as he said that, the next second, Amanda was anxious to bury herself in a pillow. ''What am I doing?'' she thought.


    Darren was blushed and asked, "Really? What did you dream of?"


    "I won''t say it." With the phone in


    s so nervous that he didn''t know how to comfort her. The phone was still connected, and there was no reply from the doctor. She said in fear, "Darren, no one answer the phone."


    She had never thought that the person who took care of her there would not be there. Normally, when she made an internal call, there would be someone answering at the first time. That was why she called this number at the first time. But so long had passed, nobody came. Where were those people? If no one was there, Amanda could hardly imagine what would happen next.


    Darren instantly called another number and the phone was answered at once.


    "You should go to see Amanda now. Take doctors and first-aid equipment with you. Hurry up!" Darren just regretted that he couldn''t fly there and check how Amanda was doing. Now that she couldn''t get through to the internal line, he could only urge other people to go there.


    "Is something wrong with Miss Cheng?" The house was lit up all of a sudden. The people in the front yard had already gotten up and were ready to run backward.


    "What happened?" The servants who were in charge of taking care of Amanda were still sleeping. But suddenly, so many people came in. The people who came in were led by Gregorio, who looked livid. He didn''t show any expression on his face to these servants. The most important thing for him now was Amanda.

 Chapter 327 A Conspiracy

    At the same time, Amanda was writhing in pain on the bed. She used to go to the hospital herself when she had a high fever before. So this time, she decided to find someone herself. Then Amanda struggled to sit up. She was bleeding.


    The hot stream seemed to take away all her hopes. If there was something wrong with the baby, and it couldn''t be saved, Amanda would never forgive herself. Because the An family had offered her very good care. She gritted her teeth, endured the sharp pain in her belly, and went out to call for help. Only two steps later, the door was directly opened from outside.


    The light in the room was so bright that Gregorio could only see Amanda''s tears. She held the handrail hard. Her nightdress was crumpled. There was two drops of blood on the floor. She was in great pain with a pale face. She clasped the railing with her ten fingers and her legs were shaking.


    Gregorio took a step forward and held her hand. Seeing it was Gregorio, the latter felt soft and leaned in his arms, saying weakly, "It hurts." She couldn''t speak a complete sentence now and could only use a single word to express her feelings.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Seeing her like this, Gregorio''s heart ached. He arranged for a servant to help Amanda get into the car and sent her to the special treatment room.


    The torture lasted until the sun rose in the morning. The pain in her belly was as much as the first time that Susie kicked her and made her lose the baby. So when Amanda woke up, she asked the doctor anxiously, "How is the baby?"


    After getting the positive reply from the doctor, Amanda suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It was all right as long as the baby was fine. It took her a long time to fall asleep after being in infusion.


    She had fallen asleep. And something was happening on the other side.


    Only the medical staff and servants who had been taking care of Amanda were left on the operation table. Then, Gregorio ordered all the servants to go outside


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be so bold? Go and investigate it right now."


    "I''ve already started a thorough investigation. The baby is fine now. And Miss Cheng is resting. But she''s not in a good condition. It''s obvious that she was frightened," Gregorio said.


    "Take a psychologist or invite Maggie over. I think she can calm her emotions more," Darren said. He had faith in Maggie.


    "I have sent someone to pick her up. She will be here soon." Gregorio was more thoughtful than Darren. He had sent someone to pick up Maggie last night, because Amanda had no friends here. And her family members didn''t care about her at all. Maggie was the only one who could comfort her now. Gregorio still had a younger sister who could depend on him. As for Amanda''s only brother, he was in a vegetative state now, and he couldn''t take care of himself.


    Hanging up the phone, Darren pounded the table in depression. His eyes were full of anger and pain.


    ''Who dared to ruin the child of Amanda? I will find out who did this, and let the person pay the price!'' he swore to himself.


    "Mr. Darren, we are going to the company today, Mr. Darren!" Sophie was waiting for him in the hotel this morning. When she was about to report work, she saw the sullen look on Darren''s face. She had never seen such look before. She couldn''t help but whisper in surprise.

 Chapter 328 The Expectation In His Heart

    "Nothing," Darren said flatly. Now that he was here, he couldn''t make it to Amanda immediately. Only by finishing the work could he go back early.


    Sophie didn''t know what had happened that night. She just thought that Darren didn''t have a good rest. She thought that there must be some quarrel between Mr. Darren and Amanda.


    The schedule was still tight day by day. Darren was performing well. It could be said that he was high in fighting spirit. He met the inspector and the lawyer. He was invincible.


    After a short while, Darren finished the business of the company. He drove to find Lionel, who had reached the construction site along the coast.


    Although the time they went to Germany was almost the same, they acted separately. They only saw each other hurriedly at the beginning, and later they had video meetings to communicate. When they saw each other, they could see the blood streak in each other''s eyes.


    "Mr. Darren didn''t sleep well these days, did you? "You don''t look energetic. I thought I was the one who couldn''t sleep well. As you know, the living conditions here are so bad," Lionel said with a smile.


    "Amanda ran into some trouble last night," Darren said flatly.


    The expression on Lionel''s face changed. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that he cared about Amanda so much, Darren felt a little uncomfortable. But he thought he shouldn''t tell anyone about Amanda''s health. After all, the investigation about this accident would be done in secret. So he said, "I mean, she jumped several times when we chatted. Then she felt a little uncomfortable."


    If Amanda knew what Darren said, she would get angry.


    "She should have been more careful," Lionel said with a worried look.


    "I''m here to see what''s going on. What about the meeting over there?" Darren asked.


    Lionel nodded. "The other party has invited us to go to the SM Island and we''re going to have a meeting there."


    "SM Island? Is it safe?" Darren frowned slightly. He had never heard of this place before. It was facing the sea. Why did they ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Lionel didn''t put on airs, he was still dignified as he sat next to Darren.


    And the man, Darren. Because Jimmy was also a worker of the An family. So he had heard of Mr. Darren before. He looked handsome in the rear seat, with thin lips and cool eyes. He seemed to participate in some important conference. He had a special temperament.


    Suddenly, Darren raised his eyes and looked into the mirror sharply. Jimmy quickly looked away and focused on driving.


    ''He must be hiding something, '' Darren wondered. Jimmy looked flustered. He had met all kinds of people, but he couldn''t tell what was on Jimmy''s mind now. He could not help wondering what bad idea he had. However, even if he did something evil, Darren would not be afraid of him at all. In his eyes, a man like Jimmy was nobody.


    Looking at the sea along the road, Lionel was slightly relieved. He would be able to go back after finishing his work. Nicholas had promised to give him the charge of the SH Film when he came back. Lionel believed that he would get the control of his family soon based on the SH Film, and then he could become the board of directors of the An Group with his own strength. Even without the support of his grandfather, he could compete with the members of the Gu family.


    "You have a good mood?" Noticing the smile on his face, Darren opened his mouth to break the silence.

 Chapter 330 Dont Be So Unreasonable

    "Well, I can''t talk to you anymore. My husband is still worried about me," Amanda said. After she talked with Lionel, Amanda found that Lionel was in a good mood. She thought that Lionel had a good relationship with Josie, which made her feel relieved.


    Although she and Lionel once had a relationship and they loved each other deeply, after so many years, not everyone had to be with the one they loved for the first time. It had been so long, and so many things had happened. Although that relationship was very good, it could no longer be maintained. She had already fallen in love with Darren, Darren had done so much for her, and at the same time, she also hoped that Lionel would have his own love, and they could fall in love with each other.


    If only Josie could win his heart, Amanda would only wish them happiness. Now it seemed that Josie was indeed that woman who won Lionel''s love.


    After that, Lionel handed the phone to Darren, and the latter said, "You just woke up. Don''t talk too much. Have a good rest." She had said something nice to others, why should he listen to her?


    "Don''t you want to listen to me?" She couldn''t believe that Darren could be so tough to talk to her.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Go to bed first," Darren said. He thought that she just woke up and had said too much words. He had to take care of the baby in her womb.


    "Fine, I''ll go get some rest. I won''t call you again," Amanda compromised after hearing the overbearing order from Darren.


    "I''ll call you later." Sensing her anger, Darren gave a smile.


    ''Bastard, '' she thought. Holding the phone hung up by her, Amanda was still in a sulk. Maggie pushed the door open and came in, bringing a plate of fresh strawberry, "The fruit here is good."


    "Give me one," Amanda proposed.


    Maggie sat down with the fruit plate and said, "You can''t eat it now. It''s too cold. If you want to eat, I can ask them to prepare strawberry milk or strawberry juice for you."


    "But I want to eat the whole strawberry," she said. ''Darren pissed me off on the ph


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    manda used to be an easy-going person. She made great efforts to keep the secret from others. Now she wants to talk about it, but the person is not with her. I don''t understand. What''s the big deal? Why do you have to ask Darren to leave? It''s just the beginning of her pregnancy. No one stayed by her side when her baby is in the most dangerous condition."


    "Yes, I heard that the work is almost finished there. Since Mr. Darren and Mr. Lionel are there, they are almost as capable as each other. If Mr. Darren can hand over his work to Mr. Lionel, Mr. Lionel can also finish it by himself. And then Mr. Darren can come back soon. After that, there is nothing else. But Mr. Darren is always responsible for his business. You can persuade him if you really want to," Gregorio said.


    "Do you want me to persuade him?" Maggie said suspiciously, "I barely talk with Darren. How can I persuade him? He won''t listen to me even if I persuade him."


    "But you are his wife''s good friend. With this identity, he might listen to you. In fact, I know her. Amanda would never ask for Mr. Darren''s company. You''re her best friend, so it''s okay for her to ask you to help her," Gregorio said.


    Maggie looked at Gregorio and asked directly, "if Darren can leave the work at any time, then I think he will immediately do it. He doesn''t need our outsiders to persuade him."

 Chapter 331 A Shocking Secret

    "Both of them are too shy to open their minds." A smile appeared on Gregorio''s face. He sat down opposite Maggie and took out the fresh litchi. He peeled the shell to reveal the snow-white flesh. "The same as this litchi. It''s so beautiful but you have to wrap it in the ugly shell. You have to break it with your external force so that others can see its flesh."


    Maggie looked at the round fruit. Her appetite was stirred. She immediately peeled a few and eat. Then she said, "The fruit here is so good. I didn''t eat much meal today. I ate all the fruit here."


    Seeing that she changed the topic, Gregorio didn''t insist. Instead, he smiled and said, "If you like it, you can stay a few more days. Miss Ning is very welcomed to live in the this family. The person who can live in here is not an ordinary person."


    "I know, even though it is Rose, she is not qualified to live here," Maggie said indifferently.


    The smile on Gregorio''s face faded. He looked away and asked the servants to fetch the potted plant. When there was nobody else in the living room, he said, "Who wants to know this?" ''Was it Amanda or Maggie who wanted to know about this?'' he wondered.


    Maggie looked up at him, "It doesn''t matter who wants to know. We are determined to advance and retreat together."


    "If she wants to know something about this, I can only choose the best words to tell her, because she is not suitable to know many things. If you want to know something about her, I can tell you more, because you will not tell her." Then Gregorio added, "If you really want the best for her, you will not tell her."


    Maggie''s heart was sinking. She thought it was bad news. Numerous thoughts flashed through her mind, but she then firmly said, "It is okay. You can tell me everything."


    Gregorio poured himself a cup of tea. Maggie waited for a long time with worry. Seeing that Gregorio was sipping tea leisurely, she raised her eyebrows and said with dis


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    kind of thing be put into Amanda''s food? What are you doing?"


    "If you get furious again, I won''t say anything," Austin replied flatly.


    Maggie sat on the sofa, as if she were sitting on a stud. As expected, she was unable to calm down at the moment. Someone put an abortion pill into Amanda''s food. Could she eat that easily? Fortunately, the baby in her womb was fine, or she would definitely pull out the person who had drugged her and cut her into pieces.


    "The manor is always well guarded. But after Miss Cheng divorced Mr. Darren, living here is inevitably disreputable. Besides, money makes the mare go. There must be someone who has made a mistake," Gregorio said coldly.


    Maggie stared at him. "Do you know who did it?"


    "In here. I can know whatever I want to know. To be frank, who doesn''t want the baby born the most is the murderer," said Gregorio.


    "Do you mean Rose?"


    Gregorio hurriedly turned back to look at the person who asked the question. But he didn''t know when Amanda was standing on the second floor. She looked at them quietly and asked.


    "Amanda, you are sleeping, aren''t you? Why are you up?" As soon as Maggie saw Amanda, Maggie stood up. She didn''t want Amanda to hear what she and Gregorio had talked about. But now, Amanda seemed to have heard it.

 Chapter 332 A Pregnant Womans IQ

    Seeing this, Gregorio asked directly, "When did you come out?"


    "It has been a long time," Amanda said. In fact, she just couldn''t fall asleep, so she wanted to get up and walk for a few steps. When she heard the last sentence from Gregorio, she took advantage of it and said.


    Gregorio and Maggie must be talking about something important. Because Maggie looked frightened when she came out. Amanda was sure that they must talk about something serious. So she pulled a long face and responded calmly.


    Maggie hurriedly said, "Amanda..." All of a sudden, her instep was stepped by Gregorio. Maggie hurried to shut up. "Then why do you mention Rose?" asked Gregorio.


    Hearing this, Amanda was confused. Her mind was working so fast that she asked him, "Am I wrong?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. We are telling a secret story and we are going to determine who the murderer is, but the murderer is not called Rose." Seeing the emotionless look on Gregorio''s face, Maggie couldn''t help but marvel at his performance. ''This is so like Gregorio, '' she thought. So she echoed, "Amanda, I was already scared at the critical moment. I was scared to death by your sudden voice."


    ''Am I wrong?'' Amanda thought. Amanda was a little confused by what they said. She looked at Maggie suspiciously. With her understanding of Maggie, if she was really scared by the story, and found that it was a false shock, she would complain at the first time.


    Amanda thought is Maggie was scared by the story. She would complain and say, "Amanda, you scared the shit out of me." Instead of standing up hastily.


    On the contrary, Gregorio was very calm now, but she couldn''t believe what he said. He had a quick mind, so she must think it out.


    Amanda looked at Gregorio and Maggie coldly. A mocking smile appeared on Gregorio''s lips. "Miss Cheng, as far as I can see, you fear t


    angry with me. He is good at confusing right and wrong. This is the only way I can use to find out the truth. See, my arm got hurt," Amanda said.


    Hearing her arm was injured, Maggie hurried to check the wound and it turned out to be a piece of blue. But the pregnant woman''s body was so delicate that she asked Gregorio to fetch medicinal liquor for Amanda.


    "I tell you, if you play tricks on me again, I will ignore you and leave at once," Maggie warned her angrily.


    In this case, perhaps only Maggie was able to act maliciously in front of Amanda. Gregorio couldn''t help but smile. If Darren said so, there was no doubt that Amanda would fight against Darren several rounds. If there was someone in the world who could make Amanda obedient, Maggie, who was a tough person to deal with, was the only one who could do that.


    "No, I won''t. I will take good care of myself, thanks to your teachings," Amanda promised.


    "Now that you''ve known the truth, what are you going to do with her?" asked Gregorio.


    "What do I want to do?" After a pause, the smile on Amanda''s face disappeared. "I can only be more careful in the future. If she really gets what she wants, that is because I don''t have the ability to protect myself and my baby."

 Chapter 333 Have To Fight Back

    "There is no way for Amanda to do that. She is just a pregnant woman. Even if she wants to do something, your family will just care about the baby, but not care about the mother. As long as the baby is in Rose''s belly, your family will do nothing to her. It''s meaningless to ask this," Maggie said angrily. Her face had been gloomy since she heard from Gregorio that the An family would take in Rose and her child. So she became angry when she heard what he said.


    Looking at Amanda, Gregorio smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    "What?" Amanda had no idea what the man was talking about.


    "What do you think of what she said just now?" Gregorio said.


    "What did she say?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie didn''t know what was going on. She just looked at Gregorio.


    "She said as long as Rose is carrying the baby, the An family will do nothing to her," Gregorio replied flatly.


    "She''s right. Grandfather cares about the baby very much," Amanda said and nodded.


    "If a mother knows that someone has poisoned her child, she will get even with the enemy. If this mother returns the favor and makes the enemy lose her baby, I think no one will blame this mother. Because she is doing this for protecting her child," Gregorio said word by word.


    Amanda''s heart sank. "What are you talking about?" she asked nervously.


    Maggie was shocked by what she heard. She looked at Gregorio with fear. ''This man is so horrible. He wanted to kill a woman''s child and instigated Amanda to do that. He is so crazy. Although Rose is hateful, their child is innocent after all, '' she thought.


    "Do you still remember what I told you? If you want to be Darren''s woman, you have to pay the price." Staring at Amanda, Gregorio went on, "Now it''s your best time. You have the best excuse. You can do anything for your baby. Even Mr. Nicholas and Mr. Darren won''t be mad at you because you''re pregnant."


    "If you wan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    bags. Amanda said, "I advise you to take a few more bags."


    Maggie rolled her eyes and said, "You have to be self-conscious when you''re a pregnant woman. Eating too much snacks is bad for the baby. Stop eating too much." As soon as she finished her sentence, she only took one bag of snack to Amanda.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t hold it, idiot," Amanda added.


    "Are you kidding me? I have eaten everything. Do you think I can''t control myself when I see your snacks?" Maggie threw the bag to Amanda, and Amanda took one and began to eat.


    Maggie took a bag and tore it, and found it was potato chips. The fragrance of it was really special. Then she opened the bag and the inner shell of the bag were sealed well. Maggie took out one bag and tasted it. The taste was not bad, so she continued to eat. She hadn''t finished yet and she wanted more.


    Turning her head, she found that Amanda was eating her chips slowly. There was a ridicule in her eyes when she looked at her. ''Haha, Maggie, you said so much just now. You must feel embarrassed now, '' Amanda thought.


    However, it was impossible for Maggie to feel embarrassed. She took the bag of chips away from Amanda and started to eat. "You took these snacks from me. You''re going too far," Amanda added.

 Chapter 334 Im Worried About You

    Maggie took the crisps and tore them apart, and began to eat again. Seeing how angry Amanda was, she said, "All these are fried things. You''d better not eat too much. Just one bag is enough."


    With a smile, Amanda shook her head helplessly and said, "I can''t stand you anymore. Don''t worry. These chips were made by Gregorio. He specially adjusted the ingredients several times, so that it will be the freshest, and not affect your body."


    "Really? No wonder it tastes so special." Maggie stared at the fried golden potato chips, each of which was plump and tempting. The chips were poured sauce in the beginning, so it tasted special.


    "I didn''t expect that he is such a good cook. He looks so cold and unapproachable." Maggie sighed, "Never judge a book by its cover."


    "I''m also curious about it. I didn''t expect that it could be so delicious, so I asked him to make many for me. There are various flavor here. The food has different flavor. You can take some if you like." Amanda preferred to share the good with others.


    The temptation of delicious food was a big deal to all the foodies. Maggie checked the wardrobe and found a variety of snacks, many fruit dried, crisps, beef grains, all in a line. They were placed in a very good order, looking very pleasing.


    Maggie had randomly opened the upper cabinet, and now the second and third cabinet were open. She thought the treatment of pregnant women was really good. She had never seen these snacks before.


    "What a coincidence! The dishes are well placed inside. Are you sure you want to eat them all?" Maggie asked.


    After eating the crisps, Amanda took out a wet tissue and wiped her hands. She leaned against the sofa and said lazily, "I don''t know. I have never paid attention to it. Is there anything special?"


    "There are indeed a lot of snacks," Maggie said.


    "It was Gregorio who picked up the ingredients. Since he didn''t allow me to eat something carelessly, h


    r, the An family wouldn''t do anything to her since she was pregnant now. She knew clearly that Amanda woke up in the middle of the night because of pain and almost lost her baby. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her next time.


    "Amanda, I''m so worried about you." Maggie frowned, "It looks safe here, but it''s very dangerous. Don''t they care about your feelings? Just because she is pregnant, and they will let her go whatever she had done?"


    She was so excited that her eyes turned red while speaking.


    "Do you really believe what Gregorio said?" Amanda smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Maggie blinked and wondered, ''What does Amanda mean? Is Gregorio lying?''


    With a pout, Amanda ordered, "Get me a glass of juice."


    "What kind of juice do you want?" Maggie asked.


    "Strawberry juice, I think. There is fresh strawberry juice. It is condensed in that box. Just added some water in it."


    Maggie went to bring her a glass of bright red strawberry juice. Amanda took a deep breath and said, "Just now, Gregorio said those words because he wanted to instigate me to kill Rose''s child. Then who do you think I am? Darren indeed likes me, but I can''t do that harmful things. If I hurt Rose''s baby, what would Mr. Nicholas think of me, and what will others think of me?"

 Chapter 335 An Disconnected Video Call

    Speaking of this, Amanda said coldly, "Maggie, don''t be cheated by him. I always can''t believe what he said."


    "Is he lying to us?" Maggie frowned and thought, ''If so, I have to think carefully about what Gregorio said just now.'' Then she said, "Was it not Rose who wanted to hurt you?"


    "He should not hide it from us as the result will not affect him." Amanda shook her head and added, "But I''m wondering how is Rose now."


    "Do you care about her? I advise you not to worry too much. You should take care of yourself." Maggie said hastily. She didn''t want Amanda to have anything to do with Rose anymore. She had seen what kind of people Rose was. Rose had gone to all sorts of cruel means. She had pretended to be pitiful and threatened Darren with her life last time.


    If Amanda went to see Rose again, and listened to her talk about the romantic past with Darren, it would be totally horrible.


    In the evening, Maggie was picked up by the Zhao family. Maggie didn''t want to go back, but the Zhao family was going to attend a dinner party of a partner. As Henry''s wife, she had to go there. So she left reluctantly, with a box of snacks in her hands.


    When Gregorio came to have dinner, the cabinet was almost empty. The corner of his mouth twitched. "Don''t tell me you cleaned it for the whole afternoon."


    "How can we eat that much? She took all of them back home." Amanda didn''t like the snacks, and Maggie liked them more than she did. So she asked Maggie to take them away, especially the chips.


    Suddenly, Amanda smiled and said, "I think you are right."


    "What?" Gregorio asked.


    With a smile, Amanda drew a circle on her belly. "A mother''s fighting. I think you will help me, won''t you?"


    The expression on Gregorio''s face changed slightly. He looked away and said, "I think you would like the fish congee tonight."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rren immediately answered with dissatisfaction.


    ''I''m speechless. Why is he so impatient? Why didn''t he click the second time after being rejected?'' she thought. After a long time, Amanda comforted herself by pouting, "I''m pregnant now. Though I work too hard to type, it''s more convenient to speak. HMM, that''s it. And when I turn on the camera, I can see his face which I taught him a lesson, which makes me feel better."


    So she decisively clicked the video invitation. Darren stood up and went to pour water for himself, so he didn''t reply to Amanda. After he drank a glass of water, he found that the request Amanda had sent to him had been cancelled automatically since he hadn''t given her reply for a long time. Darren immediately clicked on it, and Amanda refused him repeatedly in anger. ''He was too unreasonable to ignore me!'' she thought.


    Darren explained quickly, "I went to get a glass of water, so I didn''t see your invitation."


    Amanda put on a hopeless face. She was still angry when she saw Darren''s invitation, especially when she thought of what Gregorio had said. Although she would not hurt Rose''s baby, the An family''s attitude was obvious. They didn''t care her feelings, they only cared two babies.

 Chapter 336 Fuck Off

    ''Did he know what happened to me?'' she thought. Amanda clicked the green key. Then she saw Darren'' face. It seemed that it had been a long time since the last time she saw his face. The moment she saw his face again, she found that she missed him so much that her eyes got wet.


    Because now he was not only her lover, but also her relative, and the father of her child.


    "Is it because of the camera? Why do you look so fat?" Looking at her round face on the screen, Darren said with a frown.


    "Do you think I''m fat?" Amanda asked.


    "Oh, nothing. If you suddenly gained a lot of weight, which is not very healthy. You should pay more attention to it. I''ve noticed that the pregnant women are not allowed to move freely in the early stage of pregnancy, but they might get dropsy if they don''t take exercise. You''d better ask a masseuse to take care of you," Darren said.


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Amanda broke into a smile and said, "You know what? I made you experience of parenting a baby."


    "I just know a simple thing," said Darren.


    "Do you know why my stomach suddenly hurts?" Amanda looked at the camera and asked carefully.


    Darren''s eyes rolled. His instinct told him that there must be some underlying meaning in her question. He said indifferently, "What do you think?"


    But what he said proved what Amanda had guessed. She looked at Darren and said, "I know nothing, but I think you will never lie to me."


    "Yes, I won''t lie to you, so I can''t answer you now," Darren said.


    He couldn''t tell her that it was Rose who bribed the cook. Otherwise, Amanda would feel very depressed when she found that both his grandfather and the An family didn''t do anything to Rose. In fact, as soon as he got to know the result, Darren immediately ordered people to teach those cooks a hard lesson. However, now that Rose''s identity was like a hot potato, he could not do anything to h


    ut since he was here, he couldn''t go back like this. Otherwise, he couldn''t finish his task.


    Amanda said fuck off when Gregorio knocked on the door just now. Thinking of this, he entered the room directly without knocking on the door again.


    The room was dark because Amanda didn''t turn on the light. Darkness made her feel safer.


    The only light here was probably street lamps outside. It was snowing harder and harder. Big snowflakes fell on the ground under the projection of street lamps, which looked very warm and beautiful.


    But Amanda had no time to appreciate it. She sat in the corner, holding her knees and crying silently. When she saw Gregorio come in, she asked with a hoarse and fierce voice, "What are you doing in here?"


    "Come in to accompany the sad person. Nobody else is here. If I can''t make you happy, both Mr. Nicholas and Mr. Darren will think I can''t handle it well," Gregorio said.


    "It''s none of your business." Amanda wiped her face with a tissue and muttered.


    Gregorio sat down and handed her two bottles of beer, "Do you want to have a sip?"


    "I don''t want. How am I supposed to drink this?" Amanda added. ''Although I want to drown my sorrows in wine, I''m pregnant now. How could I drink so much alcohol?'' she thought.

 Chapter 337 A Huge Difference

    "Since you have done the thing that all pregnant women would not do, do you still care about a bottle of wine? Maybe you''ll feel better after drinking it. It can help you stop being so depressed in the following days. You won''t feel depressed until you drink. You can speak out what you want to say, and you don''t have to suppress yourself all the time."


    Then, Gregorio handed the beer to Amanda. She thought for a while, and gave it back to him. "No, I don''t want any drink."


    "To be honest, sometimes I feel even more strange. People say that short term pain is better than long term pain. However, I have seen that people often choose long term pain instead of short term pain. If you drink it, you will vent for your anger tonight. And you will have a happy day tomorrow. If you have to repress it today, you will think this issue all the time and can''t let it go. The bad feeling is more harm than a bottle of beer to the baby," Gregorio replied flatly.


    Hearing this, Amanda took the beer immediately. She tried to pull it, but failed. Her fingers were red, so she had to hand it to Gregorio.


    "You''re really useless," replied Gregorio with a smile. He raised his hand, opened the can and handed it to Amanda. With a raised beer, Amanda took a big gulp as if she was going to die a heroic death. The liquid in her mouth was not the pungent liquid but the sweet milk. She opened her eyes wide and checked carefully. It was really the beer can. But when did the milk become this style? But when she took a closer look, she found that was clearly a beer can.


    "Cheers!" Gregorio opened another can and clinked glasses with Amanda. Then, Amanda took the can and had a look. There was beer in the can, and only milk in her own can. She immediately realized that Gregorio was playing a trick and mumbled, "Since it is milk, you should tell me earlier, so that I won''t have to struggle in the beginning."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    for the An family than me?" Amanda asked.


    "I don''t mind if you want to put it this way. Think about it. When she told Darren that she was pregnant, he didn''t want the baby at all. He only wanted to be with you. Think about it again. What support did Nicholas give her? She was only allowed to announce her pregnancy in front of the media, and you were sent to this house. All the people here take good care of you as soon as you live in here."


    Lowering her head, Amanda didn''t respond. She didn''t think it was a blessing. And she didn''t care about the care of the An family at all. The child was supposed to be her own child. After Darren had broken her heart at first, she didn''t expect his love anymore.


    "You made such a contrast. If you were her, would you feel at ease when you are nourishing the fetus?" Gregorio replied flatly.


    "Maybe. If I were her, I would never give birth to this child who doesn''t have a father''s love," Amanda proposed.


    "I don''t want to figure out the reason and purpose of her pregnancy. But in such a predicament, she can do something to you for her baby''s sake, but you can do nothing but hide in your room and cry silently. What else do you think you can do?"


    "I didn''t cry all day either," Amanda tried to justify herself.

 Chapter 338 His Support

    "Don''t argue with me. You just tell me what useful things have you done during your pregnancy?" Gregorio replied flatly.


    Amanda was speechless. Because she did nothing. She just ate and slept well. Moreover, Gregorio had taught her a lesson. He told her to be stronger. Only by doing so, could she stop being suspicious and disturbed all day long and no one would ever look down upon her.


    "You are so talkative. Now I''m trapped here. I can do nothing. All I can do is to take a walk for my unborn baby. What else can I do?" Amanda continued in a low voice after taking a deep breath.


    "It is you that insist on using this chip as a burden. Think about it. You can make a great achievement if you do the right things," Gregorio said.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." The snow flakes on the floor blew away by the wind. Although it was snowing, the room was warm and dark, making her want to open the window and breathe fresh air outside.


    "You had a good idea. Go to visit Rose," said Gregorio.


    Amanda widened her eyes in shock. She had thought that he didn''t keep his words, but now he asked for more.


    "At least you should give her a warning by telling her that you had known what she was doing."


    On hearing this, Amanda smiled bitterly. "Even Mr. Nicholas wouldn''t harm her. What''s the point of telling me?"


    "It''s different. Your grandfather cares about the baby in her belly, but you don''t care. So she is worried that you might do something to hurt it. Whether the baby is alive or not, Mr. Darren will be with you. But if Rose loses her baby, there will be no connection between her and the family. At that time, the An family will only make a clean break with her as soon as possible. She is more afraid of missing the child than you are. We should


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er soft hair fell on his arm like running water. There was also a fragrance of shampoo on her head, which was mixed specially for her, with a very good aroma of lily flowers.


    With her head resting on the shoulders of Gregorio, Amanda sighed and said, "If only you were my brother! Then I can rest assured with you!"


    "So, are you still on your guard?" Gregorio sneered.


    "I''m not on my guard. I just feel sorry that it''s too risky for you to help me. If you were my brother, I could let you do this," Amanda murmured.


    "I don''t need it." The corner of Gregorio''s mouth turned up.


    Amanda rested her head on his shoulder. She fell asleep slowly without saying anything. Feeling that her breath became smooth, Gregorio stretched her body slightly. Then he picked her up and put her on the bed. After tucking her in, he left the room quietly.


    He seemed to be still holding her breath on his shoulder. The warm yellow apricot lamp shone on him, making him look like a sweet candy. The snow was very big. Gregorio opened a big black umbrella, and soon the umbrella was covered with a layer of white snow. His car was parked here, but Gregorio chose to walk forward instead of driving.

 Chapter 339 See The Flowers Again

    Amanda fell asleep in bed. She was exhausted after going through so many things.


    Moreover, after Gregorio told her what she should do, Amanda was relieved miraculously. Although he could not help her directly, in many things, Gregorio was clearer than her.


    Sometimes, Darren would even choose to take the responsibility of the whole thing and protect Amanda very well, in this way, he could make the young girl live in peace. But he didn''t know that it was like blocking a person who was walking on the edge of a cliff and telling her that there were birds and flowers around her, which only made the young girl more upset.


    On the other hand, Gregorio told Amanda to face those hideous and evil tricks, and to let her get rid of them by herself. Although Amanda didn''t like scheming, it could better protect her and control her own life. This was enough for Amanda.


    Rose had planned to hurt her baby. Although Amanda wouldn''t take revenge on her, she would try her best to warn her, and tell her not to be carried away with her arrogance.


    When she woke up, she felt that she had a long and comfortable sleep that she hadn''t had for a long time. She got up and saw the bright sunshine and red plum flowers in the distance wrapped in snow. They looked very pleasing. She was in a good mood too.


    When she went downstairs, she found that Gregorio was already sitting at the table having breakfast.


    "Last night Mr. Darren urged me to come over to comfort you. Now that I have completed my task, if possible, please give me a good evaluation," Gregorio said.


    Amanda chuckled. It was a little weird to hear Gregorio say "give me a good evaluation" in such a serious tone. She even felt a little funny by his words. So she stood at the table, took a red rose from the vase and handed it to him, and said, "Here you are. A reward for your work."


    But Gregorio didn''t take it, "Are you an idiot?" he asked.


    ''H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cident. "The road is slippery. Be careful," Gregorio commanded.


    "I see. Be careful not to slip down," Amanda added. Her shoes were anti slip patterns. But Gregorio was dressed in a western suit every day. Even if he didn''t go out, he had to dress like a CEO. If he slipped down later, that would be funny.


    After Amanda picked the plum blossoms for a long time, she shook the snow falling from her body. She looked at Gregorio and said, "When can I see Rose?"


    "Don''t worry. All you need to do now is to calm down. You''ve got so many things to deal with in the past few days. Just take some time to think it through," said Gregorio.


    Amanda glanced at the plum blossoms in the bag, which was already full. She got close to the bag, smelled the fragrance and said to him, "I''m very calm now."


    "You should calm down completely. Don''t be like Maggie. If you drink tea in a hurry, you will burn your tongue. When I get back, I''ll find you some books. They''re good for you," Gregorio said.


    Amanda pouted, "Okay. I have nothing to do anyway. By the way, what had the media reacted after the news of Rose''s pregnancy had come out?" There were many loyal fans of Rose. What would they think of the baby in Rose''s belly? What did the media say about the baby in her belly?

 Chapter 340 The Prepared Rope

    "Don''t think too much. The public basically has no reaction now. After all, everyone needs to spread some interesting news. It''s hard to get the information of these pregnant people all the time. Moreover, the media does not dare to make up a story because An family''s power. Even the common members of the family do not know the specific information." Seeing her worry, Gregorio didn''t hide any more.


    Could it be true? So Rose just stayed at home and had a rest for her pregnancy? She added, "How much did she pay to buy the cook of the An family?"


    "Two million," Gregorio replied.


    "Two million is enough for the cook to drug me? Isn''t he worried about the consequences of drugging me?" The corner of Amanda''s lips lifted into a sneer. ''What a bargain. Does it mean that as long as I pay five million, I can kill Rose''s child?'' she thought.


    "The wind is a bit strong now. Let''s go back. You can''t show your dissatisfaction with Darren anymore. He has been caring about you. You should try to control your emotion. At least, don''t let him be on the alert at this time," Gregorio said.


    Amanda nodded. She thought she couldn''t be the wilful woman all the time and always depended on Darren. She had to learn to be strong by herself.


    In the evening, as expected, Darren called Amanda. Amanda nodded and answered the phone lazily, leaning against the bed.


    "Do you feel cold at home? I learned from the weather forecast that it''s snowing again." The beginning was normal, as if nothing had happened last time.


    "There are lots of stars," Amanda replied, looking out of the window. The voice on the phone was a little vague, as if she just woke up.


    "Are you sleepy?" He said.


    "I''m fine." At night, Gregorio made a special flavor of plum blossom cake with red plum blossom. It was fragrant and soft. Amanda had witnessed the strange craft of Gregorio again. It was a pity that Gregorio didn''t be a cook. She had stored some food


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as not that easy to be bullied.


    Not knowing what the An family was going to do, Rose was anxious and fearful. She couldn''t get any news from the An family. She thought that no news was the best news. She didn''t know that Amanda had had an accident and the cooks she hired had been exposed.


    She had expected that Amanda lost the baby and died with the baby. If Darren lost Amanda, he would be sad. Rose wanted Darren to be sad. If so, she would always be with him. She would make the child of Amanda become the past, and she and Darren would be together forever.


    So when Rose saw Amanda walking in slowly with a white coat covering her big belly, she was surprised.


    Maggie was with Amanda. She called a taxi. When she ran out, Amanda told her their arrangement.


    The plan was that Amanda insisted on visiting her brother. Darren wasn''t willing to, but he agreed. After getting Darren''s permission, Gregorio arranged Amanda to meet her brother. In the meantime, she made use of the restroom to change her clothes and ran out of the hospital from the back door. And Maggie was awaiting her there. This plan was to make Maggie involve in completely. It seemed that Gregorio had nothing to do with it.


    However, Amanda didn''t care about that at all. What she wanted to see was only Rose.

 Chapter 341 The War Between The Two Women

    "Madam, they insisted on breaking in, I couldn''t even stop them." The assistant was pushed away by Maggie. She then ran to Rose.


    Looking at Amanda and her protruding belly, Rose smiled slightly and said, "Long time no see."


    "Are you disappointed?" Amanda stood in front of Rose and looked at her. Even though she was pregnant now, she still dressed up delicately every day. She had exquisite eyebrows which were carefully drawn. She had a charming red lips and a white cheongsam, looking like a celebrity.


    Amanda said those words with a cold tone. Rose was confused by what she said. "What do you mean by that? I don''t understand."


    "I don''t care if you understand or not. We are not here to talk rubbish to you," Maggie said.


    Looking at her assistant, who was worried about her. Rose said, "You have nothing to do here. You can go first."


    The assistant nodded and went over.


    Looking at Amanda, Rose said with a smile, "You look great." As she spoke, Rose looked at Amanda''s belly and added, "A few months have passed. Your belly looks a little bigger than mine."


    Amanda covered her belly with her coat. She didn''t like the way that Rose looked at her belly. It made her uneasy as if there was a snake crawling on her belly. Amanda drew back with fear.


    Maggie stood in front of Amanda, looking at Rose coldly, and said, "Don''t pretend to be kind here. Do you think no one knows what you did? I''m telling you. They would have failed a long time ago."


    ''What?'' Rose thought. "I don''t know what you are talking about," said Rose with a smile.


    "The call record, the transfer record, the cook''s bank account, and the evidence of your meeting with him, do you think you are smarter and more capable than the people of the An Group?" Amanda said, who was sitting on the sofa opposite to Rose.


    Hearing that, the smile on Rose''s face froze slightly. Slowly,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''s true. I''ve been watching a comedy, and I''m very happy with the peace and tranquility I''ve never seen before. I think I''m not afraid of anything, as long as it''s for the child," Rose said calmly.


    "I''m not as lucky as you are. In fact, I want to be happy as well. I should live happily and take care of myself since my family has spoiled me so much. However, what happened to me few days ago really shocked me, and my mood is not the same as yours," Amanda sighed.


    "The difficulties can toughen one''s will. I believe after all the things you''ve been through, you''ll be stronger," Rose said, blinking her eyes. Her delicate makeup looked as flawless as a porcelain doll. She looked at Amanda with a pair of slightly brown eyes and said calmly.


    Amanda nodded her head and said, "I do need to learn from you. Darren taught me a lesson last night. I always in a bad mood these days. So I often took it out on him. When he came back, I will apologize to him."


    Hearing the name of Darren, Rose''s face changed slightly, and then said with a smile, "How''s Darren? He must be very busy in Germany. I don''t know if he has lost weight or not. He loves the tie I wear for him the most. Besides, the baby is looking forward to his father every day."

 Chapter 342 Something Happened

    "I think Darren will love your child too. After all, they are both from the An family," Amanda said. She didn''t have the heart to say harsh words to the kid.


    "Yes." Seeing Amanda revealing her kindness, Rose smiled more leisurely. "Every time I see his father''s photo, the little fellow will kick me in the stomach. It can be seen that he also misses his father very much. Darren had said that if he had a child, he would take the child to dive and go to racing with him. I have always kept it in mind, letting my child like these."


    As expected, a photo of deep sea was hanging on the wall. A racing model was on the shelf, which showed that Rose indeed kept Darren''s words in mind.


    Amanda found herself never knew how to be ruthless. She took a deep breath and said flatly, "I have never planned to make a move on you. I didn''t expect you to be so impatient."


    Seeing that she was getting to the point, Rose sat up and said indifferently, "Nothing in this world can be brought to you for free, and only when you fight and grab it, can you get it. Otherwise, only when you starve to death. Do you have any fair means back then?"


    "What kind of method do I have?" Hearing this, Amanda smiled. She turned out to be a scheming woman in the eyes of Rose. She thought herself was a fool. But in Rose''s eyes, she was a cunning woman.


    "At that time, when I was with Darren, everyone knew that we were a couple as we were together. Amanda, think about it. Back then, you were even not a threat to us. But you intervened between Darren and me again and again, and finally took him away from me," Rose sneered.


    "I took him away from you?" Amanda shook her head helplessly. "Of course you don''t believe me. I was forced into a relationship with Darren back then. But I was moved by his love for me. I like him too. We have a legal marriage. That''s enough."


    "A legal marriage? You stole him away! I once sympathized with you and thought you were a pathetic woman. I didn''t expect that you were such a capable woman. When Darren was with you, he only cared about you. He thought you were a pathetic woman and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed by the sudden change, because she saw Rose coming towards Amanda and she tried to hold Amanda''s arms. Then Amanda shook her hand, and Rose fell to the ground. It was obvious that Amanda didn''t plan to do so, because Rose came here voluntarily.


    "My belly aches." Covered her belly with her hands, and soon sweat began to appear on Rose''s forehead. She felt so painful that tears came out from her eyes. Originally, she was heavy and her center of gravity became unstable. Due to the push of Amanda, she hit her belly again.


    Amanda went to help her. "Don''t touch me, Amanda. If there''s anything wrong with the baby, I won''t let you go," shouted Rose, shaking off her hands.


    When Amanda heard Rose''s words, she couldn''t help but clench her fists, and her nails cut into her palms, making her feel painful. "When you planned to kill my kid, did you ever think about my feelings?" she asked.


    "Please don''t say anything more. Just call the ambulance at once," Maggie urged.


    The assistant came to her senses and went to make the phone call in tears.


    Maggie stepped forward and said, "Stand up first. It''s cold on the ground."


    But Rose pushed away Maggie''s hand, looked at Amanda, and said with a smile, "You see? I''m pregnant too. But if you have an accident, there are so many people around you. But I have to hide in such a remote place. Every time I have to go to the hospital by myself."

 Chapter 343 Lost The Baby

    Amanda took her eyes away from Rose. She suddenly didn''t have the heart to see the sorrowful smile on Rose''s face. Maybe she was so painful that she couldn''t cry out. In the face of her enemies, she had to keep smiling no matter how awkward she was. She said in a low voice, "You''d better get up first. Let''s talk about it later."


    The door was knocked from the outside, and the assistant quickly ran to open the door. Maggie said in confusion, "The ambulance is so fast."


    She didn''t expect that it was Gregorio who came in. He pretended to be bringing some people with him to find Amanda. He came to find her a little bit earlier than Amanda had expected. It seemed that Gregorio had tried his best to help Amanda. Now, the man came just in time. So Amanda told Gregorio in a hurry, "Gregorio, send her to the hospital."


    Seeing that Rose was lying on the ground, Gregorio''s face turned pale. He quickly came to her and ordered his men to carry her into the car. He walked to the door and said to the bodyguard indifferently, "Send Miss Cheng back." In addition, Gregorio didn''t say anything more.


    "It''s okay, Amanda. You didn''t mean it." Maggie herself was also scared out of her wits. But she had to comfort Amanda. Amanda looked at Maggie and muttered, "Did I make a mistake? I really didn''t want to push her. I was afraid when I saw her walking towards me, so I shook off her hand. I didn''t expect that she would fall."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s okay. The baby is not that weak. She has been pregnant for such a long time. She must be in a good health. You pushed her and she drugged you, and you are even now," Maggie answered in a hurry.


    The bodyguards took her inside the car. Instead of asking Maggie to go back with them, she sent someone to drive her home.


    "Amanda, I''d better stay with you. I''m worried about you," Maggie answered in a hurry.


    "No, it has nothing to do with you. Let me handle it." But deep in Amanda''s heart, she had sensed that something was wrong. No matter what hap


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    ''Did I kill Rose''s child? What can I do?'' she wondered.


    The lights in the hospital were still on, and they would never be turned off at night. When Nancy came to the ward in a hurry after receiving the phone call from Rose, she saw that the face of Rose was deathly pale. Rose was lying in the bed dying, like an incomplete puppet. As soon as Nancy saw her, her eyes turned red, teardrops spilled over her eyes. Sitting next to Rose, she cried, "Rose, what happened to you?"


    Rose was lying in bed, expressionless, staring straight at the ceiling, as if she was overwhelmed with sadness.


    "Miss Nancy, calm down please. Rose just finished the operation. She is too weak to speak. She needs to recover these days," the assistant said.


    Nancy nodded, wiped her tears and took the assistant outside to talk.


    The assistant sighed and told the whole thing to Nancy.


    "When I was packing up my stuff, I didn''t see her. When I heard her cry, I ran to her and saw that she had fallen on the ground. Then someone came over and sent her to the hospital. The doctor said that the baby''s heart had stopped, and it must be produced as soon as possible, otherwise the doctor can''t even protect the mother''s life. Poor little baby. He is five months old. Rose gave birth to the baby. But the baby was dead." The assistant said while crying.

 Chapter 344 He Felt Sorry For Her

    "I didn''t expect that Amanda is such a despicable person. She even tried to kill a child," said Nancy, gritting her teeth.


    A throbbing pain came to Rose''s temples, but there was no expression on her face at the moment, and she didn''t know what kind of expression she should have. When the doctor finally announced the death of her child, she finally relaxed. Although she felt sad, the baby finally helped her before the baby died.


    Maybe God was really mean to her. She couldn''t seize Darren, the only one she loved, even not willing to leave him a child.


    In one of her regular checks, the doctor told her that the child was developing in a strange way. Under the influence of her body, it was likely that the child would not grow long. Since then, she couldn''t sleep well again. She had spent a lot of money hiring the doctor to keep a secret for her and changed the record.


    Since then, she began to worry about how to hide this from the people of the An family. If those people knew that she could not give birth to a healthy baby, then she would have no value. And she would lose no chip to fight against Amanda.


    Especially she had done something to Amanda. If anything bad happened to Amanda, and she also couldn''t give birth a healthy baby. Rose thought that she would have a miserable life in the future.


    What a coincidence! She didn''t except that Amanda would come out to look for her, to make a demonstration in an aggressive manner. People like Amanda were nothing in front of Rose. However, she clever got the chance to pretend to be pushed down by Amanda. The baby, who could hardly breathe, stopped breathing. Everything seemed to be fine with her. There was bitterness in Amanda''s heart, she dodged the bodyguards to make a demonstration at her place, and angrily hurt Rose''s baby.


    Others might not be able to guarantee that, but Rose knew Darren very well. Because Darren attached great importance to his children and his persistence in his past was absolutely a painful result,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    k, and then she said lightly, "I thought before that I was an illegitimate child, and no one had ever taken care of me since I was a child. I didn''t want my child on the same page with me. I wanted to prove my right identity as your wife, so I made that stupid mistake. But why my retribution came so soon?"


    As Rose murmured, her voice grew louder and louder, and her emotions became more emotional, she cried out, "I''d rather die myself. Let me die. Why the child died?" Rose shouted. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in the lower part of her body, and the wound in her belly surged out. The pain was so sharp that it looked like a knife cutting her.


    "Rose." Seeing her crying like that, Darren could not help but hold her in his arms. No matter what happened, Amanda was fine now. However, it was a devastating blow to Rose. She had been too humble to love him, so how could he let her down again.


    "My belly hurts," Rose said with disdain as she grabbed his hand. Darren then went to call the doctor. The doctor lifted the quilt and saw the blood flowing from the lower part of her body, and quickly pushed her into the emergency room.


    Darren was waiting outside. He stood there as long as the light in the emergency room was on. Everything around seemed to be of no value. He just waited for the light in the emergency room.

 Chapter 345 The Reproach

    Amanda couldn''t sleep well last night. When she got up this morning, she was surprised to find that her eyes were swollen.


    She went downstairs and sat down on her seat to have her breakfast slowly. But Gregorio''s seat was empty. So, Amanda took a bite of the bread and felt bad.


    The door was opened and a car drove over.


    "Mr. Darren." The servant who was sweeping the snow at the door greeted in a hurry.


    ''Darren?''


    Amanda was shocked when she heard this name. She looked like a ghost. She raised her eyes slowly and saw Darren in black walking in. He looked haggard, with red eyes. There was no snow on him, but Amanda just felt chill all over her body.


    Darren looked at Amanda. Rose came out of the emergency room. She had suffered the same pain as giving birth when she was in labor. Besides, she was too emotional, which caused the wound dehiscence and hemorrhage. She almost died.


    At the same time, Amanda was sitting at the table. She was wearing formally and looked pretty. She was eating bread slowly with a bread in her hand. Was she able to feel at ease? How could she feel at ease? After killing Rose''s child, she felt that she had avenged herself. So was she happy?


    "Mr. Darren, what would you like to eat?" The servant asked attentively.


    Darren looked at Amanda and answered, "Corn chicken congee."


    On hearing this, Amanda stood up and said, "Let me cook for you."


    Darren didn''t say anything more. The rest sensed the awkward atmosphere, so they didn''t dare to say anything. When Amanda was about to cook, they all gave her a quick help.


    At this time, Amanda had got a big belly. She looked a little fat. In the video, she had shouted at him and laughed at him recklessly. But now she felt like she was going to shrink in a corner. She walked around the kitchen with a big belly.


    In fact, Darren wasn''t hungry at all. But when the servant asked him, he sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    re you talking about?" Hearing what she said, Darren flew into a rage. "Do you think kids are just chips in your eyes? A commodity that can be dealt?"


    Amanda then leaned against the blanket and kept silent.


    Seeing her crying, Darren said bitterly, "You promised me that you would take good care of yourself. I have told you that I would handle it. Why do you insist on looking for her?"


    ''He would deal with it?'' How familiar the lines were! When she got the news that Rose was pregnant, Darren told her that he would deal with it. His grandfather asked Rose to declare her pregnancy in public, and then Rose began to have rest. Now, Darren also said that he would come to handle the matter, but he just waited for the birth of the child and did nothing. He would find an excuse and get away with it at that time. After all, the baby had been born. No one would care about the matters in the past.


    So, why did things go this way? Why did things go out of control? Who was wrong from the very beginning?


    ''I don''t think I''m the right person for this kind of life. No matter how hard Gregorio tries to help me, I''m just a common woman. I don''t have that ability. I shouldn''t involve in these things. A simple life is more suitable for me, '' Amanda thought.

 Chapter 346 How Dare You

    "Now she lost her baby, and she almost lost half of her life. What should I do?" Darren''s voice was full of pain and entanglement. He raised his hand and embraced Amanda in his arms. "My eyes are full of her bloody appearance, just as my mother was desperate."


    The scene that his mother jumped off the building flashed in his mind. And the dying Rose on the sickbed, who was always trying to kill herself, was very much like the one in his memory. He always felt sorry for his mother, thinking that he was a mistake that he shouldn''t have made, which indirectly caused his mother''s death. Therefore, when Rose appeared in front of him like that, Darren couldn''t stand it when Rose committed suicide in despair again.


    Hearing what he said, panicked inside, but Amanda didn''t argue. She got out of Darren''s arms and said, "Yes, it''s all my fault. I pushed her down and made her suffer like this. I can''t defend myself. It''s all my fault. What can I do to make it up to her?"


    "I''m sorry, Amanda," Darren said suddenly.


    Amanda was stunned. When she looked at Darren, tears slowly fell down her cheeks. Since she had cried before, her eyes had been red and swollen, and her face was covered with tears. She wanted to ask him why he had to say sorry, but she already knew what he was thinking about.


    She would feel sadder if she knew the reason.


    She slowly stood up from the ground and sat on the bed. Looking at Darren, she said, "So you''ve decided to marry Rose, so as to make up for her, right?"


    Darren nodded. "Yes, I choose to make it up to her. I know it''s unfair to you, but I can''t bear to make such a mistake. I want to relieve some of my guilt."


    Amanda looked at Darren''s red eyes, who was decisive and cruel, with sympathy from the beginning to the end. He had the slightest respect for life, so she didn''t complain when he made the decision. On the contrary, she felt a little relieved from the bottom of her heart. Maybe in this way, she could make up for


    ild.


    But there was no response from her. She sneered, "Threaten? Who on earth was threatening? Darren, you chose to marry another woman and even asked me to give birth to a baby for you. Don''t you think you are a little naive? I''m not afraid to tell you, the child must be taken away by me, or I won''t allow him to give birth," she said.


    His body shook with fear. He raised his hand, grabbed Amanda''s neck and warned sharply, "Amanda, if you dare to hurt my baby, I will not spare you!"


    She could hardly breathe, with her beautiful eyes staring straight at him. She used to miss him so much. She had been waiting for him to come back, to watch the baby growing up with him. She had waited for this moment for so long. She had been waiting for him to come back, but finally he abandoned her. He had wanted to marry another woman to make up for his mistake. But now he was so angry that he almost wanted to kill her.


    If she had known that he would come back in such situation, would she have expected what was going to happen?


    She didn''t know. Now, the only thing Amanda could do was cry quietly. She couldn''t say anything but looked at him in tears. He used to love her so much. Now, they were back to the old days when they were at daggers drawn with each other. Did their intimacy these days just a joke?

 Chapter 347 Will You Kill Me

    All of a sudden, Darren pulled his hand back. He turned around and said, "Amanda, we''re all adults. We should be responsible for what we''ve done." He didn''t finish his sentence, because Amanda stood up and hugged him from behind.


    All of a sudden, Darren felt a warm stream gushing out of his chest, making his limbs weak. He just wanted to turn around and hold her tightly, comfort her and stop crying.


    But that would be too unfair to Rose. Thinking of Rose who had almost died while lying on the bed, Darren couldn''t help but come to his senses and push Amanda''s hand away. "If I''m the one who had lost the baby, what will you do? If the abortion pills became effective and I lost my baby, what will you do?" Amanda asked.


    "I will kill her," Darren said flatly.


    She raised her lips slowly. "So, should I thank you for your leniency to me? Are you trying to kill me, Darren?"


    The room was long in silence, as if no one was there.


    His features were dashing, just like the knight in the paintings. His eyes were as dim as the night sky. He no longer looked at her. She had no idea what he was thinking about and she couldn''t get his answer.


    "Darren, the baby is mine. Now that you''re going to marry Rose, don''t think of my child. Otherwise, she will only feel hurt. This is just like creating a new wound for her. Anyway, you will have your child with her. After all, technology is so developed now," Amanda repeated.


    As long as he wanted, he would have many children, but this was the only one she wanted.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, but you have to leave the baby to me." Darren said, "That''s the child of the An family. Grandfather won''t agree if you take the baby away."


    "I will not compromise." With that, she went back to the bed and cracked a smile, saying, "It''s still early, anyway."


    "I tell you. You''d better not do anything stupid." Looking at her expression, Darren reminded her.


    She lowered her head and said, "Y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ude, Rose knew that she had made a right decision. Darren had a knot and a weakness. She had stayed with him for so many years and found his life. It was not what Amanda could do.


    After chatting with Rose for a while, Josie turned around and said to Darren on purpose, "Amanda went too far on this. Although it''s not convenient for me to involve in this issue, there is a life after all. As a friend of Rose, I can say something for her. Where is Amanda now? Why doesn''t she come here to apologize?"


    Hearing her straightforward words, Darren felt displeased. He said coldly, "It''s our family affair. There''s no need to bother you, Mrs. Xia."


    "Family affairs? Who is your family member? The ex-wife who lives comfortably in the manor? Or Rose, who has lost her baby now, is she still a member of your family? Both Amanda and Rose have you babies. But why did you treat them so different?" Josie asked with a sneer.


    "Don''t worry, Josie. I know Darren has his own difficulties." Fearing that Josie might displease Darren, Rose added, "And I never complain about anything like this. As long as Darren cares about me and has me in his heart, that''s enough."


    Josie looked at Rose with exasperation. She seemed to be worried about her, but actually she was testing the bottom line of Darren''s heart.

 Chapter 348 What Exactly Is The Truth

    Turning his eyes away, Darren left the room without saying a word to Josie.


    Josie was about to chase after him and she wanted to hear what Darren would say. Rose stopped her in a hurry and said, "Josie, I know you''re doing this for my good, but please don''t ask him any more questions. In fact, he''s in a very difficult situation now. I know he''s still thinking about Amanda. Let''s not force him now."


    Hearing that, she stopped, turned back and said in an accusatory tone, "You''re a fool. You always say that you don''t care these things. But this time, it was Amanda who provoked you. Why didn''t you pay more attention to it? What happened? Why did she come to your house?"


    Josie didn''t know that Rose had bribed the cook of the An family to give Amanda an abortion medicine. So she didn''t understand why Amanda acted so stupid to provoke Rose. Of course, it was impossible for Rose to talk about that with her. She only said vaguely, "We can''t get along well with each other for a long time."


    "She''s really going too far. She''s a bad woman from the very beginning. You know that. You always told me to be careful in the past. But you''re so careless. You have suffered a lot of pain. Sitting next to her, Josie felt outraged.


    Darren stood in the corridor, no one was in the corridor. The outside world was still full of people and cars, and the whole world of noise made him particularly lonely. He was lost in thought for a long time, as if a wind blew and human soul came out.


    He couldn''t bear to see Amanda''s sad face and her tearful eyes. The mistake she made couldn''t be ignored just because he liked her. Darren was clear about the boundary of a relationship. He liked Amanda and wanted to be with her, which was an undoubted thing, and no one could stop him.


    Even now, Rose lost the baby, she would never be the stumbling block between Darren and Amanda, because Darren only loved Amanda.


    However, a person could not place benefits over ever


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nel leave her to take care of Amanda? For example, when Darren saw that Rose was injured, he immediately abandoned Amanda and went to take care of her. And Josie hadn''t gotten married yet.


    Just as she was at a loss, she received a call from Lionel. He just settled a contract with someone over there. He wanted to have a rest. So he called Josie immediately. When she saw the caller ID, she was startled and almost hung up. She took a deep breath to calm down and answered the phone.


    "Are you busy now?" The voice from the other side of the phone sounded cheerful, and was even filled with laughter.


    However, the smile on Josie''s face didn''t reach to her ears. She had been keeping an eye on Rose, but she didn''t expect that she would lose her baby all of a sudden. What a pity! Now, Darren was angry with Amanda. She was afraid that Amanda would really become an abandoned woman. She couldn''t possibly conceal the fact to Lionel. If he had come back, he would have known it sooner or later.


    "I am in the hospital now," Josie said slowly, after having a sigh of relief.


    Hearing her words, Lionel immediately asked in a nervous tone, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you? What did the doctor say?"


    Hearing that he cared so much about her, she raised her lips and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 349 He Made It Clear

    "What are you going to do in the hospital?" Lionel asked.


    Josie hesitated, smiling and complaining, "Why don''t you feel good when you hear that I am fine? Do you really want me to go to the hospital for something?"


    "What are you talking about? Since when do you become so unreasonable?" Lionel replied with a smile.


    After a short silence, Josie asked in a low voice, "Do you think I become as unreasonable as Amanda?"


    Lionel was surprised. He stood in front of the French window and looked out. It was raining heavily, and the room was still dark. Against the dim light, Josie''s lonely voice sounded a little sad. He curved his lips and said, "I''ll love whatever you become."


    His words were like a spark which touched her heart. She felt so hot that her eyes were covered with tears. Josie looked around and saw nobody. She clenched her fists, not knowing whether she should tell Lionel or not. She was worried that Lionel would abandon her again.


    If she didn''t say anything, perhaps everything was settled when Lionel came back. Because Amanda had nothing to do with them. But that was impossible. As long as Lionel still cared about Amanda, he would not change his mind, no matter how long it would take. Even if she could hide the truth from him for a while, she could not hide it from him for a lifetime.


    Although Josie had been involved in making countless important decisions of the company, she was still as helpless as a little girl when dealing with such matters. However, she knew that it was never the best way to hide the truth.


    "There seems to be something wrong with Amanda," Josie said slowly.


    "What happened to her?" Lionel asked, frowning.


    As soon as she got into her car, Josie leaned against the steering wheel and said in a low voice, "She had a dispute with Rose. She pushed Rose and made Rose lose her baby. And now, Darren is always around Rose. Amanda is in a very disadvantageous situatio


    to be with Darren. In fact, she refused me at the beginning and told me that we were all past. Even if she and Darren ended, the past could only be past, but I couldn''t see her being bullied by everyone, I just can''t stand it," Lionel said frankly.


    "So when you announced that you liked her in front of the media, didn''t you really want to be with her?"


    "I don''t mean it. I just want to take care of her. But I can''t tell you that I still loved her because she didn''t love me anymore. And my love was lost to the situation of Gu family all of a sudden." Looking at the scenery outside, Lionel raised his lips slightly. "So I was just thinking what kind of love I imagined would be? I can only remember you. I know you are waiting for me at home."


    Tears suddenly welled up in Josie''s eyes. She was so thrilled that she almost couldn''t hold the phone in her hand anymore. She covered her mouth with her hand and tears kept running down her cheeks. She was happy and aggrieved at the same time. She was glad that he could let go of all the grievances since he had gotten over it. He was really a fool.


    "Actually, I am still hesitant to tell you about it or not," Josie wiped the tears off her face and told Lionel in a soft voice.


    "Then why did you choose to tell me?" He asked.

 Chapter 350 The Center Of The Family

    Why did she choose to tell him?


    "I think I should tell you," she added


    She had been ready to let him leave her again before she told him the truth, because she knew in his heart, Amanda was always an important existence. It was better to tell him frankly than to keep a secret, waiting for him to know someday, which would be a burden to her. Even if he did leave, she would have no complaints.


    "You little fool, Is my word so unbelievable?" Lionel shook his head helplessly. He didn''t expect her to go through so much struggle in her mind. She was still worried that he would leave her. Actually, it was also his fault, because he had always wanted to be with Amanda. Even when she was away from the Xia Group to help him deal with the matters in the Gu family, she would turn against her family for the sake of him, and live a simple and tough life with him. He was able to find her as soon as he saw her accident.


    It was he that hadn''t given her too much sense of security before, and she now had a sense of crisis.


    Hearing what he said, Josie complained in an injured tone, "you have a history. You ran away all of a sudden. I really don''t want to have that feeling again."


    "All right, Josie, pay attention to what is going on? Amanda is not that kind of person. Rose is a smart and scheming woman. I''m always worried that Amanda would be fooled. " The man replied.


    "It''s really a wonderful feeling to ask me to help my rival in love," she complained


    "she was not a rival in love at all. She just your friends. She has scolded me a lot for you." Lionel was puzzled.


    "Really? I am more like an enemy to her. She called me intentionally to make me angry. How could she curse you for me? " Even if you want me to help her, you shouldn''t have lied to me like that. "


    "I''m not cheating you. When she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she should do.


    "Father is really showing partiality to Maggie." Avery, Albert''s second daughter-in-law, said quite displeasedly.


    "Here you are, mom." Adam, Emily''s second son, gave a delicate plum blossom to her mother and said with a smile, "you don''t need to give it to me. I can''t find it while it''s cooking in the pan."


    "Mum, the soup will be ready if you go to the kitchen. Let''s steamed it." Maggie said, "you can still maintain the shape."


    "So you want to destroy it more straightforwardly?" As Henry snapped at her, she pinched his waist. Maggie rolled her eyes at him and said, "Stop arguing! I won''t let you have dumplings tonight. You have no choice but to drink soup."


    "Stop it, you two." Emily smiled, "Let''s finish it as soon as possible." She finished the dumpling very quickly, but everyone else did it very slowly. If people wait for them to make dumplings, they will starve to death.


    Maggie make dumplings together with Emily. Although she didn''t have the good cooking skills as she did, she could make dumplings quickly.


    "Come in, Miss. Josie. It''s cold outside." There was a knock on the door and the maid''s greeting. Emily looked up at the door and asked, "is Josie coming?"

 Chapter 351 Josies Visit

    "It''s me, auntie." Josie walked in with red eyes. It seemed that she had been wronged a lot. Seeing that, Emily immediately stood up and asked with concern, "Josie, what''s wrong?"


    "Are you making dumplings?" Looking at the happy family, Josie forced a smile.


    Seeing that she didn''t look well, Emily said to everyone, "I''ll take her upstairs. You may continue to make dumplings." Then she turned to Josie and said, "Look at you, your clothes are wet. Hurry up to go upstairs and change your clothes."


    Then she went upstairs as well. After all, what she was going to say next was not very good. Looking at the happy Zhao family, Josie secretly blamed herself that it was not the right time to come here now. It was indeed improper to get the Zhao family involved in this. However, in order to help Amanda get out of this trouble, she had to ask the Zhao family for help. Only the doctor could find out the truth for what happened to Rose.


    What''s more, Maggie was the daughter-in-law of the Zhao family and Josie seemed as a good friend of Rose. So she couldn''t directly tell Maggie that something bad had happened to Amanda. She must let Maggie know Amanda''s situation by herself. It seemed that Maggie didn''t know anything about it. And Amanda was a stubborn person, she wouldn''t tell Maggie anything.


    "What happened?" Maggie saw Josie and felt uneasy. She looked up along the stairs. A hand waved in front of her and pinched her on the face. Maggie stared at Henry and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? She didn''t owe you any money. You have been watching her since she came in." Henry couldn''t help teasing her when he saw that she still looked in that direction from time to time.


    Maggie came to herself. Avery also said with a smile, "Yeah, Miss Xia and Maggie always have a fight every time they meet. You two look like a quarrelsome couple."


    ''Quarrelsome lovers? Josie and I? It was ridiculous, '' Maggie wondered. Maggie cur


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er aunt''s attitude, Josie didn''t know whether she should feel comfortable or stung. She grabbed Emily''s hand and said anxiously, "Aunt, this is really an urgent matter. After all, when I quarreled with Lionel before, it was her who came to comfort me. And this time it was Amanda who pushed her down, which caused her loss of her baby. Darren has already tried to make up for his mistake. He stayed by Rose''s side day and night."


    "How could it be possible? I don''t think Amanda would do that," Emily murmured. But if a woman became jealous, she would forget about anything. If she was so excited that she did something stupid, it was understandable. If so, the An family wouldn''t let Amanda go easily.


    "Keep Maggie in the dark, okay?" Emily said seriously.


    Hearing this, Josie was stunned for a while. She just wanted to let Maggie know through a euphemistic way that she would definitely get Zhao family involved. This was also the place where she felt guilty, but now except for Maggie and the Zhao family, there was probably no one else who could help Amanda.


    But Emily did not give her a chance to hesitate. "I know the relationship between you two. Maggie is a straightforward and loyal girl. But her friend is Amanda. What we can do is to hope that we can make less trouble," Emily sighed.

 Chapter 352 A Verbal Battle

    "Aunt, I know what you mean. Let''s keep this from Maggie. You can ask uncle to have a look. I''m really worried about her now." Josie tried her best to hold back her plan.


    Hearing that, Emily frowned and said, "Technically, the accident is related to us. However, since Darren is going to look after Rose, he will definitely hire the best doctor and the best medical equipment in this city. Although our Zhao family has some influence in this area, it is not absolute. Especially gynecologist, there are many better doctors than the doctors from the Zhao family. There is no need to take care of her with special treatment. The An family is more powerful than our Zhao family. The An Group has a lot of shares in the hospital."


    After hearing what Emily said, Josie rolled her eyes and took a deep breath. "Aunt, please don''t make fun of me. I was a mess," she said.


    "It''s not like you," Emily said, staring at Josie.


    Josie slightly compressed her lips, lowered her head, without saying a word.


    Emily just thought that she was in a moment of anxiety. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well, I will ask your uncle to pay more attention to this matter. Don''t be too anxious. Now that the operation is basically stable, it means that Rose is in good health, but it is a pity that the child has died."


    She sighed and said to Josie, "Everyone is making dumplings. Now that you''ve come here rashly, I''m afraid that nobody knows what happened. Let''s go downstairs to make dumplings. Have a good time together."


    Josie nodded and followed Emily downstairs.


    "Cousin, have you finished your story?" Avery joked with Josie.


    Emily smiled and said, "You are getting smarter. I think we don''t need to watch TV. You can give us a perfect show by yourself."


    Trying her best to control her envy, Avery turned around and continued making dumplings.


    Maggie was making dumplings in her hand. She looked up at Josie from time to time and was curious about her. When Josie raised her h


    bbit." Seeing the rabbit was taken away by him, Maggie hurriedly shouted to grab it.


    Henry was just messing around and stopping her from catching the rabbit. Maggie was angry. She grabbed a piece of dough and smeared it on Henry''s face, and said angrily, "If you hurt my rabbit, I will beat you into a rabbit."


    Henry took a step back and saw that Albert took the rabbit from his hand directly. Seeing the rabbit fall into the hands of Albert, Henry and Maggie stopped frolicking.


    Looking at the wrinkled rabbit, Albert smiled. He took out a dough of noodles and quickly made a delicate bunch of flowers, placing it in the rabbit''s arms. Then he handed it to Emily and said, "It looks much better in this way."


    Tears flashed in Emily''s eyes, and she took it calmly, smiled and said, "It is indeed more beautiful." They had been married for so many years, but Albert was lukewarm to her. When they got along with each other, they were more like family members than intimate lovers. Such an ordinary and romantic atmosphere made her feel extremely sweet.


    "Maggie, can you stop?" Henry''s face was covered with flour. He raised his hand to fight back. Emily said with a smile, "You two, don''t be mad. Go to wash your faces. The rest of the flour are all on your faces. Clean up quickly, and we''re going to eat dumplings."

 Chapter 353 The Family He Wanted

    Maggie stood up and went upstairs, her face stained with flour, hair and body also stained with flour. Henry also went upstairs. As soon as he entered the room, he hugged her and said with a smile, "You are so naughty today. Do you want to be beaten?"


    "Let go of me, you rogue." Maggie laughed and cursed. She reached out to hold his hand, but he held her waist tightly and held her up. She was so scared that she immediately raised her hand to hold his neck in case she fell. At last, Henry released his grip on her waist with a lustful look. Without any support, Maggie screamed and grabbed his neck tightly.


    Maggie''s action Henry breathless. He muttered, "Maggie, are you going to murder your own husband?"


    "I know it''s your fault. Pull me up!" Maggie said sullenly.


    She hugged Henry so tight that he couldn''t speak. He was pushed forward and directly fell to the ground. Maggie screamed and pressed him down, and both of them fell to the ground. It was very painful to fall on the thick wood floor. She only wore a thick dress at home. Her face suddenly wrinkled.


    Henry rode on top of her and asked with concern, "Are you all right?"


    "It''s killing me! I''m not all right." Maggie continued to complain, "You''re so naughty. Don''t touch me again. Other couple''s hug is warm. But it is almost killing me when I hug you."


    "You are too heavy. It''s time to lose weight." Henry put his hand into her clothes and pinched her waist. It was true that Maggie had gained a little weight, but she was not happy to be disliked by him so much. Therefore, she pushed him and stood up. "Get out to look for those women with nice breast and slim waist. I won''t stay with you anymore."


    Smiling, Henry stood up and stopped her. "Why are you still so angry? I just said it casually. I won''t mind if you get fat."


    "I tell you, even if y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gie sat up from the bed. "You are the worst people in our family. I''m going to take a shower."


    Henry sat on the bed with a smile. After Maggie finished her shower. Other family members urged them to have dinner downstairs. He had been waiting for her to finish showering, and now he was still covered with flour. When Maggie saw him, she made a detour and said defiantly, "I''m clean now. Don''t come over as you''re so dirty."


    When Henry pretended to pounce on her, Maggie jumped back and shouted, "It took me a long time to clean it."


    "Look at you! You''re such a coward. No wonder you can only make a rabbit," Henry mocked her. But a Chinese teacher, how could Maggie lose in a battle of words? She snorted. "In this case, all your medical staff are full of tricks. So that you can make such vivid flowers."


    "Shh, don''t say that." Her words would push Albert''s button. His romantic stories in the past, which he had made for the sake of love, had been buried for so long. Albert didn''t want others to mention it again.


    "Look at you! I think you are the coward." Maggie answered back sarcastically. She drew a full score and said with a smile, "I''m going downstairs to eat. I''m hungry. You take a bath quickly."

 Chapter 354 The Implication

    Maggie went downstairs first. Everyone had been seated in the dining room. As Maggie had told her, they steamed dumplings in a pot, so the dumplings had a good shape. The servants had prepared colorful sauce.


    The red watermelon juice was sprayed on the flowers shaped dumplings, making them look like the real flowers.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Maggie sat down and saw the dumplings on the table. Each one was delicately made and lifelike, and only her rabbit looked awkward. She would have been embarrassed if the rabbit hadn''t been holding a bunch of delicate flowers in its arms.


    "Why hasn''t Henry come down?" Emily asked with a smile.


    Maggie said: "You don''t need to worry about him. He just likes delaying things."


    Seeing that Maggie was in high spirits, Josie thought that she must have a good time with Henry in the room. Now that the Zhao family had such a good atmosphere, Josie could guess that Maggie had helped them a lot.


    "This is yours." Emily put the flower dumplings on the plate in front of Maggie carefully and made sauce for her. She was obviously kind to her.


    "Don''t just stand there. Eat your food." Emily turned to Josie and said.


    "Cousin is in a bad mood. Drink some hot soup first. It is good for your health," Adam said to Josie. Although he was a little dissatisfied with his mother, what his wife said was indeed inappropriate. Since he and Josie were good friends, he needed to take this chance to show his affection.


    Maggie went to the washroom to wash her hands. Seeing this, Josie pretended to knocked over the dishes and stained her with juice. She was a neat freak and she immediately left. The member of the Zhao family did not stop her.


    When she came to the bathroom, she saw Maggie wiping her hands in front of the mirror. Maggie saw Josie but didn''t show any expression.


    Josie showed a look of disd


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    won''t let him eat your dumplings. Besides, Henry just wanted to tease you. If someone really asked him to eat your dumplings, he wouldn''t do it."


    "Let''s go. Let''s have dinner now. It''s not easy for us to have a meal together." Emily had been worried that Josie would tell Maggie about those things. Because Maggie was a hothead. She would certainly help her friend if she knew the truth.


    If the secret was revealed to Maggie, the Zhao family would be affected. It was not easy for the Zhao family to live a year because the family was always disturbed by other things. As the hostess of the family, Emily must be very unhappy. After all, a harmonious family could lead to a happy life.


    Fortunately, Emily arrived in time. Maggie still did not know, but she was still dissatisfied with what Josie did.


    When they went back to the table, Henry said discontentedly, "Did you fall into the toilet? Why did you take so long?"


    Albert immediately said with a straight face, "Henry, how could you speak like that?"


    "Dad, you are so unfair! You spoiled her so much that she always bullied me!"


    "What''s wrong with bullying you?" Maggie replied disapprovingly, "I just like to bully you. You can beat me if you have the ability."

 Chapter 355 Who Will Take The Consequences

    Seeing that the young couple were joking around, Emily said with a smile, "We are old. We are not as energetic as young couples. Let them do whatever they want. We just have fun."


    Albert nodded and handed the cute rabbit to Emily''s plate. "Then we just eat our food, leave them alone," he said.


    After dinner, Josie left.


    In the bedroom, Albert put on his home clothes and sat in front of the window to look through. Outside the door, Josie drove her car away with two lights on. When she left, he asked, "Why does Josie come here this time?"


    Emily stopped what she was doing and put the teacup on the table.


    She didn''t know whether she should tell this to Albert. If she intended to hide it, she could do so for the sake of the Zhao family.


    However, Albert seldom cared about other people. He seldom asked about the family member, he did this today was to show his respect to Emily. If she still hid the truth from Albert for this, it would disrespect him.


    After all, the head of the family was Albert. So Emily said, "Actually, Josie came here for a friend of hers. Her friend had a miscarriage. She was very weak after the surgery and had a severe hemorrhage. She wanted you to pay more attention to her, but I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to take any action, so I refused her."


    Albert recalled that when Josie came over, she had red eyes and looked so haggard, which he did not expect. He did not expect that it was for the sake of friends. Hearing that Emily refused her, Albert said: "If they are really good friends, it is nothing serious to let me have a look. After all, it is not a big deal for us. There is no need to refuse them specially. Many patients are hoping me to take care of them. Don''t worry. Josie is not an outsider."


    Emily was relieved to hear that, but she still shook her head and said, "We can''t help or even get involved in it. We can''t tell others about it at home."


    "Is it because


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    igh, Emily said Albert, "I really don''t know how to deal with these two kids. How can we solve the problem?"


    "I will find out what happened to Rose tomorrow. If they really want to hold Maggie''s accountable, we Zhao family will not refuse." Albert also took the responsibility.


    "No, you can''t. If you rashly ask Rose, we may get into a big trouble," Emily said quickly. "There is nothing happening to the An family now. Let''s wait and see," she added.


    "I''m just going there to have a look. It''s natural for me to get a physical examination in any hospital. Do you think I''m so silly to ask whether my daughter-in-law pushed her there?" Albert said.


    Emily burst into laughter. Pushing Albert away, she said with a smile, "If you ask her directly, she might think that there is something wrong with your brain." After the laughter, Emily frowned. "This kid is too naughty. I have to spare some time to remind her not to always let the family worry about her."


    "The child is young. Don''t worry too much. Maggie is a kind girl. She won''t make any trouble for you. With her company, you won''t have to be bored all day. Without her, you can only water the plants. Although it''s good for our spiritual sense, the flowers are not as interesting as living people," Albert comforted her.

 Chapter 356 She Will Go Back To Her Parents Home

    Emily liked herbs a lot, so she spent most of her time in the garden every day. When Albert and Henry''s mother insisted on getting married. Albert had insisted on going to divorce her, everyone in the Zhao family was worried that she would commit suicide. After all, a woman had already given birth to two sons for her husband. But her husband and her mistress had another child, and tried his best to divorce her.


    But Emily had always been calm. She could stay in the garden house all day long to look at the carefully cultivated orchids. She could grow calmly as long as they took leaves and sprouted. Although the sudden change of the marriage had happened for many years, her flower raising habit had been maintained. Fortunately, no matter what happened, Emily could deal with it easily.


    Hearing that Albert mentioned raising flowers, Emily said with a smile, "You''re not pissed off by my flowers at all. They keep silent all the time. In fact, every pot of flower I plant has a soul. I treat them as treat my children, and I take them as my own ones. I love them with all my heart."


    "Of course I''m not displeased with you keeping flowers," Albert said. He felt sorry for Emily. He had been ambitious to pursue true love, and had believed that if the two people were in love, they must be together.


    He had no idea how his behaviors hurt Emily at that time. But after Henry''s mother committed suicide, Albert nearly broke down. When he returned home, he saw dense orchids everywhere, and he was shocked by the figure watering the flowers leisurely in the garden.


    No matter what kind of sadness Emily had experienced, she could go to do her own things with ease. She had decorated her home as a forest park, like a fairy tale. She did not care about her husband''s betrayal and the crying of her child.


    Albert was deeply moved by Emily''s attitude. So many years had passed, although his love for Henry''s mother had left indelible scars on his heart, over the years, he had been together with Emily, and she gradually occupied his heart. Like a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e made Henry''s mouth twitch.


    Maggie said proudly, "Of course. Who am I? You disliked me and even threatened me at the beginning. But now I won." Maggie remembered that Henry often told her about the plots and conflicts in the big family before, and she felt nervous. However, when she got married, she found that the atmosphere in the Zhao family was still good.


    Because all family members took a more tolerant attitude to Henry at home. And Henry had a bad temper. But Maggie was not afraid of him. So she gradually became the favored person in the house.


    "Don''t go. If you leave all of a sudden, our parents will be suspicious," Henry said.


    "Why will they feel suspicious of it? I''ve been at home for so long, and I want to go back to live with my parents for a while. You''re on a business trip, so why can''t I take a holiday?" Maggie pinched his ear and felt guilty when she saw Henry''s awkward look. But she had no choice. She had to leave the Zhao family first, so it was easier for her to take action.


    Maggie thought over Josie''s words and felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t know what was wrong. Suddenly, it occurred to Maggie that Amanda had told her not to believe what Gregorio said. Some words were reasonable, but most of the words could not be trusted, because he always said in a serious way, so his lie sounded as true as the real.

 Chapter 357 What Is Despair

    ''So how is Rose now? If she is fine, why didn''t Amanda tell her?'' Maggie was suspicious. If she wanted to investigate the case, she had to leave the Zhao family first. It was not convenient to do this in the Zhao family.


    "Stop bothering me. Pack your stuff." Maggie whispered, "Don''t forget anything. If you forget something, I have to send them to you. It will be too much trouble."


    Henry started to pack up, but he didn''t need to take too much things with him. At the same time, he had no idea why Maggie would suddenly go back to her hometown to spend a holiday. But since she had made up her mind, he couldn''t change her mind. After all, Maggie''s decision was final.


    Henry thought for a while and then proposed, "Since you don''t want to stay at home, why don''t you come with me? Although it''s boring for us to have a meeting, there are still many places of interest nearby. If you want to go there, I can take you there sometime. When I''m having a meeting, you cannot go shopping and visit freely."


    "People will laugh at you if you tell them your idea." Maggie leaned in his arms and looked down at him with her elbow. "You''re not a three-year-old kid. You don''t need to take your wife when you have a business trip."


    "I don''t care. Come with me," said Henry.


    "No way."


    "Then what do you want to do?" Henry asked.


    Stunned, Maggie looked at him and pretended to be dissatisfied. "Do I even have no right to arrange my life now? Do I have to report to you before I go?"


    "I don''t force you to do it. It''s just a question. I do care about you. Do you understand?" Henry muttered.


    "Idiot." Maggie felt guilty about what she had done to Henry. She thought that she might make troubles for Henry again. Sometimes, Henry was dissatisfied with the things that Amanda and Maggie had done, but when Maggie stood out, he would not blame to her.


    She held his face and kissed him. Their luggage was left alone, so was the light. Only the two figures on the bed who were entangling with each other.


    After


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hey were directly flowed into the porridge. The transparent tears mixed with the porridge did not reveal a trace.


    "Leave there, Amanda, and a new world will be waiting for you," Gregorio replied.


    Getting a hint from what he said, Amanda sneered and said, "You told me that I wasn''t a perfect match for Darren from the very beginning. You don''t want to help me. You just want to create strife between us, right?"


    "That''s your own understanding. I''m telling the truth. The meaning of your life is not only to be Darren''s woman. You must be yourself. In fact, you can do whatever you want," Gregorio replied.


    But Amanda didn''t believe Gregorio anymore. If the An Family was the lair of beasts and both Mr. Nicholas and Darren were the beasts that would eat people, Gregorio must be a snake that was waiting for the chance to attack people.


    "You can leave now. I don''t want to listen to your explanation," Don''t enter my room in the future, Gregorio," Amanda said calmly.


    "Do you really hate me so much?" Gregorio asked.


    All of a sudden, Amanda stood up and sat next to Gregorio, leaning her head on his shoulder. Gregorio was stunned. ''Amanda must hate me so much now. How could she come close to me now?'' he thought to himself.


    The next moment, the door was opened from outside. Darren appeared at the door with a blue face.

 Chapter 358 My Family Is Here

    Gregorio was shocked and raised his eyes to look at Amanda, whose eyes were filled with despair. She wanted to perish with Gregorio together. He suddenly realized that she was going to take the opportunity to deal with him. Was she going to take revenge on him, or did she try to drag him into this thing?


    "What are you doing? Don''t forget you''re in the An Family," Darren said.


    Amanda turned to look at Darren and said, "I see. This is your family. Isn''t it strange that I show up here? I''m just an outsider. Are you going to let me go?"


    Darren looked at Amanda with a cold face. There was still a smile on her face. When he came in just now, he saw her leaning on the arms of Gregorio. Amanda was not a frivolous person. She especially hated physical touch with irrelevant people. But now she was leaning on Gregorio''s shoulder in front of him. Did she do it on purpose?


    "Mr. Lin, you may leave now," Darren said.


    Looking at Amanda, Gregorio shook his head helplessly. Her tricks were too childish to Darren. It was nothing except that the relationship between him and Darren was getting worse and worse. He was never responsible for Darren and there was no need to be afraid of him.


    Seeing the sympathetic look in Gregorio''s eyes, Amanda cast a ferocious glance at him. Her bright eyes were full of resentment. As a matter of fact, as long as she thought about it, the matter had nothing to do with Gregorio. It was her who pushed Rose in a fit of impulse. It was because she was unwilling to be manipulated and she wanted to take the initiative to find Rose. Gregorio had made a good proposal at the beginning, but she made a mistake.


    Gregorio closed the door to make some room for himself. He walked along the corridor and saw the snow outside. It was snowing. The New Year was approaching. So many things had happened during the year. He wondered if he could have a happy ending at the end of the year.


    There was dead silence in the room.


    Amanda looked at Darren. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en said was too scary, but because she could foresee that what he said would come true. As long as the child was the descendant of the An Family, there would always be someone trying to get close to him.


    Her tears slowly fell down. Looking at her crying, Darren couldn''t bear it. He turned his face and said, "Don''t worry. He is my child. Even if he lives with me, he will not cut off the connection with you. You are his mother. This is a fact no one can change."


    "Do you want me to see him..." She suddenly turned pale and felt severe pain in her belly.


    Amanda collapsed on the couch, her body curled up like a lobster that had fallen into water. She had been worried about Rose these days. Moreover, her diet was irregular. As a result, she hadn''t had a good rest after being drugged. As a matter of fact, she was in a dangerous condition.


    Noticing Amanda''s condition, Darren immediately asked someone to call the doctor. He stepped forward to hold Amanda in his arms. However, the latter struggled to free herself. "Don''t touch me!" she shouted, holding her breath.


    The hug of him was not hers any more. Obviously, Rose had cried in his arms before. Leaning against his shoulder, Rose heard his warm consolation. Those were not hers anymore. Darren was not hers anymore. She didn''t want to cling to him anymore.

 Chapter 359 Shall We Back For Good

    "Don''t be so willful, Amanda. I''ll take you to the bed. The doctor is on his way." Darren raised his hand and put it around her waist, but Amanda was like a slippery loach. She fully exposed the unique vitality of pregnant women at this time. She would never let Darren touch her. In order to prevent her from falling down again, he had to let go of her and said, "I won''t touch you. Don''t make any sudden movements."


    After he left, the pain in her belly intensified. She couldn''t hold her tears anymore and her lips were already bleeding. She had never expected that pregnancy could be such a hard work. The pain was worse than any other pains she had suffered before.


    She was sweating on her forehead, with tears in her eyes and bleeding on her lips. She tried to endure the pain, but there was still a roar in her throat.


    The doctor soon arrived and gave her a shot of painkillers. When the pain was gone, Doctor Nian turned to a stern look and said, "Miss Cheng, you''re too careless. You''ve hurt yourself before. It''s not easy for you to get pregnant this time. You''ve been weak recently. If you keep being like this, the baby will be in danger."


    "Will it be hard for me to give birth to the baby?" Amanda asked slowly.


    "No, it won''t. You will be fine," the doctor said. Darren stood in front of her bed. When he heard what Doctor Nian said, he felt a spasm of pain in his heart. Rose''s miscarriage had a great impact on Amanda as well. She couldn''t sleep well at night and couldn''t eat well. Moreover, Gregorio told him about that. Therefore, he was worried about her safety, so he came to have a look today.


    Although he said that he was worried about the baby, in fact, the one he really cared about was her.


    "Darren, I have a question. If your wife is difficult to give birth, the doctor will ask you to choose one to save, the baby or your wife. If you choose to save your wife, your wife will not be able to get pregnant in the future


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ionel had to refuse her because his family. When she accepted Darren, he told the media that she was an unfaithful woman and wanted to divorce her.


    Until now, she was pregnant, and he would marry another woman who had lost her child and wanted to take her child away.


    She had gone through all the hardship. Now she had been targeted again, so she was not afraid. If he would do anything to hurt her, then just let it be.


    "Unreasonable." He turned around and was about to leave. However, Amanda grabbed his hand and stopped him. "Shall we back for good, Darren?" she asked.


    She softened her voice instantly and choked, as if a wronged little girl was acting like a spoiled child in front of her parents. Darren'' body trembled.


    Realizing that they didn''t need him anymore, Doctor Nian opened the door and left.


    She hugged him from behind. Her tears soaked his clothes, as if there were stars on his back. Her warm tears fell on his back.


    "If you want to marry her, I won''t blame you, whether it is because of me. I will bless you both. But at least you''re my husband here. You''re the companion of the baby and me. I''ll leave alone after the baby is born. We''ll have nothing to do with each other then, but don''t be so hostile to each other now, okay?" Amanda leaned on his back and said.

 Chapter 360 It Was Meant To Be

    After Amanda said these words. Darren said in a low voice, "Okay."


    She loosened her grip. Darren turned to look at her and said, "You go back to bed first. I''ll bring you some soup."


    She smiled slowly and nodded.


    After he left, Amanda became dull. She went back to her bed and curled up. She was in a daze like a puppet who had lost her soul.


    When Darren came back with the soup, Amanda had already fallen asleep. Her skin was a little pale because she hadn''t been exposed to the sun for a long time. Under the light, dark blue blood vessels could be seen under her fair skin. She was very calm when she fell asleep. She seemed to be dead.


    At the thought of this, Darren''s heart sank. He touched her nose to check whether she was okay. Then Amanda turned over in an attempt to fall asleep. After that, Darren withdrew his hand, laughing at himself for being too worried about her.


    "What? What are you doing here?" Slowly, Amanda opened her eyes.


    "Why did you fall asleep in such a short time?" Darren placed a pillow behind her back, picked up the bowl and spooned the soup to her.


    After taking a few mouthfuls, Amanda told him that she was full, so she stopped eating. He frowned and said, "No, you can''t eat so little every day. You will be malnourished if you don''t eat properly."


    Amanda looked at him and said with a smile, "I feel great. I don''t want to drink soup now. I just want to sleep. Go ahead with your business."


    "I will leave as soon as you finish it," said Darren.


    Amanda took a few sips from the glass and continued, "I''m suffering from indigestion because Gregorio forced me to eat a lot."


    Seeing her suffer like this, Darren asked, "Do you eat so little every day?"


    "I don''t want to eat anything. I really have no appetite


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her. It''s just that you can''t be together from the very beginning. I planned to take advantage of her identity to make the whole Cheng family break up. But you ruined my plan at last. Now I can''t watch you destroy our family again." Nicholas took a file out of the drawer and put it on the table. He pushed it to Darren and said, "This is a copy. Take a good look at it."


    Darren took it and looked at it slowly. Then his hands trembled slightly. He grabbed this piece of paper and scratched several holes in it.


    "You have seen it clearly. Your mother was born with congenital kidney failure. If others wanted to save your mother, they must have found a family related to her. However, your mother was adopted by her family. It''s a secret that even your mother didn''t know. If your father hadn''t found out the cause of her disease, he wouldn''t have found the truth. What did he find out? You can guess it." When Nicholas talked about the past, his voice was gloomy.


    At that time, he put all his efforts to cultivate his son into a new generation of the An Family, taught him all the things, and exhausted himself to let him build a complete business empire with the An Group.

 Chapter 361 The Only Thing He Ever Wanted

    In the beginning, his dream was really realized, because Darren''s father had a sharp sense of business. He was good at exploring new market and was very sensitive to the change of strategies. He could always break the routine and create commercial legends one after another. Therefore, at that time, Nicholas really thought he had gained a lot in his life.


    But ever since he met that woman, his son had changed. He bought island without restraint, built villas and holiday resort, and spent all his money on that woman. He had even married her regardless of anything. He had held a grand wedding at that time.


    If that was all what happened, Nicholas wouldn''t feel sorry. But his son was very popular in the business world. He was used to pursuing and winning. And Darren''s mother was stubborn. She hated herself being forced. Their relationship was once very stiff.


    After Darren''s mother was sick, his father had been looking for the right kidney donor for her everywhere. He used all the resources and only got the last clue. Amanda mother, Jason''s wife, had a weak relationship with Darren''s mother.


    At that time, the Cheng family just settled down in the business field. Darren''s father was a business tycoon. It was difficult for the Cheng family to watch out for his tricks. After a series of planning, he got the inspection report of Amanda''s mother, and it was the most suitable match with his wife.


    But it was impossible for the Cheng family to let Amanda''s mother donate a kidney for his wife.


    So his father made a reckless decision to plan that tragedy, which changed Amanda''s whole life.


    "At that time, I have handed over the business to your father. When I found that your mother had finished the operation, the only thing I could do at that time was to help your father get rid of all the possible exposure. It has always been a small secret, and no one knows it. However, Darren, now you know this secret. You know what? This is an absolute disaster! I won''t let anyone from the Cheng family stay in our home, because o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    for her. But he couldn''t do anything now. He could only stand here and give her a place to lean on.


    "I really want to have a long sleep. I hope that we are old and white-haired when I wake up. All the difficulties we have to experience have been passed, and we are still together. In this way, no matter what we are suffering now, we will not be sad. No matter what has happened, we will overcome." With tears coursing down her cheeks, Amanda smiled and said, "Isn''t it a stupid idea? If one gets old in a twinkling of an eye, the experiences during which will be boring."


    "No, your idea is very good. When you wake up, we already have a family of children and grandchildren," Darren said. When there was a full family of kids and grandsons, he could take care of Amanda with all his love, and erase her scars with his life. Even if she knew the secret at that time, she would still be angry with him and make a fuss with his white beard. There would be a group of children persuade her not to be angry, and he just needed to coax her.


    There was always endless tolerance in one''s life. No matter how much difficulties he had gone through, as long as he could hold her hand and walk together at the end of his life, he would not have any regret.


    Unfortunately, people couldn''t get old overnight. The fate would come, and the pain would eventually come.

 Chapter 362 She Was Protecting Him

    Amanda fell asleep gradually in the Darren''s arms. After she fell asleep, the man put her back to the bed, turned off the light and left.


    Walking downstairs, Gregorio was still sitting on the sofa. Seeing Darren coming downstairs, she stood up and called him, "Mr. Darren."


    But Darren punched him on his face. And Gregorio did not even dodge a single blow from Darren, which made Gregorio fall to the ground. In fact, Gregorio knew clearly that Darren would deal with him sooner or later because he didn''t have the courage to deal with his grandfather. And when Amanda went to find Rose this time, Gregorio couldn''t get rid of it.


    However, this punch wasn''t so painful for Gregorio. In the past, he had suffered much more pain than this when he received training. But tonight, he really felt a little bit pain. The pain was on the last hope of Amanda. She was purposely making trouble for him, and after he really helped her.


    She also hated him for it. Did she think that he was doing harm to her?


    ''Amanda. Do you know that I had never taken such a risk for anyone in my life? The only reason I did this was that I liked you. I wanted to help you stand up in the An Group, especially in such a competitive place, '' he thought.


    But this time, Gregorio was also confused. He couldn''t understand why Darren would choose to marry Rose, and why did Nicholas have no actions after he known that Amanda made Rose lose her baby? He didn''t even have the time to find an answer for Amanda. Did she already want to destroy him?


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Gregorio didn''t resist, Darren lifted him up and grabbed his collar. He growled, "Gregorio, I always thought you were a good dog of the An Family, but I didn''t expect that you would bite back to our family."


    With that, he kicked the Gregorio''s belly. Gregorio coughed, spat out a mouthful of blood, wiped it with a tissue and threw it into the trash can. Even if he was beaten, Gregorio was maintained his manner and etiquette.


    "Why did y


    you still remember your identity? Do you know who you are?"


    Amanda looked at him coldly and found that Darren had changed a lot. He became more irritable and was not as gentle as he used to be.


    She might have almost forgotten that Darren was also very violent at that time. She had nothing to do with him soon. Just let him be irritable. She didn''t care at all.


    "I don''t belong to you. I belong to myself." Then Amanda added, "Don''t worry, Darren. If you want to stay with Rose, just go. Don''t step in my place anymore."


    At last, she didn''t forget to speak for Gregorio. "If you want to hit Gregorio, you can take him out. I have nothing to do with him. But if you come here, you cannot scold or hit people. Don''t take this place as a trash can. Who am I? I''m not a tool to seek pleasure for you. Am I clear, Mr. Darren?"


    Darren was speechless. He knew that everything he did was for her good, but looking at Amanda''s angry face, he was worried that she would hurt the baby again, so he could only turn around and leave.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind to leave, Amanda released her hand that was protecting Gregorio and looked at the bruises and blood on his face, saying, "You can deal with it by yourself. I won''t say anything more about it. I don''t sympathize with you because you are also an unlucky man in this city."

 Chapter 363 Ready To Take Action

    Then Amanda went upstairs directly. She was really tired.


    Watching her go upstairs, Gregorio thought, ''What a silly woman! She tried to get back at me from the very beginning, but she still tried to protect me. I don''t know if she really wanted to protect me, or she just wanted to play with me to death.''


    If it was the latter, he really needed to be careful. If it was the former...


    Seeing the door was closed and he was isolated from the space, Gregorio became a little hesitant. Was it the former?


    The snow in the yard had melted a little. Before the Spring Festival came, it had snowed a little. When Maggie''s mother pruned the plants in the snow, someone knocked on the door and shouted, "Mother, mother."


    ''Wasn''t it her precious daughter''s loud voice?'' Maggie''s mother thought. She immediately went to open the door and saw Maggie standing at the door, smiling. Henry was carrying many bags for her from the car.


    "What are you doing? Why are you carrying so many things?" She wondered if her daughter was so busy preparing for the gifts before the Spring Festival.


    "This is my luggage. I plan to stay here for half a month." Maggie held her mother''s hand and said with a smile, "Mom, do you agree? Please don''t push me away!"


    Her mother looked at her helplessly. "What nonsense are you talking about? All the things are left in your house, but why do you suddenly want to come back and live here? What happened?" Maggie''s mother looked at Henry. After all, she knew her daughter''s disposition. She had been a naughty child since she was young. If anything happened to the Zhao family, she would be driven back by them, or she came back because of anger, which was not good for the family harmony. As a mother, she would certainly worry about it.


    Henry knew what Maggie''s mother was worried about. He smiled and said, "Mom, Maggie took my business trip as an opportun


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her mother, so she pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "Mother, I just go out for a cup of coffee. You don''t need to follow me everywhere. Don''t listen to Henry."


    Her mother glanced at her. "I was just kidding. Why are you so nervous? Do you have a guilty conscience?"


    Maggie curled her lips. Since when her mother had learned that? She walked up and held her mother''s hand. "My dear mother, please leave me alone. I won''t bring you any trouble."


    "Of course you won''t cause any trouble to us. After all, you''re married. Your father and I will give you freedom."


    Seeing that Maggie was looking at her, her mother couldn''t help but say, "I have been worried about you since you got married. After all, the Zhao family is more powerful than our Ning family. We just want you to be happy all your life. As long as you are happy, no matter they are poor or rich, we will always be happy. I don''t mind at all. You''ve married into such a nice family and they are all so nice to you. You just need to be more cautious."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Maggie said in dissatisfaction, "Of course I''m cautious. If I always make troubles, then Henry won''t let me come here to bother you. Mother, don''t worry about me. I''m an adult. Don''t treat me as a child."

 Chapter 364 A Restless Wife

    Then Maggie blew her mother a kiss, grabbed her bag and ran away.


    Standing behind her, Maggie''s mother shook her head, hoping that her daughter would not make trouble for her.


    Maggie left with a smug smile. Henry was so naive that he wanted her mother to be effective in controlling her. If her mother was indeed strict on her, how could she live so comfortably in the past? Obviously, Henry was wrong to think so.


    When Maggie left, she hailed a taxi and went to a private detective''s office. Since she had hired some detective, the detective was assigned with no other task. They just needed to follow Josie. Once Josie left the Xia Group, the detective would follow her and record the location she drove to, especially the hospital. In this way. If the detectives could find which building she went, they would earn more money.


    With the help of Henry, Maggie had many savings. At her wedding, all members of the Zhao family gave her presents, and the lucky money given by Albert and Emily one by one, which was a considerable commission.


    What''s more, the information she asked for were all insignificant. The Xia Group was located in a prosperous area, so it was not difficult to trace it. And these people did not need to pry into privacy, so the task was handed over easily.


    As she entrusted the task to the detective, Maggie urged her mother to teach her how to cook dishes. Her mother was relieved to see her daughter learn cooking from her. After the meal was ready, Maggie rushed to look for Albert.


    "Father." Maggie knocked on the door of Albert''s office. At this time, Albert had the medical records of Rose in his hand. When he saw Maggie at the door, he quickly pressed the medical records down on the file and said with a smile, "Maggie, what brings you here?"


    Maggie answered with a smile, "I know that you are in a continuous meeting today. I cooked some dishes with my mo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lant. He looked back and saw Maggie pouring water, as if nothing had happened. He was slightly relieved. The documents he pressed should not have been seen by Maggie.


    What Emily had discussed with him was to keep Maggie in the dark about the rest. If the An Family wanted to stir up trouble, Albert would undertake the responsibility for Maggie. After all, he was the head of the family and Maggie''s father. Maggie called him father for no reason.


    Maggie did not know Albert''s intentions. She was a little suspicious when she saw the name of Rose, so when she poured the water, she deliberately extended her hand under the hot water tap. She gritted her teeth and pressed the switch. Then she cried out in pain and broke Albert''s Cup accidentally.


    "What''s wrong?" Albert stood up in a hurry, seeing that Maggie covered her hand and said sadly, "I was scalded accidentally."


    "Put ice on your hand. I''ll get some scald medicine for you." Then Albert took out the ice pack from the fridge at once and told Maggie, "Leave these broken pieces alone and sit still."


    Maggie nodded.


    Albert hurried out of the room to get the medicine. Maggie quickly took the photo of the file with her mobile phone, and ended the battle in half a minute, then sat down tamely.

 Chapter 365 Something Did Happen

    Looking at her hand in the ice bag, Maggie couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh. ''For you, my dear Amanda, I have risked my hand to help you. Please don''t be hurt. I hope it''s just a false alarm. Don''t be hurt by those evil spirits, '' she thought.


    After Maggie applied the medicine, Albert carefully told her the dos and don''ts after she went back home, and praised her cooking.


    Maggie received an email from the detective again. In the email, there were Josie''s schedule and pictures.


    As Maggie''s hand was scalded, her mother blamed her for a while. But it was good for her to get these informations.


    At night, Maggie hid herself in the bed and unlocked the phone and the iPad. Before she started to read them, she received a call from Henry.


    Maggie felt a bit guilty when she found that it was Henry who called her. She answered the phone. Henry asked leisurely, "Where are you?"


    "I''m standing behind you," Maggie answered lazily.


    "The men''s room is behind me. Are you in there?"


    "Fuck off."


    After they quarreled for a while, Maggie leaned on the bed and said, "I''m tired today. I want to go to bed early. You should go to sleep, too."


    "What did you do today? Why are you so tired?" Henry asked.


    Maggie replied confidently, "I have learned cooking from mom. I''m tired, of course. Cooking is a physical work."


    "What kind of cuisine have you learned?" He smiled and thought that Maggie really went home to recuperate and learn cooking from her mother. He didn''t expect her to do a good job. It was enough for him that she could stay away from trouble.


    Maggie was speechless. Why did he keep asking one question after another? She put the mobile phone aside and lazily had a chat with Henry. She read the information that others gave her with the iPad first. Sure enough, Josie drove to the hospital, which was not the general hospital that her father directly responsible for, but a branch hospital.


    ''Then why did my father get those files about Rose? It was Josie who asked them to do so, so she was very susp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . It was really an accident that Rose rushed over all of a sudden, and then she was pushed by Amanda.


    She had to go to find Amanda right now.


    "What''s wrong? Look, she is waving to me again," Henry was still teasing Maggie, which annoyed her. She shouted angrily, "Then have a good date with her." She hung up the phone all of a sudden.


    A loud roar from the other end of the phone shocked Henry so much that his ears almost went numb. He smiled and said: "Well, I won''t tease you anymore." Before Henry finished his words, the phone was directly hung up by Maggie. He called up her again, but her phone was powered off. The corners of his mouth twitched helplessly. Maggie certainly knew that he would not date with other women, but she still felt angry. ''A girl that never grows up, '' he thought and shook his head.


    A gust of sea breeze blew, and Henry took a deep breath of relief. He decided to go to buy her some gifts tomorrow and then coax her when he came back.


    After hanging up the phone, Maggie began to think about how to enter the An Family.


    The An Family was like a cage. With her own ability, she might be found before she entered the gate. And Amanda certainly had no freedom in the manor. But she had to know what had happened to Amanda.


    Considering for a long time, the only thing she could do was to contact that man.


    Gregorio.

 Chapter 366 What An Upright Face Looks Like

    There was a delicious porridge in front of Amanda and many vegetables which were carefully prepared. Even after Darren left in a huff, the servants of the manor took good care of Amanda as usual, which made her the center of everyone.


    After a few days of rest, Amanda calmed down. In the meantime, Gregorio would pay a visit to her and talk with her about her brother. As for the outside world, Amanda would do nothing but care about her brother. Last time, when they met Sheryl, she ran away without permission. Darren had ordered to keep her in the house and not let her go anywhere. Of course, she couldn''t see Sheryl either.


    In fact, it was not a bad thing if she couldn''t visit Sheryl. If Sheryl knew his elder sister being raised by such a powerful family, he would probably think that his sister was incompetent. He only heard from Gregorio about Sheryl''s daily physical condition and knew that Sheryl was all right, Amanda would be satisfied.


    She felt that she had pursued and wanted too much in the past, so she was always afraid of losing. Now she didn''t care about anything. What could be lost, what could not be lost, had already been lost. Now she had nothing, so she didn''t care lose anything.


    "This is a new dish. Have a taste." Seeing that she still didn''t move her chopsticks, Gregorio had to hand them to her by himself. He couldn''t help but feel helpless. "Amanda, do you degenerate into such a situation that even can''t use the chopsticks?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you? You''re not even at the change of life yet. Why are you so garrulous?" Although she didn''t pay much attention to it, she would fight back immediately when she was mocked by Gregorio. Although she was in bad luck now, she would never allow anyone to laugh at her bad luck.


    Being beaten back, Gregorio scolded himself for seeking beating. Why did he sympathize with this pitiful little white rabbit? Even if she was killed by everyone, she was a hedgehog that could hurt people. But the hedgehog still had the mood to hurt people. It seemed that the situation was not too bad.


    "If you hate me, you should have l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    happened to Amanda? What did you do to her? You lied to me that she''s fine. But I know that she was not okay. Although you have an upright face, you are so despicable when you act! I''ve overestimated you. Tell me the truth frankly."


    "What an upright face looks like?" Gregorio asked, looking at Amanda.


    Amanda rolled her eyes and thought, ''What is he doing? Is he driving Maggie crazy on purpose?''


    "You''d better have a look at yourself in the mirror and tell me what happened to Amanda," Maggie got tired of scolding, and went straight to the point.


    "Save it, I won''t tell you. You can do nothing with me," Gregorio replied flatly. In his eyes, Maggie was just nobody. She was not powerful enough to interrogate him. He chose to talk with her just for Amanda''s sake.


    As a matter of fact, Amanda didn''t want Maggie to know the truth at all, or she wouldn''t sit aside and keep silent. Seeing how obstinate Gregorio was to Maggie, Amanda picked up an orange on the table and peeled it.


    "You''ve gone too far, Gregorio. Amanda was so nice to you. She has always praised you and treated you as her family member. How could you do this to her?" Maggie shouted at the other side of the phone. She was so angry that she seemed to be a fierce person and pressed this bastard to death through her phone screen. She didn''t know why she disliked him so much. He looked upright but he was actually a nuisance.

 Chapter 367 Thats Just The Tip Of The Iceberg

    Amanda was stunned when she heard what Maggie said. She didn''t remember that she had praised Gregorio in front of Maggie. Moreover, if she had praised him, she had only praised his working ability. She had never said that she had taken him as her family.


    Maggie just wanted to get the information from Gregorio. She had tried everything she could to flatter Gregorio. She must say that Amanda had a good impression on Gregorio. If so, Gregorio might not deceive her. Because she was a good friend of Amanda.


    "I''m telling the truth. Amanda always praises you. She is alone in the An Family, and she can''t trust anyone. She doesn''t want to rely on anyone. Because others only want to humiliate her. Only you will always be with her and help her," Maggie lied in a serious tone.


    Amanda wanted to grab the phone. But Gregorio seized the phone tightly and then turned up the volume. ''God, please don''t let Maggie say it again. This is awkward!'' she thought.


    Gregorio was curious. What Maggie said interested him more. He stopped Amanda and didn''t let her touch his phone.


    Lying on the top of Gregorio, Amanda tried to grab the phone, but she couldn''t move because Gregorio was trying his best to stop him. Amanda was so anxious that her face turned red. ''Maggie, what are you talking about?'' she thought.


    "How could you treat her like this?" Maggie complained.


    Gregorio stared at Amanda and said coldly, "What you said makes sense. How could I do this to her?"


    Amanda raised her head and looked into his black eyes, startled. He said it seriously, and it sounded like he meant it from the bottom of his heart. With a serious look, Amanda glared at him. She reached out to grab his cell phone. However, she couldn''t control herself, which made her scream. She lied on Gregorio, and Gregorio''s fell on the sofa. Amanda was lying on the


    right, she poured out all the grievances she had suffered these days to Amanda. She just suspected it. So after Henry left, she immediately packed up her luggage to her mother''s home, and then sent food to Albert. After deliberately losing her mobile phone and deliberately burning hands, she took a photo of Rose''s medical records. She hired private detectives to search the whereabouts of Josie, and finally found out the trace of Rose. When she hung up on Henry, she immediately called Gregorio.


    Hearing Maggie saying and complaining about her bitterness, Amanda laughed out involuntarily. Holding a pillow in her arms, she said, "Maggie, you worked too hard. You deliberately got burnt. How''s your hand?"


    Maggie snorted, "You''re such a heartless woman. It''s all because of you. You have the nerve to gloat at my misfortune. I should have left you behind if I knew you were fine. I should continue to live a leisurely life. But now, I have no freedom. I''m living like a prisoner."


    "Okay, okay. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry. The baby in my belly is greeting you now." Suddenly Amanda was stunned as she touched her belly. It was a baby''s movement.


    All of a sudden, her heart melted. She rubbed her belly and giggled.

 Chapter 368 Going To Get Engaged

    "Baby, be obedient. You can''t be as disobedient as your mother. It''s so bad. Your mother made me sad and worried," Maggie said seriously.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m very tired and I want to go to bed now. I''m really exhausted these days. When my baby is born, I will ask for the red pocket from you," Amanda said quickly.


    Maggie snorted, "The red packet is a small case. I will give the baby whatever he wants."


    Maggie felt refreshed when she hung up the phone. She took out her phone and added a message to Henry, "I forgive you."


    At the other side of the room, Henry was having a meeting. When he tried to amuse her, she was in a bad mood and she added him into the blacklist. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get in touch with her. Seeing this message, he felt relieved. He racked his brain to think of how to make his wife happy. However, he did not expect that Maggie forgave him directly.


    "Should you be a bed warmer after you forgive me?" He teased Maggie.


    Maggie cursed him in a smile. Now she had nothing to worry about. Because love was great. As long as Darren loves Amanda, everything would be fine.


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda looked at her phone with a smile.


    "Now I see that somebody is even better at lying through teeth than me," replied Gregorio.


    "Fuck off." She threw the phone to him and rolled her eyes at him. The man was becoming more and more annoying now. After taking a few steps, Amanda came back and sat next to him. "The baby moved a little just now. Do you know that?" she asked excitedly.


    "I am not a mind reader," Gregorio said coldly, glaring at her.


    "Fuck off." She cursed and got up to leave. But after a few steps, Amanda came back again. Now the baby could move its body, so it was a pity that she had no one to share her great secret. She was alone now. There was only one person around her who was teasing her. ''Okay, that''s it. I ca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    up at night, she couldn''t fall asleep. Her cell phone had been taken away by Darren. He made it easy for her to live in seclusion. Under her protest, he gave her a tablet anyway. In fact, it was useless for Darren to do that. Since Gregorio had a cell phone, and the telephone at home were all available for making a call.


    But she didn''t want to call anyone at this time and there was no way for anyone to listen to her. Amanda opened the door to get some books.


    "What are you looking at?" The lights on the first floor were still on. The servants didn''t sleep at night, and they needed to get everything ready for the breakfast for tomorrow morning. The next day they would have a new shift. They could feel relax after Amanda fell asleep.


    "Mr. Darren is going to get engaged to that superstar, Rose. It seems that we are going to have a new lady." A woman took the phone and said, "Now the chat group of the An Group is in an uproar. A lot of people are sending red envelopes."


    "It can''t be fake, right? Mr. Darren likes Miss Cheng so much. Look how he behaves in front of Miss Cheng. I don''t believe he will marry Miss Su." Someone questioned.


    The others teased, "It''s true. Their engagement date has been settled. Their engagement party will be held in ST Hotel next week."

 Chapter 369 Nightmare

    Got engaged. Amanda found that she could listen to them quietly. She would not feel bitter or sad, neither would she want to be hysterical. She just listened to them, as if she was just listening to ordinary gossip. She quietly closed the door and returned to her room. She drank some hot water and lay on the bed, with nothing in her mind.


    Suddenly, her belly moved a little. Amanda reached out and touched her belly. Her belly was bulging because of the development of a baby inside. When she saw a baby bump on her belly, it got bigger and bigger. She could feel that the baby was rolling or rolling in her belly. It seemed that the baby was dissatisfied with her staying up so late.


    With a smile, Amanda touched her belly and felt the rhythm of her life. The unprecedented joy and happiness surrounded her. As long as she was with her baby, she didn''t expect too much. Love, men, family, all of them were not important. The blood ties were the real emotions. The rest were meaningless.


    It was not a good idea for her to stay up late. She should go to sleep now. She didn''t care about engagement at all. Since this man thought it was their sin, he had to bear it alone. With their love and their marriage as compensation, she could only...


    "What the hell is engagement?" Amanda suddenly sat up and cursed, "Darren, you bastard! Even if you feel guilty to her, don''t you have other ways to make it up? You just don''t want me. You left me because you don''t love me. I don''t believe you will really leave me. I don''t believe you just want to leave me under the name of compensation her. Just for this, you left me. Many times you risked your life to save me, you put your own life to the side for me. How could you leave me? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    As she spoke, she cried bitterly. In an instant, she felt so sad, as if thousands of arrows were piercing through her heart. The pain was clear, and there was blood.


    The more she cried, the more sorrowful she became. All the grievance that had be


    appened to Amanda in the room.


    The window on the second floor was locked. It was solid because it was made by thick glass. After Darren kicked, the window was still closed. He finally realized that in the manor, everything was solid.


    "Amanda, Amanda, open the door." He called her name across the glass. On the balcony, he could only see Amanda lying on the bed motionless, but Amanda couldn''t hear anything because of the good sound insulation effect of the glass. Darren called and thumped on the window.


    Amanda sat up and looked out of the window. She saw Darren standing on the balcony, looking at her anxiously. She smiled goofily with tears on her face. She was sure that she was hallucinating. Now he had to accompany his delicate newly married wife. How could he come to see her, a big belly woman?


    But it was also good, because at least in the illusion, he still loved her, at least in the illusion, she did not lose him.


    Amanda walked to the window and looked at Darren with a smile. "You know what? The baby kicked me today. I was so happy that I shared this news with Gregorio. I told him that the baby was kicking me, but he just told me coldly that it was just the normal phenomenon of the fetus''s development. I think it was because he was not the baby''s father. If you knew that, you would be very happy, wouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 370 Just Let It Go

    Outside the balcony, Darren couldn''t hear anything except for Amanda''s smiling face. She touched her belly and smiled at him. Her smile was full of sorrow which couldn''t be described in words.


    "Ouch! Amanda, open the door!" Darren clapped the window and shouted.


    Looking at the anxious look on his face, Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She reached out her hand to touch Darren''s hand through the glass, but she only touched the cold glass. The glass window was like a screen, separated the two worlds. She smiled and cried in this quiet and warm room, and he shouted in that noisy and cold room.


    "To be honest, I''m quite excited today, because my heart is connected with the baby''s heart. I can feel that he''s very healthy and even my breath was connected with his breath. It''s the happiest feeling I''ve ever had," Amanda said with a smile, touching her belly.


    But he couldn''t hear anything.


    Looking out of the glass window, Amanda found that Darren in her dream was indeed so real that it felt an excitement that she could not imagine. Perhaps only in her dreams would he be so excited. In reality, he no longer cared about her. He should be thinking of only Rose, because he was about to marry her.


    He belonged to others, not to her anymore. She slowly walked to her bed, lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth. At least, she could see him in her dream at last.


    It would be great if she could dream of him.


    That was enough.


    Amanda closed her eyes, and tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. The pillow was filled with the pleasant smell of sunshine, which made her feel like she was walking in the warm spring sunshine. In fact, she hadn''t dreamed of Darren for a long time. When she saw him just now, she thought she could finally have a good sleep.


    An hour had passed when Darren opened the window. At that time, Amanda was asleep. He didn''t make much noise


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d.


    After Rose took good care of her body, she could go to try on the wedding dress. Then, Nancy went to try on the well-tailored wedding dress made by one of the famous brands owned by the An Group. Looking at the floral edges on the wedding dress and the pearls inlaid on the chest, Nancy said with admiration, "It''s so beautiful. I think only you can wear such a beautiful wedding dress."


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rose felt very happy. The wedding dress in front of her could show the perfect and sexy curve on her body. Although the woman in the mirror had a weak body, her face was rosy like a rose. The happy smile on her face was evident.


    She had thought about it for a long time and planned for a long time. Finally, her dream was married to Darren.


    Darren, the heir of the An Group. If she could marry him and become the enviable Mrs. An, no one would laugh at her origin or her career anymore. From now on, her name would only be connected with the nobility and rich.


    Moreover, being able to become Mr. Darren''s woman was the dream of all women.


    A small smile appeared to the corners of Rose''s mouth. Although she was not lucky enough to keep that child, it helped her deal with the biggest trouble around her and Darren, Amanda. But she still felt a little pity.

 Chapter 371 A Shocking Secret

    "Where is Mr. Darren? Why hasn''t he come yet? You look so beautiful in this wedding dress. If Mr. Darren is standing beside you in the same dress, you must be the most beautiful bride." Looking at the happy look on Rose''s face, Nancy could not help but smile happily. She moved close to Rose and whispered, "Rose, you have to help me tell Mr. Darren about my request."


    Rose stopped smiling. Nancy showed her great hospitality in recent days. Because her good friend made a mistake in the company. And Nancy wanted Rose to ask Darren for help.


    If it was in the past, Rose wouldn''t care at all, but now, things were different. She was going to be Darren''s wife. And it had been a few days for Nancy to brag about it, but if she couldn''t even help her, people would laugh at her.


    "Well, I''ll talk to him when he is free. You know, during this period, Mr. Nicholas is not at home, so all the affairs in the An Group are left to Darren. How can he have time now?" As soon as Rose said that, her mobile phone rang. She picked it up and couldn''t help smiling. "You''re here. It''s on the second floor. Come up and help me."


    A few moments later, Josie came to her.


    Wearing a wedding dress, Rose walked up to her and said with a smile, "What do you think of it? It was chosen by Darren. Do you like it?"


    The expensive wedding dress cost a lot. Gazing at it, Josie thought that Darren had made up his mind to get engaged to her. The wedding was more important than the one to be held with Amanda. Did Darren really want to be together with Rose? Then what about Amanda?


    Seeing that the expression on Josie''s face changed a few times, Rose asked curiously, "Josie, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen to you?"


    "No. I was overwhelmed by some files just now. I haven''t recovered yet. The wedding dress is really good. Where is Darren? Why isn''t he here?" Josie glanced around but didn''t see Darren. She really didn''t know what attitude D


    cently? I haven''t had a good chat with him yet."


    Susie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. My family are looking for her. She always hides herself without saying a word."


    "Don''t you know she''s in the manor of the An Family?" asked Rose, surprised.


    Susie was confused for a while and murmured, "Which manor are you talking about?"


    Josie was bored playing on her phone when she heard the question. She looked at them suspiciously, wondering why Rose would ask Susie about this. It was something Susie didn''t know about. Rose planned to convey Amanda''s whereabouts to the Cheng family through Susie, so that the Cheng family could chase Amanda again.


    "Do you think there are a few manors of the An Family here?" Looking at her confused look, Rose shook her head and sighed, "So you didn''t know that. She is pregnant now and lives in the manor? I thought you already knew it. The An Group is dealing with the case of the Cheng Group. Now Amanda is pregnant with the baby of Darren. You have made a big fortune."


    ''It was about Amanda. She was pregnant with Darren''s child, ''


    Susie felt dizzy when she heard these words. How could that woman be pregnant and moved into the manor? Didn''t she divorce and be expelled from the An Family?


    Why did he let that woman come back again?

 Chapter 372 Be The Member Of Cheng Family Forever

    Seeing Susie''s reaction, Nancy said to Rose deliberately, "Miss Su, it''s still a secret, and we can''t let others know it. Why do you always speak it out?"


    Susie replied in a hurry, "She''s one of our family members. We''d better make everything clear."


    Rose looked at Susie. When she mentioned Amanda, Susie was glaring her like a hungry wolf. She ignored Susie and turned to Josie, smiling, "Actually, Darren has chosen a purple one. It''s over there. Let''s go and have a look."


    Josie nodded and followed her.


    Leaving Nancy to look at Susie who was ignored by Rose with a playful smile. Susie suddenly felt a little awkward. But it felt not bad for Nancy to look Susie being humiliated like this.


    Susie''s facial expression changed a little. She became much more polite when she turned to look at Nancy. "Miss Bai, what did Rose said just now?"


    Nancy smiled, "Miss Cheng, I''m just an outsider. I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t help you anymore."


    "I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now." Susie''s face turned cold. She had endured what Rose said just now. Rose was rude and superior just because she would be the hostess of the An Group. She seemed to have played some tricks. ''Is it because of her baby? Wait a minute. It was not like she was pregnant with a baby''s belly when she thought of Rose''s waist just now. Wasn''t she pregnant for six months now?'' Susie wondered. When she received Rose''s information, Susie only glanced at it casually.


    ''She had been pregnant for six months, but she lost her baby. She didn''t know why Darren wanted to marry her since he didn''t have his baby? And Rose had made it clear just now that Amanda was pregnant and lived in the manor. What a stupid woman Amanda was! She had been pregnant with Darren''s child, but why couldn''t she keep this man by her side?''


    The more Susie thought about it, the angrier she got. No matter who Darren married to, she had to be connected with the Ch


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gnant with Darren''s child, and he chooses to marry Rose. That''s unfair. No matter what happens, we can''t just watch Amanda being bullied like this. She''s a member of the Cheng family."


    Moreover, Amanda had a history with the Cheng family. After weighing the pros and cons, only when Amanda became Mrs. An could the Cheng family get benefits.


    Simon said solemnly, "Yes, we can''t allow anyone to bully Amanda. She is one of our Cheng family, and my niece."


    When she opened her eyes and saw the patterns of the curtains on the floor, she felt that it had been a lifetime. After taking a look at the calendar, she realized that it was time for the new year. The residence was always quiet and tidy. Here, she couldn''t feel the passage of time without looking at the time.


    "Miss Cheng, it''s time for you to get up and have a check-up." The maid knocked on the door and said gently.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her, but Darren suddenly arranged more check-ups for her. Sometimes when she was very tired, she still had to do examination and answered the doctor''s questions, which made her very annoyed.


    "Now the fetus is all right." Doctor Nian said.


    Amanda nodded. She turned to look at Doctor Nian and said with a smile, "Last time it was you who went there to check on me."

 Chapter 373 I Want To Go Home Too

    At that time, she and Darren had a huge argument. When Doctor Nian saw her arguing with Darren, he was surprised. Now he was used to it. In the past, Amanda was a brave girl. But now, she was weak, which was totally not her.


    Doctor Nian looked at the woman sitting in front of him. She was young and had a baby. This woman had so many things with Mr. Darren, which seemed incredible. He had never thought that there would be such a woman who made Mr. Darren violate the rules and turned his usual cold face into a warm one. He had done so much for her.


    ''She must be a very special woman, '' the doctor thought.


    Doctor Nian nodded, "Yes. It was such an eye-opener to me at that time."


    "What about now?" Amanda asked.


    "Well, it is still an eye-opener to me. When you give birth to the baby, both of you will get better," Doctor Nian said. After all, Mr. Darren did like her very much. He still believed that Mr. Darren would love Amanda in the end.


    Amanda smiled. The romance between her and Darren was so unbelievable to everyone. If so, it was normal for her to lose him, which she could accept.


    Suddenly, there was a noise outside. It was quiet in the manor all the time. How could anyone come here to make trouble? She walked to the window out of curiosity and saw four or five cars stopped in front of the house she lived in. And the people who got out of the cars were Simon and Susie.


    "Why are they here?" She murmured.


    The people who were following them were Darren and Rose.


    ''Was he trying to drive me away? Would he ask me to go back to the Cheng family?'' she thought. Amanda turned around and sat on the sofa, waiting for the host and the guest.


    The door was opened from the inside. Susie came in the first. She rushed to Amanda and blamed her, "Amanda, why didn''t you tell me that you were pregnant?"


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you know tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    want to show weakness and continued, "The baby in her belly is also the descendant of the Cheng family. We will protect it well."


    Looking at the people led by Susie and her companions helping Amanda put her things away, an expression of victory appeared in Rose''s eyes. She had finally driven away the woman who took away the throne, and she would be the hostess of the manor in the future.


    Amanda leaned on the sofa by the window and picked up the book that she had just read half. While the others were packing up, she went on reading her book. It was actually quite comfortable to read in this angle. Beside her was the crisps prepared by Gregorio. He left enough crisps for her before he left, so that she could eat as much as she wanted every day.


    Darren came over and picked up the book in her hand to read, it was just an ordinary novel by legends. Seeing him disturbed, Amanda took the book from his hand and said, "Don''t bother me."


    "The doctor said that you''ve been in good condition lately." Darren added, "You can rest assured. As long as you give birth to the baby, we will have nothing to do with each other."


    "I almost want to induce labor," Amanda replied in a playful tone.


    His face instantly darkened, "Amanda!"

 Chapter 374 The Incident In The Engagement Ceremony

    No matter what, she couldn''t do anything to hurt the kid. This was the last line that Darren could reach. Amanda looked at him and said with a smile, "I''m just kidding. Mr. Darren, you should restrain your temper. Don''t always shout at others."


    Seeing that Darren was coming to her, Rose walked up to her too.


    Amanda took a look at Rose and found that she looked fine. It seemed that she had recovered. "Miss Cheng, thank you for your decision. To be honest, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been with Darren. You don''t have to worry about that accident. I will bless you and hope you can bless us," Rose said with a smile.


    Amanda looked at her with a smile and said, "Well, I wish you to be together forever and grow old with each other. Are you happy?"


    It was not until now that Rose got what she wanted. Taking Darren''s arm in his, she said, "Didn''t you say that there was someone else who wants to see me? Let''s go first. What''s the big deal about the stuff here? We can buy new ones after coming back."


    Her words meant "the Cheng family wanted to move all the staff away."


    "Well, Miss Su, wait a moment." Seeing her leave, Amanda stood up and stopped her. Then she went upstairs and handed the jade bracelet that Nicholas gave to her to Rose. "This bracelet is for the lady of the An Group. Let''s get together and don''t take revenge on each other."


    Rose was stunned. In the end, she didn''t expect that Amanda would give this jade bracelet to her. This jade bracelet was bought by Nicholas at the auction twice. She had always wanted to get it from Amanda, but it turned out that Amanda gave it to her by herself.


    She took it over and was about to take it, but Darren said indifferently, "No, thanks."


    Seeing that Darren was unhappy, Rose immediately returned the jade bracelet to Amanda and said, "You''d better keep it as a souvenir."


    "It''s just a jade bracelet. It''s not a family heirloom. You can pick one for yourself at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    held hands with Darren and walked towards the stage by hand. Under the gaze of all the media, the heart shaped pattern on the red carpet was stamped by her, which was like a staircase to the Heavenly Kingdom, bringing her closer and closer to the happiness.


    There was the most beautiful smile on Rose''s face. As a star, she had been accustomed to keeping beautiful all the time. She and Darren made a perfect couple.


    She had thought about this since the first day she had become Darren''s woman. And now she had made it.


    "What?!" A scream came from the guests'' seats, interrupting the main melody of the engagement.


    Immediately, Rose looked at the guests with a dark face. It was Susie.


    ''Was this woman going to interrupt my engagement ceremony? If she did it on purpose, I would never let her go, '' she thought.


    "What''s wrong?" When she heard Susie shouting in public, Tessa pulled her to sit down and felt ashamed.


    Susie was about to fall down. She looked at Tessa and said with her lips trembling, "Mother, there is a fire in our house."


    "What?" Hearing this, Tessa also gave a shout. Her jewelry, the house property certificate and many other property were all at home. She quickly asked, "Did our house catch on fire? Is it the storeroom or the master bedroom? How is it going?"

 Chapter 375 I Dont Blame Anyone

    Susie covered her mouth instantly and cried, "All of them."


    "All right. What about Amanda?" Tessa asked. Although money was a treasure, after all, it was an external thing. There was still someone in the family.


    Darren came in a short time and stood beside Susie. He asked coldly, "What are you talking about?"


    Startled by what Darren said, Susie answered quickly, "The police called just now. My house is on fire."


    "Where is she?" ''Fire? How could that house catch on fire?'' Darren froze for a while, and then turned around and left.


    It never occurred to Rose that Darren would leave. She immediately chased him and asked, "What''s wrong, honey? Where are you going?"


    "I''m going out," Darren said lightly and pushed her away.


    "Don''t forget where we are. This is our engagement ceremony. No matter what happens, you can leave after our engagement," said Rose resolutely, blocking in front of Darren.


    Darren ignored her. The only thing on his mind was the fire in the Cheng family''s house. And he paid no attention to the guests who were watching them.


    She was at home and the Cheng family was on fire. So did she have troubles? Did she have troubles? He kept asking himself the same question over and over again on the way. He drove so fast that he didn''t pay attention to it at all. He ran several red lights and finally stopped at the intersection. Because the whole road of the Cheng family was blocked, everyone looked at the burning villa in horror. The high-pressure water gun was still shooting there, trying to put out the fire.


    Darren immediately got out of the car and rushed there.


    "Sir, you can''t go there. It''s too dangerous there. The explosion may be caused by flammable and explosives." The firemen stopped Darren. After he finished his words, a bomb exploded again from inside. A shower of sparks exploded at the window. People on the side of the road screamed and all covered their ears to avoid it.


    The sound seemed to fall on his heart, and in a flash, his heart was bloody.


    He beat down so man


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll of jewels which he valued a lot. Besides, the purple crystal chain he brought for her in Germany also attracted his attention. At that time, as soon as she heard that he was going to tie her with a rope, she was scared to think that he was going to do something evil. At that time, he only liked the purple crystal chain, and wanted to tie her with it, tie her around him, and tie her heart with it.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Darren gave a hard punch on the wall, seeming to hear the sound of bone cracking. It was obvious that he used so much force that the red liquid had seeped out. But Darren immediately withdrew his hand. This was her room, and all the things in it were hers. He had no right to break it, including the wall.


    When Darren went downstairs, he saw Nicholas sitting on the sofa. His eyes became dull and he didn''t say anything.


    Nicholas looked at him and found that Darren had great resemblance to his father, which worried the old man, who was more than 60 years old and who had spent most of his life in business.


    "I heard that it was an accident," Nicholas said slowly.


    Darren said indifferently, "The result is the same."


    "Are you blaming me?" Nicholas asked.


    "I don''t blame anyone," Darren replied.


    He would not blame anyone else. All this was his own fault. But from now on, he would not listen to anyone.

 Chapter 376 Somebody That I Used to Know

    Six years later, a plane flew across the distant overseas shore, passing through the clouds in the sky. The sky outside was bright. A woman in a white coat was yawning at the window. Wearing sunglasses, other people could not see if her eyes were open or closed. Her delicate lips were half open and half closed.


    There was a little boy sitting on the seat next to the woman. He looked about five or six years old, with fair skin like milk. And his big eyes were staring at the sleepy woman beside him. He really didn''t want to admit that this woman was his mother.


    "Little boy, what can I do for you?" A airline stewardess in neat suit asked with a smile as she passed by.


    Jacob An looked at her and said, "Can I have a blanket for her?"


    Looking at the woman who was dozing off, the airline stewardess said with a smile, "Of course, please wait a minute."


    The stewardess returned and a group of colleagues came over excitedly. "Did he talk to you?"


    The beautiful stewardess drew out a clean blanket and said with a smug smile, "He asked me for the blanket, and I have to bring it to him as soon as possible. HIs mother has fallen asleep, and he is still thinking about not letting her catch a cold. It''s so considerate of him."


    Seeing the stewardess take a blanket and go away, the other people really wanted to take her place. They had never seen such a cute child, and his unique temperament was not like any other children''s laughing face. He always wore a serious face, and his chubby face looked like a good piece of cake. The child''s chubby face was so cute that it would be easy to pinch.


    "Thank you," Jacob An took the blanket and said indifferently.


    "You''re welcome. You''re a good boy. Why do you worry about mother so much?" The stewardess praised him with a smile, but the next second, she was stunned, because she saw Jacob quickly grabbed the blanket in front of him and covered it over the head of the woman who had fallen asleep.


    Seeing the airline stewardess stunned, Jacob An explained, "Her hair is always sweeping me, so annoying."


    Then he pulled a blanket and covered her with it. He didn''t want her air to touch


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eading on the tablet PC. If someone saw him, he would be shocked, because he read the original Russian version of the book. Ordinary people would not understand the academic books at all, but in Jacob''s eyes, he thought this language was as simple as his mother tongue.


    After taking off the sunglasses, the woman looked at her face in the mirror. Her eyes were bigger, the nose was more prominent, and her chin was a little sharper. After all these years, she had been accustomed to looking in the mirror, but compared to the pictures she had taken in the past, it was a big difference.


    That fire didn''t take her life, but ruined her face. Fortunately, the plastic surgery was now advanced enough, and she looked better after the surgery. She tried to deceive herself with a smile, but it turned out that the smile didn''t look good. So, Amanda leaned to the mirror and stuck out her tongue at herself.


    She was still in a state of shock at the thought of what had happened just now. The world was so small. And it seemed that he had knocked her phone down when they first met at that place.


    But he was polite this time. He knew to pick it up and pay her for the repair cost. That was to say, Jacob was bold. If Darren met Jacob five years ago and Jacob spoke to him like that, he might pick him up and beat him up.


    Amanda''s lips twitched. ''I''m a bad mother. For a split second, I hoped Jacob be beaten by Darren, '' she thought.

 Chapter 377 His Charm Was Irresistible

    The thought of the wedding ring made Amanda''s heart ache. But she was relieved. At least, the baby was hers now. Because of the fire, she got rid of her identity and escaped with the baby.


    "Ah, I''m so sleepy." After the bath, Amanda opened the door and walked out. She couldn''t help yawning.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at her and said, "Go back to sleep."


    With her hands akimbo, Amanda walked up to Jacob and touched his head, saying, "Jacob, you really look down on me now."


    Jacob took her wet finger away and revealed obvious disgust in his eyes. "This is our home, not the zoo."


    ''What is he talking about? Zoo?'' Amanda''s mind was confused. What was the relationship between the two? When she realized it, she immediately said angrily, "How dare you say I am a tigress?!"


    Jacob didn''t answer and continued typing on the iPad.


    Amanda couldn''t help blaming herself for not educating the baby well when she was pregnant. It seemed that Jacob got the same character from his father.


    Both Darren and Jacob were super sarcastic.


    "Whatever. I''m going to bed." On second thought, it must be her son''s fault at the very beginning. It was not her fault, but his father''s. So Amanda got relieved and went to bed.


    Jacob''s eyes became cold when Amanda fell asleep. He jumped off the window and took out the computer from the suitcase. His fingers quickly typed on the computer innumerable messages. At last, a piece of new newspaper popped out of the computer. Under harmonious circumstances, all the papers had been collected and remained.


    Many words had become blurry because of technical problems, and it was not difficult to vaguely see the words "fire" or "explode" on the paper. It was started from six years ago. At that time, he was not even born yet. When he was three or four years old, he only remembered vaguely that he had seen similar scenes from a lot of things of Amanda. The last thing he found was this. Why did she keep this kind of stuff?


    Her react


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    venge, but she couldn''t do anything in the end, so she could only run away in a mess, and she even almost hurt the baby.


    She looked at Jacob with guilt.


    She had been living in J Country these years and taken care of Jacob carefully, afraid that one day someone would take her child away.


    The only thing she was happy about was that her baby, Jacob, was an obedient boy.


    He didn''t like crying but like thinking since he was a child. He always did his own things alone in the corner. He was good at drawing. He had several design works in his early age, although all of them were hung in someone else''s studio. And he had a wide range of reading with his own interest, and his judgment on things was more accurate than normal people. What''s more, he had a very handsome face. Although he was very young and his facial features hadn''t grown, there were several girls from primary school fighting with others because of him.


    Every time Amanda was called to the parent''s meeting by a teacher, there would be a group of girls coming to her, calling her aunt sweetly, inviting her to visit their home and asking their parents to talk to her. Because all of them wanted to make friends with her child.


    But Jacob never much cared about the chocolate or love letters, he just sniffed when he received those things.

 Chapter 378 The Unapproachable Boy

    "Of course I have a friend. But I don''t know if I can meet her again," Amanda said guiltily. After all, she didn''t know how long could her luck have lasted. She had hidden in J Country for such a long time and bumped into Darren at the airport as soon as she came back. She was scared, so she wasn''t sure whether she would meet Maggie again.


    ''It''s better not to do so. As long as I have some connections with one of these people. They can surely follow the clues and find her, '' she thought.


    While looking at Jacob, who was sitting upright and taking a sip of lemonade every now and then, Amanda was touched. Even though she had given up her identity as the Cheng family''s heir and was trapped by the fire, it was worth it to protect Jacob even if she had let go of all her friends and family.


    She had never known that it was such a happy thing to welcome the birth of a baby. During her pregnancy, she suffered some hardship. She was drugged by Rose and almost had a miscarriage. She was grounded in the manor and couldn''t help bursting into tears. She couldn''t sleep all night because of an accident, which also made Jacob suffer a lot in her belly. She finally went to J Country for recuperation, then Jacob was born.


    Jacob was unusual when he was just born. The other children were crying so loudly but Jacob opened his mouth and stopped crying. Then he blinked his eyes and looked around. He seemed to be curious why he came to this place.


    Everyone said that the baby was difficult to raise, because he was smaller than a normal child and was not good at crying. Jacob was weak and sick since he was a child. Compared to staying at home, he spent more time in hospital.


    When he was ill in the hospital, Amanda accompanied him. They spent several Spring Festivals together in hospital. Other kids always be taken care of by their parents, grandparents and other families when they were ill. Every time Amanda saw those kids


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h flashed, which made Jacob look at the light with a straight face.


    A girl stood up with a smile and said, "Excuse me, I''m the photographer of a TV program. Your child is so cute! I don''t know..."


    "Not interested." Before the girl could finish her words, Jacob turned her down directly.


    His little face tensed up. He looked very angry because he didn''t like to be taken photos by anyone. "I''m sorry. My kids don''t like taking pictures. Please delete them," he added


    The girl was disappointed and said, "I see." But when she saw the little angel liked face in the mobile phone, she didn''t delete it. She had never seen such a good-looking child. Compared with him, the little stars they hired were all very common.


    Seeing the long face of Jacob, Amanda pinched his face. "Come on, don''t be upset. I''ll take you to eat some delicious food," she said with a smile.


    Jacob''s face was as soft and smooth as silk. Only Amanda could pinch his face, he didn''t let others touch his face. One of Amanda''s friends in J Country had made a wish on her birthday party. She wanted to pinch Jacob''s soft face. But it was impossible.


    "You said that before you came here. I doubt your taste." Amanda squeezed his cheek, which made him uncomfortable. Jacob dodged her touch and said lightly.

 Chapter 379 Being Despised

    Amanda pounded the table and said, "I''ll take you to eat something delicious and treat you to a big meal."


    Jacob didn''t say anything and just looked at his mother.


    Although Amanda wasn''t familiar with common snack bars, but she had gotten to know the name brands of those restaurants. Because she had been dragged out to eat a lot of times before. She once had the experience of eating in the most expensive restaurant, the X Restaurant, and the cheapest roadside stand.


    "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?" The bellboy opened the gate of the restaurant. The waitress greeted Amanda with a smile. Amanda walked into the restaurant with Jacob in her hand.


    Amanda replied, "No."


    "Excuse me, may I know how many of you?" The waiter continued.


    "My son and I." As Amanda spoke, Jacob was still wearing a mask. His bright black eyes scanned the decoration of the restaurant. It seemed that his mother knew this place well.


    After they sat in the separate room separated by the screen, Amanda handed the menu to Jacob. She had already had some noodles and couldn''t eat anything now. She was just worried that Jacob hadn''t eaten well. His eating was picky and he didn''t eat anything that he didn''t like. Amanda would not blame Jacob because he was hard to please. When he not eat well, she would feel the most heartache, and she would never force Jacob to eat what he didn''t like.


    Jacob went through the menu and ordered his own food. Then he ordered a cup of iced fruit tea and a dish of salad for Amanda, which were digestible without heat and could help her kill time here.


    "Is this already high-end?" Jacob raised his head and looked at the people around him. They were talking and laughing, different from the people in the restaurant just now.


    Amanda nodded her head. She couldn''t get in top-tier restaurant because she didn''t have a membership card now. This restaurant could be regarded as a better restaurant in H City.


    "Boring." Jacob heard some people talking about the stock market something about the tycoons. He pouted discontente


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t was because the boy was too cute, or perhaps it had a special temperament from him. It seemed that the little boy was really a prince, who stood above everyone and could easily comment on anyone. However, Darren, no matter how he acted in front of others, could not help but lower his head in front of this little boy.


    In fact, Amanda had the same feeling. Jacob always made her too angry to speak. When she was pissed off and gritted her teeth, she asked Jacob why he acted like this. Jacob said indifferently, "Because you are stupid."


    When Jacob came out, he found that Darren was still here. It seemed that he was waiting for him.


    Jacob stood in front of the wash basin and said, "What do you want to say?"


    "Do you want to eat something?" Darren pondered for a while. He seldom talked to kids before. The orphanages supported by him often got close to him. But those cute kids were studying in middle school now and Darren didn''t know how to deal with five or six-year-old kids, so he hesitated to ask.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Darren. ''It is obvious that my excuse is not a good one, '' Darren thought after he saw Jacob''s expression.


    When Darren saw Jacob rolling his eyes at him, he felt a little embarrassed. He looked at Jacob and asked, "Would you like to go to my private room? There are more delicious food in it. Don''t worry. I''m not a bad guy."

 Chapter 380 Being Parents

    This man looked smart. Why was he so silly when he first opened his mouth. Jacob had been interested in the so-called business genius of H City, but his impression of Darren faded away immediately. Finally, he was no longer interested in saying another word to this man. He hates all long-winded people.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at Darren and turned around to leave.


    Amanda asked concernedly, "what happened?"


    "I met a fool. As far as I know, people in H city are usually stupid. Mommy, is that the reason why you are so stupid?" Jacob asked bluntly.


    "What are you talking about?" With so many people around, Amanda thought, isn''t he afraid of being beaten?


    Of course, due to his young and adorable appearance. Everyone will think that his mother didn''t teach him well.


    Sure enough, getting pregnant is risky. Amanda had repeated the words more than once.


    All of a sudden, the light in front of her was turned off. Amanda lifted her head and the fork in her hand dropped onto the plate. She immediately stood up and said, "What are you doing?"


    Darren had planned to find the little boy who would despise him mercilessly. He didn''t expect that the woman sitting here would be so excited. Moreover, Darren''s eyes became somewhat sharp when he saw her face. This woman looked familiar. It seemed that they had not only met once at the airport.


    At the airport, this woman was wearing sunglasses. Now when she took off her sunglasses, she was wearing ordinary clothes. Although she looked in her late twenties, she behaved as naive as a little girl. At this moment, she was looking at him with the same big eyes, which showed a little fear.


    "I''m sorry. I mean no harm." The sudden appearance of his own actually let


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eard her die in the fire and how he felt sorry for the lost child? Did he still love her and miss her?


    Hearing what the woman said, Darren felt a sharp pain in his heart. His child, his child have left him forever.


    They were so close to each other now, but they seemed so far apart. He was the most powerful plutocrat in H City, the head of the An family. Under his hard management, the An Group had been firmly controlled by him. Seeing him so hardworking, Nicolas couldn''t stop him. Moreover, he had the intention to give the whole company to his grandson, so he gave the whole company to him. He lived in the An family.


    And she was no longer who she was. She lost his name, his identity, his appearance and his burden. Her name was Bonnie, a person with the legal identity of the J Country. She is currently an unmarried mother with a baby named Jacob and has nothing to do with Amanda.


    Because of the fire that year, there were many burn on her body. After the burn, it would be repaired with plastic surgery and shaded skin. Her face must be repaired. She felt lucky that he had helped her a lot, or she couldn''t make a living on her own.

 Chapter 381 An Expert In Fishing In Troubled Waters

    That man had been helping her secretly. If she could see him again, she would thank him.


    "Mom, let''s go." Seeing the sadness in Amanda''s eyes, Jacob walked to her and reminded her.


    He was too young to understand what was going on with his mother, but no matter what had happened, he was a man who had to protect the only woman in the family.


    "Sorry, I don''t have a child." Looking at the sad expression on her face, Darren''s heart somehow ached. It seemed that sadness could be infected, and he felt the same as her.


    "You talked too much." Jacob turned to Darren and said coldly. Then he took her hand and said, "let''s go."


    The hand was small, but it was the only thing that she could count on.


    Seeing the strange mother and son leaving, Charles'' eyes became firm. He took out his mobile phone and asked someone to check on them. The boy''s inquisitive eyes and his cute face were unforgettable. There had never been a child that could make him so unforgettable. Would he be as cute as this little boy if his children were still alive.


    The usual cold-blooded Mr. Darren suddenly had the feeling of a father, but unfortunately, he could no longer be a father. He laughed at himself and turned back to his room.


    "Well, Mr. Darren has paid for your bill already." The saleslady said with a smile.


    After hesitating for a while, Jacob took her hand and said, "Okay. I want to have a Panini, and two cups of cream and corn soup."


    The saleslady and Amanda looked at Jacob in a daze. They didn''t expect the situation to be like this.


    Jacob was not angry at all. He thought that this bad guy should make it up since he destroyed their dinner. "If we let Mr. Darren pay, we can use his VIP power to order it, right?" he said.


    He had checked that these two dishes were specialty and were not for ordinary customers and they needed to be booked a week in advance. The saleslady said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    When Jacob was sick and stayed in hospital, he always slept for a while. He found that Amanda was still beside him. If she was here, he would continue to sleep; if she wasn''t, he would wait for her and wait until she came back.


    At first, she didn''t know this. But when she was busy with her work, she asked one of her friends to help take care of Jacob. One of her friends told her in secret.


    This made Amanda feel sad.


    In the beginning, because of her identity change, all her previous money was unusable.. In fact, she was penniless. If it hadn''t been for that man''s help, she would have starved to death at the beginning.


    Whether or not anyone helped her, she would also try to find a job and cover her life. With her previous experience in the An Group, he found a suitable job in J country to support himself. She thanked him for his toughening. No matter how difficult the case was, she handled it easily. And this time she just took a temporary leave, because she thought it was time for her to come back and visiting friends and relatives.


    After leaving H city for so many years, she also missed here very much. No matter how many years she had lived outside, this place had always been her hometown, the place where her story began and ended.

 Chapter 382 I Am So Happy To Have You

    "Mom," Jacob opened his eyes and said.


    "What?" Amanda thought Jacob had fallen asleep, but to her surprise, Jacob was still awake, blinking his eyes and looking smart.


    Jacob felt a headache and yawned. "I''m sleepy."


    "Let''s sleep now," Amanda said, tucking him in.


    "I can''t fall asleep," Jacob answered.


    "Then what should we do?" When she was sleepy, she reached out and took Jacob in her arms. "Well, Mommy''s carrying you. You''ll fall asleep soon," she said.


    He leaned against Amanda, without saying a word. He seldom asked his mother to hug him. However, the unique feeling in his mother''s arms was sweet and soft. He depended on her for many times. Because his mother often carried him to the hospital at midnight before.


    When he was little, he was weak and often had a fever. Every time he had a fever in the middle of the night, it was his mother who carried him up. She often hugged him and took a taxi to the hospital at night. At that time, he looked up at the stars in the sky. The wind outside was somewhat cold, and his mother wrapped him tightly. As long as he smelled the fragrance of his mother, he could slowly fall asleep.


    Gradually, Jacob''s breath became smooth and his eyes closed. His eyelashes were long, just like little fans. Jacob''s features looked like his father''s, because he was handsome. HIs nose was so beautiful, it must be like hers. Amanda was confident in her own nose.


    She carefully laid down Jacob''s body and turned down the light. She crept back to the bed. She knew that Jacob was just acting like a spoiled child. He was not as sweet and soft as the usual children. He just didn''t want to tell her his true feelings. Besides, Jacob had rarely cried since he was a child. Amanda doubted the last time that Jacob cried was the birth of him.


    Many parents began to complain their children about how much they loved crying, which made people feel annoyed. However, Amanda hoped that Jacob could cry free


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    It''s you, right? Come with me." A nurse said in a low voice when she saw Amanda.


    She was sent by that person, and only the person sent by that person knew she was coming.


    Amanda followed the nurse into an office. In the examination room in the cubicle, the nurse took out a set of nurse uniform and handed it to Amanda. The nurse urged her in a low voice, "You can change it now. We will wait for the right time to make you get in the ward. You changed your clothes and dressed up like a nurse. Then you can go directly to that ward after that. We have prepared all the basic plans. One hour later, another nurse will take the shift for you. And forty minutes later, other doctors will have a patrol, so you must keep the time. Today, the room is overhauled with cameras, and the spare camera of the senior ward is usually not open easily."


    The nurse gave the instructions to Amanda one by one. Clearly, she didn''t trust Amanda. In a word, Amanda was trying hard to remember everything that she had said. ''I must check on my brother. But I can''t expose my real identity. Otherwise, I will be in a big trouble, '' she told herself. Because this hospital had been fully acquired by the An Group, and Darren had the right to access all the things in this hospital. What Amanda was doing was taking risks.

 Chapter 383 Disguised As A Nurse

    Jacob was playing with his own toys outside the ward. Amanda had changed her clothes and then walked out of the ward with the nurse. When the nurse saw Jacob, who didn''t cry or make any noise, she couldn''t help saying, "Your child is so obedient. Just let him stay here with me." Then she couldn''t help but step forward and asked, "Little boy, what''s your name?"


    Jacob raised his head and looked at her. Then he looked at Amanda with the nurse uniform, which she put on deliberately. "Are you going to be a thief?" he asked.


    "What are you talking about? This is a way to disguise myself," Amanda said. Then she added, "You can stay here and read your books. I''m going to do my work, and wait for me to come back safely." Then she pushed a standard cart, and the nurse handed her the key card to enter the ward.


    Amanda took a deep breath and made her way to the building.


    At the landing, Amanda used her key card and obtained the permit. Then she pushed the cart steadily forward. As the ward was getting closer and closer to her, Amanda''s heart missed a beat. Her each step was like walking on cotton.


    She wondered how Sheryl was doing since she left for such a long time. Would he be mad at her for not coming to see him for such a long time? Amanda had a rough feeling. She had to leave this city in the first place and came back with great care now.


    Amanda pushed the trolley into the ward and closed the door immediately. She didn''t know that the CCTV in the room was connected or not. Amanda wore a mask and covered herself tightly. She stood beside the bed and looked at Sheryl.


    He seemed to have grown a little taller and looked like his father deeply. He was still sleeping with tubes in his body and infused nutrition into his body. The room was clean and bright and it seemed that someone had been taking good care of him.


    ''Sheryl, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for not coming here for such a long time. I have been hiding in the J Country. I didn''t dare to come back because I was afraid that something bad would happen, '' Amanda thought to hersel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ear. Without hesitation, she threw away the cart and ran away.


    Darren was surprised. Why did this woman run away when she lost something? Something just didn''t feel quite right. He rushed to catch up at once. Was there someone who wanted to take the opportunity to hurt Sheryl? Or did this woman want to hurt him? ''Damn it, I will tighten security, '' he thought.


    "Stop. Who are you?" Darren shouted.


    Wearing a mask, Amanda ran desperately. The only thing in her mind was that she couldn''t be caught by him. Otherwise, she would be exposed. But the elevator wouldn''t come for a while. If she waited for the elevator, she would definitely be caught. She didn''t know where the stairs were. When she saw him turning a corner, she immediately ran to the bathroom to hide.


    Darren ran all the way to the end and directly rushed into the lady''s room. There was someone walking out of the compartment. When she saw Darren, she was surprised. Then she whispered, "What are you doing here, Mr. Darren?"


    "Have you seen a nurse with a mask running in?" Darren asked immediately. Everyone in the hospital knew him, otherwise they would certainly treat him as a hoodlum.


    The nurse''s face blushed. "Mr. Darren, all of us here are nurses," she said.


    At the thought of the nurse uniform Amanda wore, Darren took out the necklace and said, "Have you ever seen anyone wearing this?"

 Chapter 384 A Suspicious Woman

    "This necklace is so beautiful and expensive. We nurses can''t afford it." The nurse asked jealously, "Is this the gift from Mr. Darren?"


    "Haven''t you seen anyone wearing it? Such as your colleague?" Darren stared at her and asked.


    The nurse shook her head. "No. I remember one of my colleague had a jade. That is the most expensive one. Other colleagues only wore basic designs. The necklace in your hand is so beautiful. If anyone wearing it, we will surely know it."


    "Okay, you can leave now. Tell the security guards, the exit is blocked. Anyone who wanted to leave this building must register their information, including ID number and photos. Besides, check out who was on duty in the No. 7 ward and find the person on duty here," Darren ordered.


    The nurse immediately realized that something was wrong and looked serious. She hurriedly went out to look for the security guard.


    After the nurse left, two other nurses came out from the cubicle. They saw Darren and greeted him with a blushing face. They had just heard the conversation between the nurse and Darren, and were busy leaving.


    After they left, the bathroom was empty. Darren checked around and didn''t find anyone, but he just saw that nurse running in.


    Suddenly, it occurred to him that the ladies'' restroom was also around the corner. He subconsciously rushed into the ladies'' restroom just now. If she had run to the men''s restroom before, when he was talking with a nurse, she could pretend to be invisible with her nurse clothes.


    His face hardened. If that was the case, he would find out the woman even if he turned the hospital upside down.


    It had been a long time since he met a rival. He didn''t expect that a young nurse could play so well.


    As he had expected, Amanda rushed into the men''s room, but she didn''t go out as he expected. The men''s room was opposite to the women''s room, so if she came out from it, she was easily seen by Darren standi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aid, "So we need to make some ground rules.


    First, I must follow you and supervise you. It''s not only for your safety, but also for the safety of the patient in the ward."


    "Go on. I''m listening," Jacob said. He knew that Darren wanted to keep him in line. Because Amanda had left for a long time and didn''t come back. Jacob was worried about his mother. So he came here to find his mother. Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to talk to Darren.


    "Second, you must hold my hand. You are a child, so I must hold your hand in case you fall down," Darren added.


    ''Am I such a fool who could walk and kill myself? What is he thinking about?'' Jacob''s mind was full confusion. All of a sudden, an idea struck Jacob''s mind. He raised his head and looked at a crystal thing in a man''s pocket.


    Darren took out the necklace and said, "Have you seen it before?"


    "It''s very beautiful. Can you give it to me?" Jacob reached out a hand and asked.


    "No way." Darren said gently, "This chain is still useful."


    "Aren''t you the boss? A necklace is nothing to you. There was nothing strange about that," Jacob said lightly.


    Darren smiled and said, "This necklace is the key clue to find a person, and I can''t lose it. If you like it, I can buy it for you. You can ask for as many as you want, okay?"

 Chapter 385 Who Is She

    Jacob gave him a glance and continued, "In fact, I''m interested in many products of D.R Group."


    Before he finished speaking, his nose was pinched by Darren''s big hand. The man smiled and said, "You have a high tone." D.R was a luxury brand all over the world. How could this little guy want the company directly? He was really a smart kid.


    Jacob rubbed his nose and glared at Darren. "I''m warning you, don''t touch me!"


    "What''s wrong? Does it hurt?" He hadn''t spent much time with children for a long time, and didn''t know how to coax them. But when he saw the arrogant face, the mean poisonous tongue, and the beautiful eyes of Jacob, he always wanted to coax him after making him angry.


    He didn''t know why, but he instinctively felt close to the beautiful, smart and proud little boy in front of him.


    Jacob said with a stern face, "I don''t like being touched."


    "It must be a common joke between father and son. Can''t your father touch you too?" The little boy was so cold that he didn''t look like a normal child. Darren asked curiously. He wondered what kind of family could teach such an excellent and cold-blooded boy. He must come from a very special family.


    Hearing that, Jacob lowered his head, pulled the corner of his clothes and said in a low voice, "I have no father."


    Hearing that, Darren was stunned. He could not help but ask, "You have no father? Why?"


    "My father said that he would marry my mother. But after he married another woman, he abandoned my mother and me." Jacob looked depressed and said, "I think he probably doesn''t like me. It doesn''t matter if the whole world doesn''t like me. Anyway, I don''t like them."


    This kid was very fragile, but he still pretended to be strong, which made Darren sad. He put his hand on Jacob''s shoulder and said sincerely, "Believe me. If your father abandoned you, it must be his loss."


    Jacob said indifferently, "I''m already so pitiful. But there are still people who not only don''t give me a chain, but also harm me, and even comfort me with hypocrisy. He is really shameless


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    parents to die and her brother would be in a vegetative state all his life.


    It was his fault, and he should be the one to blame. The An Family owed the Cheng family a lot. He also made his beloved woman, Amanda, die because of him. Darren thought that he was miserable. And all he could do was to take care of her brother, to make up for Amanda''s loss.


    Jacob raised his head and saw the painful look in Darren''s eyes. He asked, "Is the patient your family?"


    Darren nodded without hesitation. Yes, he was exactly Amanda''s younger brother, so it was his younger brother, whom he would protect all the time.


    Jacob suddenly shook off his hand and picked up the photo on the ground. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his hand and cut his finger with the broken glass. Noticing that his little hand was injured, Darren quickly said, "Don''t touch this."


    However, Jacob didn''t care about his wound at all and picked up the photo stubbornly. The woman on the photo had a happy smile on her face and stood in a white overcoat, looking very beautiful. He took the photo and asked Darren, "Who is she?"


    Darren took the photo from him and put it on the table. He didn''t say anything. He felt too ashamed to answer this question, especially when a child asked him such a question. How could he say that she was his beloved woman? Because he let her down in the name of love.

 Chapter 386 Im Bleeding

    Seeing the sadness on Darren''s face, Jacob was curious. He wondered how he could make such a business tycoon show such an expression.


    "What else would you like to see?" Darren said to Jacob with a smile.


    Hearing him, Jacob''s beautiful eyes rolled. He looked away and said, "Can I not go with you? You talked too much."


    The man froze for an instant. He squinted his eyes dangerously, like a lion that was about to hunt. The people around them unconsciously shivered. Who on earth was this little boy? How dared he talk to Mr. Darren like that?


    "Am I noisy?" The man asked coldly.


    He had already tried to lower the requirement for this child. He had never been so tolerant to children, just because he was very unique. However, there were more people with unique personalities, and those innate pride would come to nothing but a loser in his business. Being trampled underfoot by him was not something a child could taunt.


    "Not as noisy as my mom." Seeing that the man was even angry, Jacob rolled his eyes. He opened his mouth and said this to make them calm down.


    Hearing that he was blaming his mother so harshly, he thought of the woman he had met in the shop, and nodded, "It seems true."


    All of a sudden, Darren saw that Jacob''s hand was bleeding and wanted to bind it up. But Jacob said, "I need to go to the bathroom. Wait for me for a moment."


    At this moment, Amanda was in the men''s room. She wanted to make a call for help, but she didn''t dare make a sound for fear that others would hear her. ''Would I be trapped here?'' she thought.


    "Your mother is really irresponsible. She left you alone outside for so long." All of a sudden, she heard a voice coming close and she recognized who it was. She took a deep breath and wondered why Darren was still here!


    Before she could calm down, an innocent vo


    waiting for this woman to confess herself, but didn''t expect that she would scold him. His face instantly took on a ghastly expression. He grabbed Amanda''s wrist and said, "Are you blaming me?"


    "I don''t care whether I criticize you or not. It''s just a charge. What''s the point of bullying a child like you? You are also a man with dignity," Amanda said angrily. Jacob was her own baby. She would never let Darren take a little advantage of him.


    Darren frowned. "What are you talking about? When did I bully him?"


    The sound of water rushing into the washroom came. No matter how fierce the quarrel outside was, Jacob calmly went to the toilet and opened the door. He reached out his bloody little finger and said to Amanda with a grievance, "Mommy, look, my finger is bleeding."


    Looking at the blood on Jacob''s white and tender hand, Amanda almost went mad. When Darren realized that, he saw the smugness in Jacob''s eyes. His mouth twitched and he couldn''t help but sigh, ''Naughty boy.''


    But it was meaningless for him to argue with her. Darren didn''t care about such a woman at all. He didn''t want to hurt her.


    "Darren, I''ll fight it out with you!" Amanda shouted and then took off her high-heeled shoes.

 Chapter 387 Im Going To Call The Police

    All of a sudden, the man dashed forward, his eyes cold, as if he were a cheetah. He grabbed Amanda''s neck and said coldly, "How do you know my name?"


    She didn''t show her cold expression. A slippery soap was smashed toward him. Darren quickly avoided it. The next second, the soap box, the liquid soap, the towel, and the tissue box were thrown over. He took a few steps back, and he never thought that there were so many things to be thrown away in a small washroom.


    Jacob, who had just completed his task of throwing these things, stood in front of Amanda, and said coolly, "Mr. Darren, you''ve gone too far."


    "I go too far?" Darren burst into laughter. He bent over and looked into Jacob''s eyes. "If you think I''m going too far now, you''ll feel that I''m really kind a few moments later."


    Jacob looked at Darren with alarm.


    When the coat was hit by Jacob, Darren rubbed it and said, "You don''t have to pay for the dress, but you have to tell me." He stared at Amanda and asked slowly, "Why are you here?"


    Amanda blinked her eyes. Of course she came here to see Sheryl, but she would never tell Darren this reason, otherwise everything would be exposed.


    "You''d better say it now. Don''t force me to investigate it. If I want to investigate it, I can find out everything." There was sort of threat in his words when he saw her eyes dodging.


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Amanda asked.


    "The patient in that ward is my family. Do you think it has nothing to do with me that an unknown person broke into my family''s room?" Darren said coldly.


    Amanda was stunned. ''He called him family and told me that he was his relative?


    Would he take Sheryl as his family?'' she thought. Amanda wanted to sneer. ''What family? It''s just another chip from the Cheng family. Now that she is dead, why doesn''t he let her go?'' s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t afford it. If it''s true, it must have an exclusive customized sign on it," Jacob tugged at the hem of Amanda''s clothes.


    Upon hearing Jacob''s words, Darren immediately turned his eyes to the little woman who was excited about paying him money a second ago. She was shocked now.


    ''Come on, it''s just a cellphone. Does it need to be so noble?'' she thought.


    She remembered she had snapped his phone many times and lost many of them. He hadn''t asked her for compensation before, and she didn''t know that Darren''s phone was so expensive.


    "What a vicious rich man!" she murmured. But since it was her fault, she had to pay for maintenance cost. "You should contact your insurance company first," Jacob said before Amanda spoke.


    Hearing what Jacob said, Amanda was persuaded. "It''s true that the insurance company must compensate the loss," she said.


    "I didn''t buy the insurance." Seeing her eyes lit up, he answered mercilessly. He put an end to the burning desire in her heart.


    ''It was such an expensive thing, but he didn''t buy an insurance for it. I guess in his opinion, this mobile phone was just an ordinary thing and wasn''t the best thing of his. So he just didn''t buy the insurance?'' Amanda thought.

 Chapter 388 You Seem To Hate Me

    Amanda''s heart was bleeding. ''This phone is really very expensive for me. If I pay him with money, I and the baby can''t even afford to go back to J Country, let alone eat and sleep, '' she thought.


    "Well, can''t you afford it?" Seeing that the woman in front of him no longer had arrogance, he said lightly.


    "I can''t afford it for the time being." Amanda said sincerely. She was a poor single mother who needed to take care of a little baby.


    "I''m not a philanthropist. If you can''t afford a penny, you can exchange it with me," Darren said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Amanda looked at him with cautious eyes.


    "I want him," Darren said and pointed at Jacob.


    Jacob raised his head and looked at Darren. His big eyes were just like black grapes. He said, "I know I''m handsome, but you don''t have to show it."


    Ignoring his sarcasm, Darren said, "A product of a new brand in my company needs to be advertising with a child star, and the pay will be very considerable. As long as you ask him to shoot, I will not care about the loss of this mobile phone today because of you. And I will pay you all the advertising fees."


    "What if I don''t agree with you?" Amanda proposed.


    "Then I''ll have my lawyer talk to you." Darren said lightly, "I''m not in the mood to talk to you. Think about it."


    "No need to think. I won''t agree," Amanda said quickly.


    He glanced at her, "Are you sure you want to go to jail?"


    Then Amanda nodded at Darren and said, "If you insist on doing this, I''m the one who smashed your phone and I should take the responsibility."


    "Why not? My conditions are not hard on you." Darren was a little surprised. Most people would agree to his condition immediately when they heard that it was such an honor to have their children take part in the shooting of a brand advertisement of the An Group.


    A lot of boy star


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l of a sudden. She couldn''t help but shout at Darren angrily.


    Darren looked up at the woman. Her delicate facial features looked good. Her skin was a little pale. She didn''t wear much makeup, with a simple ponytail, and wearing some clothes of small brands, which matched well. How could she behave so rudely, screaming at any time?


    And this woman showed hostility when she saw him, did he do something unintentionally to irritate her? ''Why didn''t I remember anything about it?'' he thought.


    Jacob was shocked by the sudden anger of Amanda, Jacob. He had never seen his mother being so anxious, angry and aggrieved. It was weird that she was in a bad mood now.


    "You seem to hate me," Darren said bluntly.


    "The people who dislike you must be more than those who like you," Amanda sneered.


    "Don''t tell me you have no interest in me, so you play hard to get," Darren smiled.


    Amanda was almost out of breath. Only a few years had passed, but how could he have become so shameless? And she even refused to meet him. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him now. She just wanted to live a good life with Jacob, and that was enough as long as they were happy. She didn''t want to have any connection with the An Family.

 Chapter 389 Stay For Dinner

    "Mr. Darren. I''m not playing hard to get with you. You''re the center and you can get anything you want. You talked with us just for your own amusement. Although we''re poor, we have to live our own lives. We just want to live our own lives and don''t want to have any contact with you. So, don''t disturb us anymore," Amanda said sincerely.


    ''Am I just an interruption? Besides, why was she so harsh to me? Did she think the reason I treat Jacob well is just for getting pleasure?'' he thought.


    "Get in the car," Darren said coldly.


    But Amanda ignored him and kept walking.


    "Don''t push me to get off the car and force you to get in," Darren threatened.


    The corners of Amanda''s mouth twitched. So many years had passed, but his temper was still the same. But they would definitely be embarrassed if they fight against each other together in the street. Darren would be stupid when he got angry and he could not consideration anything else.


    But it would bring more trouble if the media photographed it. That was why Amanda reluctantly got Jacob in his car.


    Darren valued his own car. The other parts of the car were all very well equipped, including the accessories of the car. But Jacob just took a look at the car casually. The moment the car was started, he couldn''t take it anymore. He was a little dizzy and threw himself into Amanda''s arms.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Darren looked at Jacob and asked.


    "He got car sick," Amanda explained.


    Darren chuckled. "I have met someone who was afraid of the sight of blood."


    Amanda was stunned when she heard these words. When she saw blood before, she would have felt dizzy. But when she was pregnant with Jacob, there was blood in the lower part of her body. She immediately fainted when she saw blood. But she was alone at that time. If


    . Without meeting the clients, without business, he had to drive the two off. He had said so much on the way, but he was mocked by the mother and son.


    "Since you have sent us back, please stay and have dinner with us," Jacob said.


    Amanda turned to look at Jacob and thought, ''What is he talking about? Why didn''t he talk about this with me first? It was ridiculous of me to invite him for dinner.''


    Jacob took her hand and begged her, "Mommy, please!"


    She would have refused without hesitation, but when she saw the expectant look in Jacob''s round black eyes, she knew that he meant it. She felt like being heartbroken and wanted to cry.


    Under the gaze of Jacob, Amanda had a feeling that he had found something. When she was stuck in the bathroom, Darren said something to Jacob. He treated Sheryl as his family. And Amanda had told Jacob that Sheryl was his uncle and she would go to see him.


    Looking at Jacob''s calm eyes, Amanda felt sorry for him and her eyes reddened.


    ''Just invite me to dinner. How could it make her cry? I don''t understand, '' Darren thought.


    If it was not so convenient, he would not put her on the spot. So he said directly, "I have something else to do."

 Chapter 390 As Long As You Are Happy

    "Then you can move some stuff around," Amanda looked away and introduced.


    ''What does she mean?'' he thought. Darren was surprised by the change of Amanda''s attitude. Amanda cast a burning glance at him and replied gruffly, "The kid wants to have dinner with you." Then she swiped the card and opened the room.


    Darren looked at Jacob. Jacob pointed his finger inside and said innocently, "She is worried about that you will eat too much. Take care and don''t eat too much. Otherwise, my mom will be worried."


    "Is that so?" In Jacob''s words, Darren had a big appetite. He remembered what Jacob had ordered in the restaurant last time. He said, "You have a big stomach, right?"


    Jacob said solemnly, "Our family could support one person who has a big stomach thanks to Mommy''s money. But now, things are different. We broke into the hospital without permission and damaged your mobile phone. We are going to pay a heavy debt. If we can''t pay the money, we have to go to jail."


    Darren raised his eyebrows. He was just trying to scare Amanda. His phone was nothing in his eyes. He didn''t expect that little bun would be so sorrowful to think about his future miserable life. Darren held her in his arms and put him on the sofa, saying, "If you go to shoot advertisements for me, all these problems will be fine."


    "I would rather go to jail," Jacob rolled his eyes at him.


    "You also need to take pictures if you are going to prison. But you are too cute, you will be bullied by others when you go in. But if you shoot advertisement for me, no one dares to bully you because I''m their boss." The moment Darren met Jacob, he became talkative. If others saw him behave like this, they would be shocked.


    But Darren didn''t care what other people would think of him. All he wanted to do was to convince Jacob into his studio, leaving his most lovely side to him, as well as the world.


    Besides, although Jacob often looked at Darren wi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Amanda thought. His words made Amanda roll her eyes. As long as her son played chess, he would be the champion, but she never show that.


    "Tell me your request. If you ask me to take back the stake in the first two rounds, I will agree," Jacob said calmly.


    Darren raised his hand and touched his head. "If you ask my request, let me think, could you not roll your eyes at me?"


    "I thought you would kidnap me to shoot the commercial advertisement," Jacob said.


    Darren shook his head with a smile. "How could I do something you don''t want to do?"


    His mother would rather pay the high debt she had to pay than to let him shoot the advertisement. All she wanted was to make this little boy happy. Compared to Jacob''s happiness, his phone and advertisement were nothing at all.


    Darren had never been so happy before. The hospital had been in a mess today, but when he saw Jacob and stayed with Jacob, he was so cheerful.


    Jacob looked at Darren in surprise. He didn''t expect him to say that. He nodded and said arrogantly, "Well, I won''t roll eyes at you anymore. It''s mainly because my mother likes doing that. And she affects me. I''m sorry."


    "Jacob, how dare you speak ill of me behind my back?" At first, Amanda was watching the fight happily. But now, she got pissed off.

 Chapter 391 Let Him Make The Decision

    Darren looked at the expression on the Amanda''s face. ''She is much like that woman, who always have a hot temper, '' he thought. "Then you should pay more attention to her. Except rolling her eyes, she also has other problems," Darren said to Jacob.


    ''What''s going on? They are making fun of me now?'' Amanda thought. Then Amanda turned around and muttered, "Do you want to eat or not? If not, I''ll eat them all."


    "Is the last ribs delicious? I know there''s another restaurant that''s better than there. Do you want to go there?" Darren asked Jacob immediately.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "The best food in the world is now in the kitchen."


    "Are you flattering your mother?" The corners of Darren''s mouth twitched. Apparently, he had made fun of his mother a moment ago.


    Jacob looked towards the kitchen, seeming to see all the dishes on the table. He jumped off the sofa and went to wash his hands. Then he said to Darren, "It''s not that I''m flattering, because you haven''t eaten anything."


    Darren didn''t believe it. After he washed his hands, he went to the separate separated dining room in the kitchen and saw a few dishes on the table. They looked really good. After he tasted them, the taste was very good. He didn''t expect that this stupid and clumsy woman could be so good at cooking. No wonder Jacob said that this was the most delicious food in the world.


    Darren picked up a piece of cloud shaped wax gourd. He found that every piece of wax gourd was carefully cut. As for other dishes, they were carefully made. Darren could see a woman''s delicate mind when cooking.


    It was not the first time that Jacob had eaten something like this.


    Thus, it could be seen that such delicious food had been prepared for him by his mother. She was really a mother who loved her child so much, a woman with romance, so that she could


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed in lake. Do you want to eat them?"


    "No, I don''t," Jacob turned him down without hesitation.


    "Why do you always think of abducting my son?" Amanda furrowed her brows and asked. He had already treated the man a meal, but he still wanted to ask Jacob out for fun. She was very nervous, and it was rare for her to calm herself down a moment ago. Now she was afraid that she would lose Jacob. She put down her chopsticks and said to Darren, "Have you finished your dinner? If you finish it, you can leave now."


    "I invited him, so it should be him who should make the decision. Although you are his mother, you can''t deprive him of the right to make decisions." Darren said unhappily as he was interrupted by Amanda.


    Jacob nodded and said, "I want to eat barbecue, but I don''t like fish. If there are few fish bones, it''s okay."


    Hearing what he said, Darren immediately said, "It doesn''t matter. There is barbecue fish and meat. The fish there will never have thorns."


    "Okay, when?" Jacob asked.


    "I''ll pick you up the morning after tomorrow." Darren didn''t expect that Jacob would agree to it so easily. He was afraid that Jacob would go back on his word. After thinking for a while, Jacob nodded and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 392 Mommy And Daddy

    Then Darren turned to Amanda and opened his mouth, "You see? He wants go with me. I know you love your baby very much, but you can''t deprive him of the right to make his own decision just because of overprotective reasons."


    Getting Jacob''s consent, Amanda looked away and said, "Then you can come the day after tomorrow."


    "This is my number." Darren took out a name card and put it on the table. He smiled. "But you seem to know me."


    Amanda had shouted Darren''s name in the bathroom. Darren took the bag out and made fun of her. Amanda forced a smile and said, "How many people in H City don''t know you?"


    "Thank you for the dinner today. I like it very much. You broke into the hospital without permission and you needed to pay for the damages for my broken cellphone. Since I have already lost the money to him. So you don''t have to worry about your unreasonable debt." At the same time, Darren also stood up. He stroked Jacob''s head and said, "Don''t worry about shooting advertisement."


    Jacob stood up and opened the door. "Let me send for you," he offered.


    Amanda was about to stand up, but Jacob turned to her and said, "Mommy, clean the kitchen please."


    She had to stay.


    They walked out of the room. The empty corridor was empty. Jacob pressed the button and waited for the elevator to come up.


    "What do you want to say?" Darren asked.


    Jacob looked up at the wedding ring in his hand and asked, "Have you gotten married yet?"


    Darren nodded and replied, "Yes, I have. But then I got divorced."


    "Why did you divorce her?" He asked.


    But the memory in the past only hurt Darren''s heart. Jacob''s innocent question made Darren sad. He forced a smile and said, "She left because I treated her badly."


    "What did you do?"


    "I''m engaged to someone else," Darren said.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at him and took a step back. "Then you deserve it."


    Darren chuckled and said, "Yes, you''re right. I deserve it."


    "So you are engaged


    t." Darren asked in surprise.


    "I want daddy to see how outstanding I am." Jacob looked at him and said with a smile, "I want my mom to know, although I''m still young, I can protect her, not only by her side. Our family is poor, and it used to be my mother who works out to support the family. I want to make more money, and the pay you give me will be very large, right?"


    Darren nodded. "Yes, I can give you the highest amount of money. If you want, there will be many ads for you."


    "You don''t have to. It''s the first one. Your company is so lucky to have me. I have rejected countless invitations," Jacob said proudly.


    Darren chuckled, "Yes, it''s my honor."


    "Can you throw me in the air?" Jacob looked at the tall man and asked.


    "Throw you in the air?" Darren was confused.


    Jacob pointed at the man behind him.


    A boy, who looked like finishing the party, came out from the room opposite the hotel. He was in his father''s arms smiling, and the strong man threw the boy into the air and caught him. He came back and forth and every time he jumped up, and he laughed happily.


    "Be careful." The boy''s mother complained.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see if our son is having a good time." The father smiled and threw the boy in the air again.


    A tinge of envy appeared in Jacob''s eyes.

 Chapter 393 Mommy Will Be Unhappy

    "Do you also want to play this? But I''ve never done that and I''m inexperienced." The man who had always been decisive in business was now with a rare look of hesitation on his face. But soon, he said, "But with my strength, I think it won''t be a big deal for me."


    "You look stronger indeed," Jacob pinched Darren''s waist and said.


    Darren grabbed his little hand and said seriously, "It''s not easy to touch a man''s waist."


    When Jacob was held by Darren, Jacob was stunned. Then, he looked away and said indifferently, "Don''t flatter yourself. I''m just checking in advance."


    ''Naughty boy, '' Darren''s mouth twitched and thought. Jacob could always find excuses for himself. Then he reached out his hand to hold the ribs of Jacob and lifted him up, letting him sit on his arm. Jacob was short, but Darren felt he was heavy when he held Jacob up. The scent of milk was permeating in his body, and Darren had smelled high-grade perfume many times. But Jacob''s smell was even better than those perfume.


    "Stop daydreaming. Hurry up," Jacob urged, pinching his face. His round face looked very lovely under the light. There was a trace of happiness in his dark smart eyes. If Darren could protect Jacob''s happy smile, he was willing to pay any price.


    Darren forcefully lifted his hand and threw Jacob into the air. In a flash, Jacob was surrounded by the sense of weightlessness. Hearing the wind whistling, he felt like surfing in the valley and fell down, with his strong arms holding him firmly. Jacob smiled. He had felt this feeling earlier.


    Darren threw Jacob several times. Then he asked, "Are you happy now?"


    "Of course, I''m very happy." Jacob''s face was flushed and his eyes were lit up. Darren hugged Jacob tightly and said, "Do you want to go for a drive? We can drive a convertible. It''s more exciti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d more. She didn''t cry when she had difficulty or felt wronged, but if this little bun was considerate to her, she would want to cry.


    Noticing Amanda''s shivering body, Jacob felt sorry for her. ''Am I too self-willed? I shouldn''t have come into contact with that man who always makes mommy sad, '' he thought.


    "Mom, I promised him to shoot an advertisement," Jacob suddenly suggested.


    After a short pause, Amanda released Jacob''s grip and asked in surprise, "Why?"


    He pulled out a tissue to wipe Amanda tears, and said, "Because we need money."


    "Baby, don''t shoot advertisements. We don''t lack money now, and I can get a raise soon," Amanda said quickly. She never forced Jacob to do anything he didn''t like. He didn''t like taking pictures. So Amanda would not force him to shoot advertisement.


    Jacob blinked his eyes and said, "But if I get the money, it may be equal to your salary of three years. It will just cost me several days, and then you can accompany me for three years. I believe it''s a good deal."


    Speaking of this, Amanda felt sad again. Because of her hard work, sometimes she couldn''t take good care of Jacob. She sighed, stroked his hair and said, "Are you saying I''m useless?"

 Chapter 394 You Dont Want Me Anymore

    Jacob glanced at her and said, "Don''t worry. Every time they see me, they admire you."


    Although it was a little bit offensive, it was true. All the people who had seen Jacob were envious of Amanda''s good luck to have such an outstanding son. Amanda hugged Jacob and asked, "Baby, can you sleep with me tonight?"


    The injured woman needed comfort. The corners of Jacob''s mouth twitched. He nodded reluctantly.


    HIs response cheered Amanda up.


    "Go and wash your face. Your skin will be dry," Jacob said.


    Amanda let go of him and rushed to the washroom.


    In the evening, Jacob changed into plaid pajamas and lied on the big bed, with a tablet in his hand. Then he continued to read his books on the tablet. Amanda played games happily, while the mother and the son were busy with their own things, making them look very comfortable.


    However, what Amanda was doing had nothing to do with the game in front of her.


    "They are going to be eaten up." Jacob''s voice sounded in Amanda''s ears. Before she could react, his little white and tender hand quickly clicked on her iPad and planted some plants. He then collected sunshine and blew bombs to protect the garden. He looked at her and said, "What are you thinking about? You are so absent-minded."


    "I''m wondering, what do you think of the man who came here today?" Amanda didn''t lie to Jacob. She put down her iPad and looked at Jacob.


    Amanda knew that although Jacob treated Darren the same way, it was not easy for him to cut off the relationship between him and his father. Moreover, she knew what kind of person Darren was. She had never thought that he could Jacob so nice when he didn''t know Jacob''s identity.


    If they were really good friends, she would be too selfish to protect Jacob by herself and not let him know Darren.


    And Jacob was a smart boy. He must have known something now.


    Perhaps it was not a good


    eyed Amanda with his beautiful eyes, and asked coldly, "Do you want to get rid of me and marry a man I don''t know?"


    After saying that, the little boy threw back the quilt angrily, jumped off the bed and walked out of the bedroom like an angry leopard.


    Amanda didn''t know why Jacob suddenly got angry. When she realized what was going on, she didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. ''Jacob must think that I fall in love with Darren and will marry him. So I will get rid of him and leave him to his father, '' she thought.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda felt relieved and bitter. She walked out and saw little bun sitting on the window angrily. She sat down and said sincerely, "Baby, you''re wrong. I''ll never abandon you."


    "Yes, you have no choice, I will forgive you," Jacob said. HIs cheeks were bulging with anger. Although he had said that he disliked his mother for many times, he never thought of leaving her. As a result, his mother had just come back to H City for a few days. She had got angry with him and even shouted at him. Now, she wanted to find a real father for him. That was too much.


    Little bun seldom got angry, and this time he was really furious. After he finished his words, he turned around and gave Amanda a back.

 Chapter 395 Wrathful Kid

    Seeing him going crazy with anger, Amanda thought he was as cute as a child instead of the usual calm look. "I won''t let you fall. Even if I lose my life, I can''t let you get hurt," Amanda said, as she walked forward and held Jacob in her arms from behind.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. She recalled the hard days when she carried Jacob. Darren demanded a divorce without informing her, and she hid in the hotel as if she was a rat that could never be seen in the world. However, for the sake of the future of Lionel, she had to agree to be kept in captivity in the An family. She seemed to be in jail every day. She was drugged and almost had a miscarriage. She accidentally killed Rose''s baby. But Darren blamed her for that. She had nightmares every day, and she didn''t know whether she was sleepwalking or she was really awake.


    She almost couldn''t bear to recall those dark days. Every time she recalled, it was a torture for her.


    How could she give this baby, whom she had tried so hard to protect, to others? She wouldn''t hand it over even if she died.


    "Jacob, it was not easy for me to give birth to you." Amanda said carefully.


    Jacob looked at her, blinking.


    Sadness was written all over Amanda''s face. "I was divorced. They drugged me and kept me in captivity. They wouldn''t let me leave until I gave birth to you. If I didn''t escape, you might call another woman mom. You don''t know me and don''t know who I am."


    Jacob felt as if his heart was stabbed by a needle. He reached out his little hand, held Amanda''s hand and said, "You have suffered a lot to give birth to me."


    "But it''s okay for me to have you. I''m very happy now. Even if I have nothing, I don''t want anything as long as I have you." "Here''s cold. Let''s go back to sleep," Amanda said and kissed Jacob''s cheek.


    Jacob nodded. He reached out his hands and wrapped them around her neck.


    "You gain weigh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    him.


    Seeing Amanda''s hesitation, Jacob''s face darkened.


    "It depends on what you like." Said Amanda. If her baby really wanted that kind of life, she had no reason to stop it.


    Since the first day when Jacob came to this world and made decisions by himself, Amanda has always respected his decisions. She didn''t think that he was still a child, and that he had no right to make decisions by himself.


    If her baby really wanted this kind of life, she would let him go, even if she was reluctant.


    "Humph!" Jacob gave a loud snort out of his nose. He knew that his stupid mother wanted to hand him over all the time. She really wanted to give him to his father, who came out of nowhere. Then she would have the chance to look for another man.


    Then he crawled to the end of the bed.


    "Jacob?" Did he get angry again?


    Jacob ignored her and said directly, "Don''t disturb my sleep. It''s bad for my development."


    So, Amanda had to keep silent.


    There was a silver laptop on the black desk, and a pair of slender and white hands were quickly typing on it.


    When Sophie brought the coffee to the room and saw the man''s focused look and cold eyes, she knew that he was about to swallow up another company. She didn''t know which company he was interested in.

 Chapter 396 A Confidant

    Over the years, she watched Darren change into a different person, becoming emotionless, like a cold robot.


    Maybe he was just deceiving himself by working.


    All of a sudden, Sophie caught the sight of a faint smile on Darren''s lips. She was surprised because she hadn''t seen such a simple smile on Darren''s face for a long time.


    Darren was reading the new product concept and imagine in his mind that if Jacob could shoot an advertisement according to this concept, it must be fun. It was an advertisement for baby bath liquid. The photographer needed to shoot baby shower.


    Jacob was bad tempered and didn''t want to be photographed. It must be hard for him to show his body in front of the camera, but Darren was looking forward to seeing an advertisement of Jacob with this concept.


    "Mr. Darren." Sophie called out cautiously.


    Darren came to himself and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is the budget of the next season you asked for." When Sophie saw Darren had returned to his usual cold look, she heaved a sigh. She handed the files to Darren and left.


    A woman in a dark green dress walked over. When she saw Sophie walk out, she slightly smiled at her. She was young and beautiful. A full face of collagen had proved that she was young.


    Even if this woman was young, her power couldn''t be underestimated. It was this woman who helped Darren collect all the financial resources of the An family so quickly. In the past, Sophie used to think that she was more or less Darren''s confidant. But when facing this woman, she felt ashamed.


    This woman was Yana Yue, the daughter of the most capable subordinate named Tony of Mr. Nicholas. She had been studying in A Country before. She took over all the shares of Tony''s corporation when Mr. Tony''s health was not in good condition. Later she made a deal with Darren, trading the vice president''s position and decision-making power of An


    e contrary, this would make he make the wrong decision and become lazy.


    Darren didn''t realize that he had a sense of being a parent.


    The call from An Group took Amanda by surprise. The next day she was going to take Jacob to An Group. She was a little unhappy about it. After all, she had left a very deep impression there and hadn''t had a good memory.


    "The interview will be held very soon. After the interview, we can go to a barbecue restaurant with him." Jacob sat cross legged on the couch.


    "I don''t know when it will end." Amanda opened her suitcase and added, "I''ll find some nice clothes for you."


    Jacob lowered his head and looked at his white shirt and jeans. "Don''t I look good in this shirt?" He asked in confusion.


    Amanda turned to look at Jacob and found that her son looked good in anything. She believed that this little boy was the ideal type for students'' idol. So Jacob looked at Amanda in confusion. Handsome as he was, he was willful. Jacob who put on a shabby sack would look like a decadent prince.


    However, this was a formal occasion for Jacob, so of course Amanda would dress Jacob better.


    In order to satisfy his stupid mother''s complacency, Jacob had no choice but to sit here and let Amanda look for clothes for him.

 Chapter 397 Things Are Different, People Dont Change

    The next day, Amanda got up early to dress up for Jacob.


    Jacob yawned lazily and felt like he was not going to an audition, but a cosplay.


    "Why don''t you dress me up as a sage warrior?" Jacob sincerely asked as he saw Amanda trying to pick out a waistband for him.


    Then Amanda looked up at Jacob and asked, "Do you want that?"


    Seeing her serious expression, Jacob said decisively, "No."


    But on a whim, Amanda wasn''t as good as Jacob in terms of aesthetic standard. Jacob had already helped her choose clothes, and he was actually quite good looking according to his dressing style.


    But as a mother, Amanda still wanted to do something more for her child.


    It was understandable for Jacob, so he didn''t say anything.


    But when he noticed that Amanda even didn''t know what socks he needed to wear, Jacob pointed out and said, "Mommy, please think about time. We don''t have much time."


    All of a sudden, it occurred to Amanda that they were a little far from the advertising company of An Group. Looking at the socks on the bed, Amanda sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Jacob pitifully.


    Jacob took out a pair of white socks with slight embroidery and put them on. Then he put on a sport coat and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Amanda saw Jacob put on the clothes easily, the corners of Amanda''s mouth twitched. She thought that she should focus on cooking from now on and she was the one who couldn''t help the others well.


    In fact, she had specially prepared a rich breakfast for Jacob, including his favorite egg yolk steamed bun, cheese banana roll and his favorite oat milk. Seeing that Jacob finished the breakfast, which was carefully prepared by her, Amanda felt that the day was already beginning so happily.


    But she despised Darren. He asked Jacob to shoot advertisements for him, and at the same time, he asked Jacob to aud


    looked at Amanda, then at Jacob. She couldn''t help saying, "Your child is so cute. Are you here for the audition for new products? I''m going there. If you''re leaving now, come with me."


    "Thank you very much." Amanda chuckled and hurried to walk over.


    They hadn''t seen each other for so many years, and Amanda didn''t expect that Sophie was still with Darren. She thought it was good, because Sophie had always been Darren''s most right-hand assistant. Sophie had lived a good life these years. Her hair was always serious and her makeup was also so decent and refined, and her figure was even slimmer.


    Amanda wanted to ask her how she is doing recently. But she had nothing else to ask now. After Darren was in charge of the An Group, he would not allow Gregorio to be here. As the younger sister of Gregorio, even though Sophie was loyal to Darren, she should be careful when she stayed with Darren, so as not to cause any criticism.


    "Yes, it''s right here. It''s the rest room over there. You can wait for a moment there. Someone will inform you later." Sophie just wondered why they came to this storage room. Since Darren asked the workers to change the place into the storage room, no one had come to the room for a long time.

 Chapter 398 Take Part In The Audition

    ''And this woman just wanted to look for the studio, but she ran to the old studio. Is this a coincidence? The old studio wasn''t used a long time ago, '' Sophie thought.


    As soon as Sophie saw Yana, she immediately told everything about the plan made by Darren to her and discussed the audition procedures with her. Darren asked her to help Yana, so that Sophie could take care of Yana''s business.


    On the other side, Yana held Sophie''s hand and asked her to have a talk. So Sophie didn''t have time to think about that woman.


    There were a lot of people in the lounge, and as soon as Amanda walked in, she felt that they were different from them. Those participants in the audition were all brought up by their parents. They were all dressed very attentively. These children were all cute, who were around the age of seven or eight.


    Compared with those ladies who wore gold and silver, Amanda looked simple. But she didn''t care about that at all. When she had stayed with Darren, she had gotten on the cover of a magazine for fashion sports. She had been through a lot, so she was very calm when she faced this situation.


    Some of them also noticed Amanda and Jacob. They all turned to look at Jacob. When they saw Jacob, their eyes suddenly brightened up. He was so cute.


    But after that, their hearts sank. If this child was also here for an audition, then there was high possibility that their children would not be chosen. Thus, there was an atmosphere of hostility in the lounge.


    Amanda didn''t care about this. She led Jacob to find an empty seat and sat down.


    Jacob sat beside her silently and kept reading.


    When Yana was talking to Sophie, she saw a pair of soft hands holding her legs and sweetly calling, "Auntie."


    When Yana lowered her head, she saw a little boy smiling at her. Her heart melted. She put down the work, carried the boy and said, "Jared has arrived. We are going to have


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    omeone came in and spread the sequence of the audition, but she didn''t hear the name of Jacob. "There is one more over there," Amanda added, rising to her feet hurriedly.


    The person in charge looked at the list in his hand arrogantly and said, "There is no one else on the list, what is your child''s name?"


    Everyone in charge of this audition knew that Jared Wang would take part in it, and this advertisement must belong to Jared Wang, and the others'' position were just peripheral.


    "You must make a mistake. Because we got the call," Amanda brows furrowed and said.


    The person looked at the name list and said, "But your child''s name is not on the list. There''s no mistake in the data of the An Group.


    Amanda didn''t believe that. "Don''t waste time. You didn''t participate in the registration, did you?"


    "That''s right. Don''t waste time. Hurry up. Leave here," many people started muttering around.


    In their opinion, Amanda''s failure in the audition was a good thing.


    "You can''t get it anyway. Save time. The others go with me and get ready there." The manager glanced at Amanda and said sarcastically. Although she was pretty, she didn''t dressed up well. She looked like a lady from a common family. So the manager was not afraid of offending her.

 Chapter 399 A Harmonious Scene

    Mr. Darren would come to the auditorium in person later, so she had to deal with these people as soon as possible, and then she had to tell the things to Jared. With Yana''s order, she was very impatient with the incessant trouble with Amanda there.


    "What do you mean by that I can''t get it?" Amanda was angry. She then said, "But no matter how hard it will be for me to get the advertisement, we should get the chance to participate the audition. We got the call."


    "Hurry up! Follow me!" The person in charge ignored Amanda and beckoned everyone to leave the public lounge. They rushed to the door and pushed Amanda away like a torrent. In the chaos, someone stumbled on Amanda and made her fall to the ground.


    Anger began to blaze in Amanda''s eyes. ''They are so arrogant. There have been so many people looking for my baby to shoot in all kinds of magazines and film crews. I don''t care about the advertising endorsement of the An Group, '' she ruminated.


    She should have taken the baby away at once, in case she should waste time in this messy place. But the baby said that he wanted to shoot the advertisement. So Amanda pushed the door open and went to look for Sophie.


    When Sophie was talking with Yana, the woman appeared in front of her all of a sudden. She was stunned, and the look in her eyes seemed to be familiar.


    "Hello," Amanda gave them a smile and said.


    Yana glanced at Amanda and found she was just nobody. She ignored her and continued talking to Sophie.


    However, Sophie didn''t respond like this. She smiled politely and said, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, my son has also been notified to participate in this audition, but he is not in the list of people in charge just now. I want to find out who is in charge of this audition. Maybe there''s something wrong in it," Amanda proposed.


    "What is the name of your son?" This was a plan arranged by Yana. She asked Amanda carefully.


    "Jacob An," Amanda proposed.


    "Is that the one who lived in the hotel?" Yana asked. Her eyes became sharper when


    ce.


    "I forgot it," Jacob said lightly.


    Darren chuckled, "What are you doing here?"


    "Talk," said Jacob, carrying a bag of bread.


    "Talk to a pigeon?" Darren reached out and put his hand on Jacob''s shoulder. It was a shoulder which was so tender and not that sturdy.


    It was Amanda who didn''t find Jacob in the company, so she ran to the reception desk and found that he had gone out. When she walked out of the gate of the An Group, she saw Jacob and Darren, one big and one small, sitting in the square. Darren put one of his hands on Jacob''s shoulder. In the distance, the blue sky was their background picture, and the white pigeons were their foil.


    She was surprised to think that it was a nice scene.


    However, in a blink of an eye, Amanda was about to ruin this scene. She walked over and stood up. Not long after she stood up, she stirred the pigeons and they flew into the air.


    Darren raised his head and saw a frown on her face. She was staring at him with her dark eyes. But she didn''t refuse him as clearly as before.


    He felt that there were something in the woman''s eyes that he couldn''t understand.


    "The floor is so cold." Although Amanda didn''t want Jacob to have any interaction with Darren, she couldn''t just stop them. If Jacob wanted to see his father, she had no reason to stop him. So she could only say in a low voice.

 Chapter 400 You Are Still Alive

    "Mom, is the audition going to begin?" Jacob followed her words and stood up. Amanda was surprised that there was a cushion under Jacob''s buttocks, which was exactly the cushion in Darren''s car.


    Amanda touched his soulful face and said, "Right. The audition is about to begin. Everyone is preparing. We changed another lounge."


    "Then we''ll go first," Jacob looked at him and said.


    Darren nodded and said, "Don''t be careless. The people who took part in the audition are not easy to deal with."


    Amanda took Jacob''s hand and led him to the building of the An Group. "Where did he come from?" she asked.


    "He was just passing by," Jacob said.


    Amanda just frowned and kept silent.


    During the audition, everyone was given a notebook, which required them to show freely according to the theme.


    Jacob came up with a theme, which was "going for a walk."


    "Going for a walk? Does it have anything to do with body wash?" Amanda pondered over the topic and said.


    "Since you feel tired after a walk, you can take a shower first," Jacob said. And the rest of the topics were almost the same, which could be directly related to bathing.


    "All right," Amanda said. ''Sometime I really don''t have a quick mind, '' she thought.


    It would still take a while for the audition to be done by Jacob. Eager to know how other children performed before, Amanda volunteered to go to the front desk. Jacob, however, knew that his stupid mother was curious and wanted to make a scene. He had to hide aside and think about his plan himself, so that Amanda could do whatever she wanted.


    The other kids were all good-looking. After all, they were the kids who could be invited to the audition by the An Group. The performance of them were excellent, and Amanda could not help but worry about the performance of Jacob.


    Amanda stood among the crowd and saw the back of Darren sitting in the front. The woman next to him was Yana, the one who tried to know about the relationship between Jacob an


    the two stood face to face. Amanda listened carefully to what Darren said. She went blank for a moment. Darren noticed what she was doing and put his arm around her waist. Frightened, Amanda pushed him away and said, "You got the wrong person. You got the wrong person."


    ''No, never. Never let him recognize me, '' Amanda prayed in her mind. In a desperate attempt to escape from this man''s control, Darren went straight to her and grabbed her waist with his big hands. His voice was full of hatred. "I got the wrong person? Amanda, if you dare to come to me, I''ll recognize you no matter how much you turn into."


    As he spoke, his hand slid down her waist to her body and wantonly stroked her body behind the clothes. His gentle and overbearing action made Amanda shiver. She grabbed Darren''s hand and said, "Mr. Darren, how dare you act like a hooligan in front of so many people?"


    "Then you can scream." The man was almost driven mad. He pinned Amanda against the wall and kissed her. Over the years, he had been missing her day and night. He imagined how desperate she was in the fire, and how sad she was when she lost her baby. He almost forgot the memories about her that he escaped.


    The pain of six years of oppression suddenly burst out. The more desperate he felt in the past, the harder he was kissing her now.

 Chapter 401 You Are Such A Fool

    The more Amanda had hated this man in all these years, the more she loved him. Love is bitter at the end, hate is fire at the end. She once loved him, and she once hated him too. The fire burned all the traces of his existence, including her love for him.


    But she never expected that she would be found by Darren in such a situation. A person''s appearance could be changed, and the voice couldn''t be changed either. In such an invisible environment, the human''s hearing could be more advanced. A little bit of familiarity let Darren find her.


    "Look, you don''t remember me. But your body still remembers me." Feeling her feeble body, Darren chuckled and held her tightly. He lowered his head and looked for her wet lips, like bees sucking honey in the flowers carefully. After kissing, Darren held her tight as if he was flying in the sky. "You are not dead. You are finally back."


    "Darren, why do you want to find me?" Amanda was in the darkness, unable to see anything. Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. Why couldn''t he let her go?


    "You are my woman." Darren said peremptorily, "No one can stop us from being together in the future."


    The temperature of Amanda''s body slowly went down. All of a sudden, Amanda put her hand around his head, stood on her tiptoe and kissed his lips. She said in a soft voice, "I miss you so much."


    In the face of her sudden tenderness, Darren also actively responded. Seeing this, Amanda took the chance to pull away Darren''s hand, then kicked him and turned around to run away.


    Fortunately, Amanda didn''t encounter any obstacle in the dark. She remembered that there was a staircase connected to the passageway, but she didn''t move. Instead, she squatted down and leaned against the corner of the wall to cover her nose, pretending that she hadn''t existed.


    Fortunately, it was in the dark. Amanda wasn''t seen by Darren. Darren have been t


    in her heart, ''You wretch! Why did you come out and catch me? Moreover, you can always catch me.'' After that, Amanda said calmly, "What a pity! I''m his mother and you''re not his father. You have no right to lecture me."


    "I don''t mind he being my father." Then Jacob turned to look at his mother and said, "Stupid mom, you''re old now. Why don''t you think about it?"


    He even directly ignored Darren''s will. For a moment, Darren was much too confused.


    Amanda couldn''t believe her ears. ''Did you say it on purpose?''


    Jacob looked at Amanda innocently.


    "Men are bastards. I don''t want a man," Amanda said defiantly.


    Such a straightforward refusal made Darren feel at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. How could he marry a woman who was bad tempered and rude, who was good at cooking?


    Except for that woman, he must find out where she had been hiding. How dared she run away? He must find Amanda. It occurred to Darren that he was here for Amanda, not to mess with them. "You''d better get ready. The audition is about to start," He said to them.


    As soon as Amanda saw that Darren had turned around and left, Amanda pinched Jacob''s little face and asked, "Jacob, what do you plan to do?"


    Jacob blinked his eyes and asked, "What plan can I make?"

 Chapter 402 Threatening A Child

    "Whatever you plan to do, you can''t betray me." Amanda pouted and looked at Jacob with discontent.


    Seeing that Amanda''s eyes were red, Jacob was stunned.


    He just said it casually, but silly mother was sad unexpectedly?


    Jacob lowered his head and answered indifferently, "No." He would never abandon his stupid mother. He just wanted her to be happy.


    "The audition is about to begin." Amanda said.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "No, not so fast." He was clear in his heart how long it would take for the repair, as he had ruined the scene.


    Seeing that Jared was scared to cry, Jacob was amused. When he was reading in the backstage, Jared saw him. Jared thought Jacob was a threat for him. So Jared wanted to hurt him in the way he was bullying a child. Jacob had been bossing around the whole children''s hospital since he was a little kid. He had met all kinds of kids.


    After they waited for a while, Jacob stood up and took Amanda''s hand. "Let''s go," He said.


    As he expected, everything was ready as soon as there was the electricity supply.


    "Jared did a good job just now. Try it again." At the other side, Vivian comforted Jared who was hanging in midair because of the power outage. With a forced smile on his face, Jared took Vivian''s hand and reassured her, "Don''t worry, mom. I''m not afraid."


    With a satisfactory smile, Vivian caressed Jared''s head and said, "That''s my good boy. If your father knows that you have won the advertisement of the An Group, he must be very happy and come back early."


    Hearing this, Jared''s eyes sparkled with hope. He nodded seriously and said, "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    His father hadn''t been back for a long time. And Jared wanted to see him, too. But his father was busy with business all the time and he only came back to visit Jared when Jared was about to shoot.


    Vivian concealed the disappointment


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h knitted eyebrows, as if he was thinking about life, or looking for something.


    The boy was wearing simple clothes. He strolled leisurely and gracefully, as if he was walking in the spring garden. Just as he raised his head and was thinking, a water bottle suddenly fell off the stage and hit Jacob. The water splashed on his body, and Jacob was still small. He stumbled so that Jacob lost his balance. Everyone would feel pain for him if they saw this.


    Originally, Amanda was watching the performance of Jacob carefully when something unexpected happened. She was shocked and hurried to rush onto the stage. The scene was a little messy. Jared, who was on the side of the stage, looked at Jacob with resentment. He directly threw the bottle of water that Vivian gave him to drink on the stage. However, the bottle was made of plastic, and he was anxious to change it into a bottle made of stone to hit the bad guy who ruined his chance.


    "Jared, what are you doing?" Vivian berated.


    Yana''s brows knitted into a frown as she looked at them. Jacob was furious, too. ''How dare someone influence the An Group''s audition and hit Jacob with a bottle? Who the hell is he? Do not dream of cooperating with the An Group in the future!'' She thought.

 Chapter 403 A Broken Winged Angel

    The staff were busy in maintaining the order. Darren suddenly shouted, "Please sit down."


    Everyone stopped when they heard his shout.


    On the stage, Jacob gave an innocent and pure smile. When the bottle hit him, he just stumbled, and the water splashed all over his body. Although he wasn''t lit up and he wasn''t in snow-white clothes like an angel with a smile on his face. He looked like a broken winged angel because of his embarrassment, with a pitiful and sorrowful smile.


    Yana had to admit that Jacob, who was smiling, was a little amazing for her. This kid always stayed calm in any sudden exigency. He had good psychological quality, and he was impeccable both in appearance and understanding. She sighed in her heart that the performance of Jared was not bad, but compared with that of Jacob, he was nothing.


    And what''s worse, Jared smashed Jacob with a bottle just now! What did Vivian teach him? Jared, who performed so well on the film set at ordinary times, did this at this moment, which might cause a lot of public opinions.


    "I think the result should be decided." After Darren saw the smile on Jacob''s face, he said lightly.


    "Yes, it can be decided." Yana nodded.


    Darren raised his head and looked at Yana without any expression in his eyes. "Then you''re in charge of this from now on. You can be more careful." Then he stood up and walked away, without saying another word with Yana.


    Yana knew that Darren was angry because of Jared''s performance, and Jared was her nephew. Darren was dissatisfied, but he just gave her a dissatisfied look. So she bit her lips, stood up to Vivian and Jared and said, "What are you doing, don''t you know how big trouble you made?"


    Jared stared at the wet little boy on the stage who was wrapped in the clothes in a hurry and didn''t say anything. It was him who took away his chance. He was a scheming fraud. With an innocent look on his face, Jared grabbed Yana''s hand, and poured out his grievances, "Aunt


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Jacob to have some barbecue. So Amanda had to carry Jacob into the car. "Go back to the hotel first. Jacob needs to take a shower and change his clothes," She instructed.


    Darren turned his car around and drove at a high speed.


    "I thought you forgot to invite us to lunch." Jacob looked into Darren''s eyes through the rearview mirror and said.


    "I will never break my promise. I can''t set a bad example for a child," He said, smiling.


    Amanda pouted in contempt.


    "What? You seem to have a problem with me?" Said Darren lightly, noticing her expression.


    Amanda said, "I don''t mean to offend you, but I just don''t like the demeanor of your company. The workers in charge of the audition have spilled out the name list, and they were reasonable enough to say that any audition is just a form. You have already selected names for it. When the audition is half-way to be tested, electricity supply is shut off. And that''s enough. When Jacob goes to audition, someone was throwing something to Jacob. We''re here for an audition, not to experience the dangerous moments of super Mary."


    Hearing her complaint, Darren frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Electricity supply is an accident. I will deal with the matter. If there are really inside stories, you will not be able to obtain the contract."

 Chapter 404 A Person Could Change

    "They were sending some very clear signals. You have inside story. But you just denied it. I think you can enter the film and television industry. Because you''re good at talking nonsense," Amanda said angrily. Then she turned her head to look out of the window. All of a sudden, Darren found Amanda''s ears a little red. He was surprised and stared at them.


    Then, Darren was sure that it was a tooth print. He thought of what had happened to her in the dark. He bit her earlobe so hard in the dark. Looking the tooth print on Amanda''s ear, he almost lost control of the steering wheel.


    "Be careful." Driven by anxiety, Amanda opened her eyes wide. After the car turned a sharp turn, she wobbled and lost her balance, holding Jacob.


    Jacob hid himself in the arms of Amanda. His mind was in a mess.


    "What if he goes out alone in the future?" Seeing the look on Jacob''s face, Darren suggested, "It''s more convenient to arrange a private plane for him."


    "I''m poor now and can''t even afford a plane seat." Amanda rolled her eyes at the idea of taking a private plane.


    "Where is the child''s father?" Darren pretended to ask unintentionally, and he suddenly felt a shock in the eyes of the woman sitting in the back row. Her eyes were evasive, and she seemed to be guilty.


    But Amanda didn''t know that every move of hers was seen by the man sitting in front of her. So she simply said, "He''s dead."


    "Dead? How did he die?" Darren asked.


    Thinking that he mentioned the private plane, so Amanda made up an excuse, "A plane crash."


    "When did the plane crash happen? Which flight?" He asked immediately.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Amanda asked impatiently.


    Startled by Amanda''s angry look, Jacob moved his body and complained, "Mommy, don''t lie to others. Otherwise you will have a Pinocchio''s nose."


    "If so, your mother''s nose must have been very short before," Darren teased.


    Provoked b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ds. She covered her mouth with a tissue and coughed.


    Darren glanced at her. "You choke on water. You are too weak."


    ''He will get married next year. He will get married next year.'' Darren''s words resounded in Amanda''s mind. She smiled and felt heartbroken. It turned out that he was going to get married. ''I''m over him. Why did I still feel so sad when I heard this?'' she thought.


    "Who is so desperate to marry you?" Amanda proposed.


    Darren stared at her and raised his lips slightly. "I thought you have met her. She handed the contract to you in person just now, didn''t she?"


    At this moment, Amanda thought of Yana. Yana was a beautiful young girl who was full of talents. She was the daughter of the Yue Family. Tony Yue was Nicholas''s friends, who helped Nicholas to build the business world. She was a perfect match for Darren.


    These gossips were spread when Amanda accompanied Jacob to audition.


    It turned out that those rumors were true. Darren really fell in love with someone else.


    Amanda bit her lower lip and forced a smile, "She is excellent and matches you."


    At this moment, Jacob came out of the bathroom. Rubbing his hair with a towel, he said, "Mom, I''m thirsty."


    Amanda poured a cup of honey tea for Jacob. Now Jacob was her everything.

 Chapter 405 A Broken Heart

    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Jacob, with a long face, got into Darren''s sports car. He hated to sit in the car, but he wanted to go out to relax. On the way to the destination, Jacob noticed that Amanda had been absent-minded. And Darren also didn''t talk much with. He was confused, but he didn''t ask about it because he felt dizzy.


    Darren drove them up the hill. The path seemed familiar to Amanda. She started to recall the scene in her mind. It was MD Hill. She remembered that Darren had brought her here to have her cut the ribbon.


    It was at that time when Darren had been with Rose and been photographed by somebody. In order to spread the news that their marriage was good, he specially took Amanda, who never got along with him, to cut the ribbon.


    Soon after, she was slapped across the face by Colleen, and Darren stood out to defend her.


    Thinking of the past, Amanda felt a little depressed. When she stayed with him, she was so touched and even moved by what Darren did for her. However, everything changed since then. He protected her like he did in front of other people, but he could give her the most painful blow in the blink of an eye.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hill, Darren directly drove into the villa without stopping the car. It was quiet and seemed empty, but luxury cars were parked in the garage one after another, which proved that it was very busy.


    It was not the first time that Darren had been to this restaurant. All the waiters there greeted him respectfully. Amanda followed him, she felt as if she had come back to the old days.


    Darren chose a wooden house and started barbecue by the lakeside. Looking at the white lakeside, Amanda suddenly had a feeling of watching the snow alone in a cold day.


    Soon the grill was set up. Though Darren usually looked so arrogant and indifferent as if he was an otherworldly beast, now he took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves to roast the meat in the same way as a big boy.


    "Roast potatoes first," Jacob said, waving his chubby hand.


    "No, no, no. Let''s roast beef first. Roast some beef. I''m telling you, the beef here


    n the hospital. She was going to see Sheryl.


    When he thought Jacob''s little face, the man''s chest seemed to be smoking. Was Jacob his child? Was the baby she gave birth to at the risk of death?


    "Ah." Suddenly, Amanda fell on the ground. All of a sudden, she heard a cold voice near her ear, "Does it hurt?"


    "Who is there? Don''t play tricks," Amanda asked immediately as she heard Darren''s words.


    "Let me ask you. Do you feel pain?" The voice sounded so familiar in the darkness.


    Amanda gave a gasp. But she couldn''t see anything in the darkness.


    The man lifted his hand and put on a pair of sunglasses, which had the function of night vision through special processing. Looking at this face that looked a little strange to him, and the eyes of Amanda opened wide out of shock, which made the man''s heart hurt as if there was a thorn in his heart, even his breath was with residual pain.


    She had even gone abroad with her child and stayed abroad for six years. Even when she had come back to H City, she had hidden her identity. Did she want to never tell him about their existence? Did she want him to remember her and their child were dead all the time?


    How could this woman be so cruel and so selfish to punish him?


    Did she know how painful he had been in the past six years?


    A mixed feeling of pain and regret welled up in Darren''s eyes. He wished that he could immediately tear Amanda into pieces.

 Chapter 406 His Woman

    ''did he call me to get the wine just now just to trap me in this wine cellar and question me?


    ''how did he know who I am?''. But she just bit her lips in displeasure. ''I have been dodging him for six years, but why is it so easy to find me? I''ve only been back for a few days, and will he take Jacob away from me? No matter how long it has passed, I won''t be with him again. The woman around him would never be her.'' She thought to herself.


    Did the man show up just to take away her child?


    "Compared to the pain I suffered before, this kind of pain should be very small," she added.


    She dared to mock him. His eyes turned cold. He asked, "how much pain did it hurt before?"


    How painful? Anyway, he was not the one who suffered. How could he understand how painful she was.


    "Darren, just tell me what you want." Amanda stood up and patted her clothes.


    What do you want? She was hide it from him and went abroad. She even asked him what he wanted to do. "What do I want?" said Darren, grinding his teeth. He stood up, grabbed hold of Amanda''s hand and pressed her against the wine shelf. Then he pinched her neck.


    The sudden suffocation made her throat painful. Her face turned red in an instant and her eyes were wide open. Was he going to strangle her? Amanda couldn''t see the face of Charles. Tears slowly fell from the corners of her eyes. Why did this man still appear? Why did he keep bothering her.


    Noticing the tears on her Amanda''s face, Darren released her and said coldly, "I don''t care about you now, but why did you come back?"


    "Darren, if you let me go, I promise I won''t come back with the baby." She didn''t want anything but only wanted Jacob.


    She actually wanted to leave. Darren lowered his head and bit on her lips. He didn''t give her lingering kisses, but a close releasi


    es are waiting for us. How can you feel at ease leaving him there by yourself?"


    Hearing the name of the baby, Darren loosened his grip on her. He took off her night vision goggle and put it on his nose. Then he grabbed Amanda and walked forward.


    It was pitch dark again, so Amanda could only follow him. But she knew that no matter what happened, Darren would handle it. When he finally found the control room, he switched on the electricity, and the whole cellar was bright immediately. In the warm apricot light, he turned around and look at Amanda.


    Her face had changed a lot. She had a smaller nose, a smaller mouth and a more sharp face. She was no longer the round face with some baby fat, and was more beautiful and strange.


    Standing in front of Darren all of a sudden in such a humble manner, Amanda moved her face and asked, "Do you think you have mistaken someone else for me?"


    "How did it come to this? Just to avoid me? " Looking at her face after plastic surgery, it was because she changed face, he always felt that she vaguely familiar.He never thought that the woman who looked wild and rude was the woman he wanted.


    He believed that only his woman was special and attractive.

 Chapter 407 Dont Be So Stupid

    Amanda lowered her head and answered slowly, "I got injured in the fire."


    She was burnt by fire, and the fire of the Cheng family broke out. He grasped her hand and said angrily, "In order to avoid me, are you so stupid to hurt yourself?"


    She stared at him and said angrily, "You have thought too highly of yourself. I didn''t avoid you. If it were not for the child, I would not have risked my life."


    "Amanda, you''re not a kid anymore. Can you be rational?" The man was furious. For the sake of their baby, she was so cruel that she even risked her own life. He would rather her to run away.


    It seemed that he had made a bad decision. She was determined to leave him at the cost of her life. But no matter what had happened, she shouldn''t have been so cruel to herself. She could hate him, take any revenge on him, but how could she be so cruel to herself, who was pregnant?


    Darren was exasperated at her foolishness. He pulled her into his arms and warned, "I don''t want you to be a fool, Amanda."


    "Fuck off!" Amanda rolled her eyes at him. After a short pause, she said, "Aren''t you going to get married, Mr. Darren? Go and find your wife as soon as possible. Stop pestering me."


    "This is where my wife is," Darren said.


    "Your wife''s surname is Yue, right?" She quickly moved away her face and said jealously, "Now that I''ve also raised a child, I''m not afraid of you anymore. If you forcibly take Jacob away from me, then you will be dreaming."


    "No, I won''t. I want both of you." Darren leaned over and kissed her again. Amanda took a bite on his lips and said hatefully, "Get out! Are you daydreaming? You don''t have any one of us."


    He put his hand on her back and pressed her against his body. "Do you want to try?"


    "Hurry up, let''s leave here," Amanda said. She had planned to leave and take the wine, but she didn''t expect that she was stuck here for a long time. Jacob would be unhappy if he had stayed there alone for so long.


    When Darren opened the door of the cellar.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in a fit of pique, suddenly a hand put on his waist. Then he felt dizzy and because someone lifted him up.


    "What are you doing?" Amanda was taken aback by Darren''s sudden move. Jacob was very angry now, so Amanda thought that he shouldn''t make fun of him. After all, a child was very fragile.


    When Darren raised his hand and carried Jacob on his shoulder, he saw that Jacob kept silent all the time and that his lips were tight. He looked as if he was angry but he didn''t want to talk to them. Then he smiled and said, "Let''s go ski, okay?"


    "Let me go," Jacob said.


    "If you defeat me while we ski, I will make your wish come true. If you lose, you will make my wish come true." Darren provoked him deliberately. "Dare you bet?"


    Jacob looked up at him and snorted, "Why not? I''m coming."


    "If we go to ski, will you go there or not?" Darren asked. Without waiting for Amanda''s answer, he added, "You are so stupid that you must have stuttered yourself while ski. It''s better to take a sled."


    ''He was such a bossy man, '' Amanda thought.


    The ski resort was set behind the mountain. Jacob and Darren were well armed, and they had an appointment with the end. Then, Amanda, wearing a thick coat, sat in the sled car, watching them slide away. She felt a bit nervous. Jacob also enjoyed thrilling sports, including skiing.

 Chapter 408 Dont Appear Again

    Of course, Jacob was a good driver, so Amanda was able to follow him. She was riding a sled car, trying to take a shortcut to the end. However, when she saw the big man and the small man in the high slope, they had already rushed down. Darren was in front of her, but he seemed to have tripped something, so he stumbled, falling behind Jacob in a flash.


    Wearing a bright red ski suit, Jacob dashed to the finish line. Seeing that, Darren followed him and slid over.


    After they stopped, Jacob took off his glasses and hat and looked at Darren provocatively.


    In fact, Darren just wanted to make Jacob happy, then he was smiled when he saw Jacob''s ambitious look.


    "You are great! " Then he bent down, carried Jacob and kissed him on the cheek. Jacob didn''t push her away. He held her hand and feel better. Then he walked to Darren.


    "I am lost. " His eyes were full of vitality, like the sunshine in winter. Amanda looked at him and smiled. She didn''t expect that he was so good at coaxing children.


    "I admit defeat for bet." Jacob looked at him.


    Darren nodded, "of course." Whatever his son wanted, he was willing to give him. As a father, he wouldn''t hesitate to give him anything.


    Jacob smiled cunningly, showing two pointed tiger teeth. "Leave mom and me, and never appear again."


    Amanda and Darren were both stunned.


    Jacob raised his eyes to look at Amanda and then at Darren. "Can you do that? "


    The man gritted his teeth and wanted to get back at his son. He made great efforts to recognize his son, but the little guy just wanted to stay away from him.


    "Do you really hate me so much?" Said Darren flatly.


    Jacob didn''t answer his question but repeated, "can you do that?"


    "Jacob?" Amanda murmured, "Why? Why did he make such a wish?" she felt sad and s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y from me."


    His words warmed her heart. She couldn''t help but give Jacob a hug and said in a trembling voice, "Jacob, if you don''t want him, then we''ll leave him and go back to J Country. I only want you. "


    Jacob felt insecure since she was a little girl. He couldn''t sleep when he left her when he was sick. His arrogant and fragile appearance would only show in front of her. He treated her as his unique, and only.


    There are many men in the world, and only one Jacob loves her wholeheartedly. She didn''t mind if her husband, Darren, could get married with someone.


    "Really?" Seeing his mother''s worried look, Jacob blinked his eyes in disbelief.


    "Have I ever lied to you?" Seeing he still didn''t believe his words, Amanda tried hard to give a smile.


    Jacob leaned on her shoulder and said softly, "Mom, it''s enough for you to have me."


    What kind of love could force her mother to change her identity and escape to another country? What kind of love could make a mother unable to accept other people''s love for so many years? What was the love between his mother and him that made his mother dare not recognize him even when she saw him and just want to stay away from him?

 Chapter 409 I Just Want To Hold You

    Jacob knew that he was too young to understand many things, but he had his own judgment that his Mom must have had a hard time before, forced to the end at the expense of their own past identity.


    Now he saw that his mother was about to go back into the past and suffer again. He will never promise, even if at this time to make her angry, also never in the future to make her sad.


    His mother was foolishly taken in before. Now, if this man wanted to deceive her again, then it would be a dream.


    "I want you to leave mom and me and never show up again." These childish yet the most hurtful words were still ringing in her ear. ''Does he hate me so much that even his appearance is unbearable?'' he thought?


    He had been speeding all the way, with his hands tightly holding the steering wheel. His eyes were full of entanglement and heartache. No one was more eager to be a good father than Darren. However, he did nothing. He had just known about his son''s existence, and without any ecstasy, he had been abandoned by his own son. It was a loud slap in his face.


    "Mr. Darren. " As soon as Yana walked out of the company, she saw Darren standing at the door. With a big smile, she walked up to him and said, "We are sure that Jacob will be the spokesperson for our new product. And we will take part in the shooting of the advertisement soon."


    "You just need to be responsible for it. Don''t ask me." When he heard the name of Jacob, the man was irritated. He directly shut her up and walked inside with a dark face.


    She didn''t know who could make Mr. Darren so angry. But she knew that those who dared to irritate Mr. Darren wouldn''t have a good ending. When she saw that Darren was angry, she didn''t tell him about the dinner. Because she know that he would definitely refuse.


    "Mr. Yana, what are you doing here? " A woman walked out of the elevator elegantly and said hello to Yana.


    When she saw it was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ght shrink back. But now she was not afraid of him anymore.


    She raised her hand to hold Darren''s hand and pulled it down. "The affection I believe is true. Who else can force you to pretend to love me now?


    "No matter what happens, I love you, Amanda, " the man said affectionately. Said Darren seriously.


    "I love you too, Darren. But love can''t solve everything. No matter how much you love me, you forced me to keep my child in the An family, didn''t you? Did you marry Rose when I was pregnant? Why do you think you love me? I''m going to have a baby for you, stay here, and watch you marry another woman. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "


    The reason why he was engaged to Rose so soon was to make his grandfather believe that he did give up his love to her.


    He was worried that if he cared too much about Amanda, his father would take actions against her.


    He was even more worried that his grandpa would tell the secret to Amanda and make him as an enemy.


    He couldn''t put up with this at all. If Amanda found out what the an family had done to her brother, her brother would be in a vegetative state. She would take revenge on anyone who had hurt her younger brother for several years in the hospital, but she was a naive girl. She can''t stand up to grandpa.

 Chapter 410 We Are Family

    But even now, Darren couldn''t tell Amanda the truth.


    He kissed Amanda''s forehead again and again, and said, "I''m sorry, Amanda. Please don''t do that again. You and Jacob mean everything to me."


    His low and compromising voice softened Amanda''s heart, but she sighed, "In fact, I don''t hate you these years. Even when you''re going to engage with Rose, I won''t blame you. I think whether you love me or not. Since you choose her, then just do it. No one forces you to marry a person you love."


    At the beginning, she was just a little sad. When other people were sad, they would turn their sadness into appetite. Although Amanda had no appetite at all, she had to work hard to eat for her baby. It was a kind of torture to eat food with a person who didn''t want to eat anything, and she endured it finally.


    "I and Jacob had been living together in J Country these years. Although it was not easy for him to live with me. Our life couldn''t compare with the life in the An Family, but we were very happy. I have always been grateful to you, for you bring me baby, and I had left you for my child. Now, Jacob doesn''t want me to be with you, so I will still leave you for the child." There was a relief in Amanda''s heart after she said these.


    Because Jacob meant everything to her. These years, she had a hard time, but it was more happiness for her than sadness. Now her happiness came from her baby, not her lover.


    "Now that you have come back, there is no way you can leave," Darren said lightly. He held her waist and pulled her into his arms. He said firmly, "I will not watch you leave."


    Amanda looked up at him and continued, "Darren, you have not changed. You must get what you want, no matter what others think."


    "Don''t you want to stay with me?" Darren said angrily.


    "It''s Jacob who doesn''t want you. He doesn''t want you as his father." She pushed him away and sat up.


    Amanda''s words startled the person in front of her. Darren asked, "What do you mean? He knows who I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    with a smile.


    While going to the An Group to modify the plan, Amanda became a good friend of Sophie with the identity of Bonnie. They went shopping and eat together occasionally, just like good friends. So like other girls, when they had free time, Amanda would come to find Sophie.


    "Mr. Darren." Seeing Darren entering the office, Sophie stood up and called him.


    Darren stopped and turned around. He found that Amanda was here, and he stared at her sharply. Amanda rolled her eyes at him, and the corners of the man''s mouth twitched. He looked at Sophie and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is the business proposal sent by the HD Group. Mr. Sheng from the HD Group wants to talk about cooperation with you tonight," Sophie said.


    "I''m not free tonight. We can have a talk tomorrow." After that, Darren walked away without looking at Amanda anymore.


    "Mr. Darren is so busy," Amanda muttered.


    "Don''t tell me that you fell in love with Mr. Darren," Sophie laughed.


    Amanda''s heart was tightened. She looked at her and said with a wry smile, "Don''t let my son hear you. Or he won''t call you aunt even if you buy him ten lollipops."


    "Then you must make it a secret for me." Hearing this, Sophie stopped making fun of Amanda anymore. She took out her phone and made an appointment with the boss of the HD Group.

 Chapter 411 This Is Not A Kindergarten

    Since Sophie was busy with her own business, Amanda stood up and went to the lounge to visit Jacob.


    Now Jacob had to take indoor photos and the studio was still preparing. He stayed in the lounge and read books himself.


    Seeing that the elevator didn''t come up for a long time, Amanda walked to the safety stairs. However, halfway to the set, she saw that Darren was sitting on the stairs. Yana was sitting next to him. Yana was supposed in the studio, but now she was sitting next to him closely.


    At first, Yana just went upstairs to fetch some documents, and she couldn''t wait for the elevator. So she chose to take the safe stairs. She didn''t expect to see Darren sitting on the stairs in a daze. She seldom saw him in such a loss, so she sat beside him and chatted with him.


    At the sight of this, Amanda felt as if a big stone was falling down in her heart. She still remembered that Darren once said that his barbecue skill was for the sake of Yana, and she also heard a lot of stories in the company about Darren and Yana who tried to take the power of the Nicholas. They thought that they were a perfect match and they were more matched than Darren and Rose.


    This man was so outstanding that there were always many gossipers around him.


    But now, it seemed that the gossip was true. Because they were talking and laughing happily.


    "Miss An, what are you doing there?" Yana asked.


    Darren raised his eyes and saw Amanda standing on the second floor. He didn''t know when did Amanda appear here?


    "I can''t wait for the elevator. I want to take the staircase. Am I bothering you?" Amanda asked with a smile.


    Yana stood up and leaned against the wall, saying, "This is the aisle. It''s a public place. It is us who gets in your way."


    "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," Amanda said and walked through the two people. "I''ll go to the studio to see you later," Darren said suddenly, as Amanda walked over.


    Yana was stunned and looked at Darren in surprise. ''He was talking to Bonnie. What was their relationship now?'' Yana thou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a wanted to stop him. When she knew that Darren went after a single woman with a child, she was willing to stand by. She just waited for Bonnie to quarrel with her because of this. And then she would wait to see which one Darren would choose, his personal relationship or the company interests?


    She was confident that Darren would choose to the company interest. He had been devoted to his career, and this time he invested a lot in the new products.


    Amanda was really anxious.


    "Stop, do you know how to do it? Why do you run with a stiff face over and over again?" The director got the inspiration of Vivian, and he was well-known in the director circle, so he was able to bully Jacob without scruple.


    Amanda walked to the director and said, "The boy is still young. Let him have a rest and get over his state of mind."


    The director threw a glimpse at Amanda and said scornfully, "Who are you? It''s not your turn to talk about things in the studio."


    "I''m the mother of the child," Amanda replied, trying to keep her temper.


    ''The child''s mother?'' The director looked at Amanda and smiled more wantonly. "But this is not a kindergarten. Even if the chairman of the An Group is here, he can''t stop me to pursue my quality. The actors must suffer a lot for the camera. If he can''t stand this, you''d better take the child back as soon as possible."

 Chapter 412 How Dare He Hurt His Woman

    "Mom, it''s okay. I can do it," Jacob shouted, who was standing in the studio immediately.


    Amanda had to step aside.


    Jacob went on with his show of falling down.


    "Stop! What''s your expression? What''s wrong your eyes? Oh my God! Are you a wooden stake? I''m telling you. A wooden stake is better than you!" The director was so angry that he threw away the script.


    "Director Liu, don''t be so angry. After all, he is just a kid," Yana said with a smile.


    The director snorted, "It''s not my first time to shoot for a child. I was impressed by the performance of Jared when I worked with him. The new product is carefully prepared by the An Group. Why did you choose him as the representative of the product? If Jared has cooperated with me, we have already finished the work."


    Hearing this, Amanda wasn''t happy. "What do you mean? Jacob has won from a legitimate competition. You want to cooperate with Jared? At that time, he was crying out loud on the stage. It turns out this place is not a kindergarten, but an amusement park!"


    "How could you say that? If you can be the director, then I will let you do it." The director roared.


    "I know you care about your child, but director Liu is very professional in this type of advertising. Our company has also employed director Liu with great efforts. Your son is not an experienced actor, so you don''t have to worry too much," Yana said to Amanda.


    "He had said the word of "stop" for 56 times, and I''m counting them one by one. He has been drinking water and looking at his phone when he shouted "stop" several times, but he didn''t even look at the camera. What the hell is he pretending?" Amanda said angrily.


    The director said angrily, "Miss Yana, it''s not because I don''t want to save your face. But how can we continue shooting this advertisement?"


    "Miss An, when we signed the contract, we said you would obey us. You''d better calm down and have a rest in the lounge. Jacob is emotionally unstable. His mood will be affected more if you behav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Look at Jacob in the grandstand, who had dirty stains on his clothes. That made Darren''s heart ache. It was just a moment before he left. This stupid woman didn''t even know how to protect herself. Darren hated anyone who dared to bully his wife and kid.


    "Mr. Darren, it''s just a misunderstanding. They..." said Yana.


    "Who did it?" Darren interrupted Yana and asked again.


    The director didn''t expect that Darren, who had never been involved in any trifles, would be so angry. With a shudder in his stomach, he moved forward and said, "Mr. Darren, I was just too emotional. I..." The director was kicked by Darren four or five meters away before he could finish his words. He covered his stomach and fell on the ground in silence.


    "Hey, be careful." Amanda suddenly remembered that Darren had kicked Charles over the shoulder at that time. Then Charles had been hospitalized for a long time. The director looked tough. If anything bad happened to him, Darren might have trouble.


    Darren walked up to the director and said coldly, "I gave it back to you. Do you give?"


    "Mr. Darren, it''s all my fault. I''m too excited. I''m convinced." The director stammered, clutching his stomach. Although he had been doing quite well in the advertisement, he was nothing compared to Darren and the An Group. What he could do was to beg for mercy.

 Chapter 413 He Called Me Dad

    Darren slightly raised his lips. "Very good. I give you this kick because you dare to make trouble in the commercial advertisement that I value most," he said.


    "What? Didn''t you kick me for that slap?" The director asked in surprise. ''Didn''t Mr. Darren avenge his woman?'' he thought. He had seen Darren caressing that woman''s face gently just now.


    "It''s funny. You dare to touch my woman''s face. How can I let you go so easily?" Darren said coldly. His voice was like from the hell, frightening.


    The director hurried to apologize, "Mr. Darren, I''m sorry. I was too emotional this time. I promise that it won''t happen again."


    Instead of replying him, Darren held up Amanda''s face and looked around. He asked in a soft voice that no one had ever heard, "Where did you get injured? Does it hurt?"


    Amanda was very shy in front of so many people, she pulled his hand away and said, "I''m fine."


    They then turned to look at Jacob, who was looking at them too.


    Now that Darren had promised Jacob that he would never appear in front of them again when he lost in the ski resort in the past, but when he heard that there was something urgent in the studio, he couldn''t sit still. So he rushed to here in the first place. When he saw that Amanda was injured, he didn''t care about anything else.


    Amanda rushed to Jacob. Then she grabbed Jacob''s hand and asked, "Have you fallen over?"


    Jacob raised his hand and touched Amanda''s face. At this moment, five fingerprints appeared on her face. He just saw his stupid mother slapped by that man, but he could do nothing.


    All of a sudden, he wanted to tamper with that man in his car and in his camera. Anyway, he could hide in the darkness and constantly tortured the man. Because that man bullied his mother.


    But he was just a six-year-old boy. No matter what happened behind him, he couldn''t protect his stupid mother in front of everyone, unlike a man who came in and kicked him violently.


    Jacob sighed. He was too weak to protect his mother and he needed t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nerve to compete with me for my stupid mother?'' Jacob wondered.


    "I want you to say it again," Darren said frankly and sincerely while tightening his arm.


    Little bun looked out and said perfunctorily, "It depends on your performance."


    As they were talking, suddenly, Jacob was thrown into the air. He widened his eyes and heard a loud sound. It was Darren who had thrown him into the air, and then he held him steadily. When the man raised him, he had a big smile on his face. He was no longer proud and cold as usual. He smiled like a warm boy.


    Amanda tilted her head to look at Darren and Jacob. She felt happy.


    "Let''s go. Dad will take you and mom to the hospital first. Then we will go wherever you want to go. We will do whatever you want to do," Darren said. He carried Jacob on his shoulder and walked out.


    "No, I won''t go to the hospital. I didn''t even get hurt." After getting on the car, Amanda covered her face with the ice pack and said, "Jacob is fine, too." If she was to be sent to the hospital, it would be too humiliating.


    On hearing this, Darren turned around and asked, "Where are we going then?"


    "Go back to sleep," she said. Jacob must be very tired because he fell for many times. Amanda put her arm around Jacob and suggested that she should cook some nutritious soup for Jacob to improve his health.

 Chapter 414 The Rich Only Wanted To Buy

    "I want to go to the amusement park," Said Jacob, who leaned against Amanda''s chest.


    The kids always went to the amusement park with their families. Amanda used to go there with Jacob, but now Jacob wanted the whole family to go with him.


    "Okay, let''s go to the amusement park." Darren pressed the accelerator. He was on the verge of crying out when Jacob called him daddy just now. Now he did everything for Jacob without a doubt.


    Then Amanda pinched Jacob''s nose and said, "You''ve shot so many ads. Why are you still in high spirits?"


    In the amusement park, Jacob chose the roller coaster first.


    "You really like thrilling games. You''re awesome." Seeing that Jacob got on the roller coaster, Darren praised.


    Amanda just wanted to eat a stick of candied haws, and why did they take her here? What was worse, both of them asked her to sit between them for the reason that it was more exciting for them to do it.


    "It''s so scary." The roller coaster moved upward one by one. It was still moving steadily. With a look at the blue sky appearing in front of her, Amanda almost burst into tears.


    A big hand took her hand and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll hold you."


    "No way." "Who do you think you are?" Said Amanda with anger.


    Being scolded, Darren felt relieved and smiled. It seemed that she was really scared.


    "Mom, I will protect you." At the other side, Jacob also grabbed Amanda''s hand.


    Then Amanda grabbed Jacob''s hand and said, "Baby, please hold my hand tight."


    Darren didn''t think Amanda treated them in the same way. He said in an aggrieved tone, "Amanda, you treated us in the different way."


    The roller coaster reached its highest point, and then slipped down all of a sudden. With a gust of wind blowing, Amanda''s heart was a little sore. She couldn''t help but scream, and felt like being thrown out.


    After a hellish torture, they took Amanda who almost died to the ferris wheel.


    "We''re too old, why do we come here?" Amanda pouted. There were couples waiting in line. She didn''t get used to it.


    Darren hugged Jacob and said, "We like it, so we do it."


    Da


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    attracted by his handsome face, but he dared to kiss her in front of everyone. She blushed at once.


    He slowly let go of her lips. Seeing that she was in a daze, he smiled and said in a somewhat roguish tone, "Honey, your body is stiff."


    She came to her senses and pushed him away. She didn''t dare to look up at the people around her.


    "Your face is even redder." Said Jacob lightly.


    He kissed her in front of Jacob. She then cast a stern glance at Darren, but the look on her face was far from the one who was domineering and unreasonable just now.


    In the evening, when Amanda was about to go back to the hotel, Darren stopped her.


    "Let''s go home." The man leaned against the car and said in a low voice, his slender legs curling up, his body shape perfectly matched with his limited edition sports car.


    "Home?" "Where?" Amanda asked.


    He thought that she had forgotten that, and with a dangerous expression on his face, he squinted and said, "It''s the place where you get Jacob."


    "You are a bad guy." Said Amanda.


    "Hurry up. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs." Said Darren.


    "Then wait and see." Then Amanda dragged Jacob upstairs.


    In the elevator, Jacob noticed Amanda''s red face. "Mommy, your face has been red for several times today," He said.


    In the mirror, Amanda saw her face flushed like peach blossoms, and she said with innocence, "Baby, you laugh at me now."

 Chapter 415 Lets Go Home

    Jacob smiled like an ordinary child and said, "It''s not a joke. Mommy looks very beautiful now."


    "Humph! I don''t believe you!" Although Amanda knew that it was Jacob who coaxed her and praised her beauty, she was still happy to hear that. But she had to pretend that she didn''t believe what he said, or else she would be ashamed.


    "Well, I don''t trust myself either." Jacob said seriously.


    Although Amanda had been practicing debating for a lifetime, she was no match for Jacob.


    Amanda and Jacob cleared the things up while fighting against each other. Then they carried them downstairs.


    The man leaned against the car, waiting. His handsome sports car and his appearance attracted many young girls to come and go, but the man didn''t realize it at all. He occasionally chuckled, which made the iceberg be about to bloom.


    "You do look attractive." Jacob carried his backpack and walked out of the elevator. He couldn''t help mumbling when he saw Darren look like this.


    Amanda nodded in agreement, "Yes. You''re so seductive. But you even know you should wear a mask when you go out."


    Was that the same thing? Jacob rolled his eyes. He was just a little bit adorable, and there were too many aunts in the world who liked handsome boys. He shouldn''t be blamed at all.


    "I think summer is coming." Amanda then threw her luggage to Darren.


    Darren smiled, "Do you feel my passion?"


    "Shame on you!" Then Amanda sat in the back seat.


    "How can you be so shameless?" Jacob added. Then he got on the car and sat next to Amanda.


    "Narrow minded." Hearing that, Darren ended the fight. He was just standing here to wait for his wife and son. However, the two of them even despised him. He would try his best to let them know how awesome he was in the future.


    Amanda was sitting in the car and saw the villa from a distance. Red tiles and white walls, the chocolate colored European frame, the carved iron gate were attached with green vi


    oken when she divorced with Darren. No matter how well Darren treated her later, in her eyes, she was always an abandoned woman, a divorced woman.


    "Why didn''t you do this earlier? What''s the point of playing this now?'' She whimpered as she tried to take off the ring. Darren hurriedly held her hand and said, "Give me another chance. Just give me a chance, Amanda."


    "No, I won''t give you a chance." Amanda struggled.


    "No way." Said Darren decisively, pulling her into his arms. "Anyway, you are not allowed to marry anyone else. You can remarry me, or be my son''s stepmother. Make a choice yourself."


    "You are such a rogue." Said Amanda. Did these two choices make any difference? He just wanted her and her son to stay with him.


    Darren touched her hair and said, "I''m not a bad guy. I''m a very honest man. If you agree to marry me, you will get a lot of benefits."


    She didn''t think it was a big deal. "What are you talking about? You just have the right to bully me in law."


    "You will have a bed partner with incomparably harmonious life." While saying that, Darren became eloquent immediately. "Isn''t it worthwhile to have a rich and handsome man who only cares about you in his heart? And it''s also a good deal to have a father who is willing to take care of your son, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 416 How Heartless You Are

    "You''re so shameless. How could you brag yourself like that?" Amanda pursed her lips. After feeling wronged, she wasn''t that angry. She moved and said to Darren, "Don''t hold me so tight. My shoulders are hurt."


    He loosened his hands and said, "See, you have no room here, so you''d better surrender honestly and go back to sleep with me."


    Then Amanda covered his mouth with her hand and said, "Jacob is next door. If you keep on talking nonsense, you will sleep on the sofa tonight."


    "I won''t talk about it anymore." He said at once, leading her into the room with his arm around her waist.


    Following him, Amanda went back to the bedroom where Darren lived before. It had been repaired and became more gorgeous. It had a special hook-up design facing the balcony outside. With curved glass, the outside sky could be seen directly.


    "It''s so comfortable." She loved windows. Jacob also liked to hide himself in small corners like this. When Amanda saw the comfortable decoration of the windows, she immediately sat on the window and didn''t want to come down.


    Darren went over and held her in his arms, "Do you like it?"


    "Just not bad." Amanda also tried to stay cool as Jacob did, but she was pinned down by him. Since the woman was picky about design and she was not satisfied with it, the master of the house decided to do his duty.


    "Stop it." Afraid that they might wake Jacob up, Amanda pushed him away at once. However, the man stood up and locked the door. Then he lied down on the bed and kissed Amanda with holding her waist, his hands sliding into her clothes.


    His sudden action made her blush and her ears also turned pink. Darren couldn''t resist but bite her ears.


    Suddenly, his hand touched something bumpy on her waist. He rolled up her clothes and saw


    feel that it''s good for you. I won''t ask for your permission. You just need to know that it''s the best result."


    Then Amanda added, "I should have been burned to death six years ago. That''s the best result."


    He held her tight and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. You shouldn''t have wanted to get away from me. Didn''t I take good care of you? Even if I couldn''t marry you at that time..."


    "Darren, do you really think that no matter what happened, you are always innocent? So I should follow your orders? Your arrangement means nothing to me. What you value is not what I want." Amanda glared at him. "I''m telling you. Don''t you think that you can hurt me just for my sake."


    "Amanda." Darren touched her forehead and said slowly, "That wasn''t hurt, but protection."


    "That''s nonsense! Remember, don''t do that again. I won''t listen to you anymore. Do you think what you did before was for protecting me? You are just a strong and selfish man." As she recalled the past, Amanda had a grudge against Darren. She grabbed Darren''s collar and pulled it hard. As a result, the man took the initiative and pinned her down. He forced her to surrender, which made Amanda unable to push him away.

 Chapter 417 She Is My Wife

    "Darren, get up!" Amanda shouted.


    Darren''s heart was gloomy. He was not happy being criticized by Amanda, but he also knew that his decision was too unreasonable. But because of the male chauvinism, he had never admitted mistakes. He had never yielded to others. Even if he did, it was in the past. As a man, he had to be tough in front of a woman. So he didn''t say anything and only kept an eye on Amanda.


    However, Amanda was unable to push him away. She snorted and said, "Don''t think that I''ll forgive you if you keep silent. I''m telling you, although I''ve come back with you, I can leave. If you make me unhappy, I''ll leave directly with my son. I won''t stay here for one more minute."


    "How dare you leave?" He pulled up the quilt and covered on Amanda. When they were surrounded by darkness, Amanda screamed, "What are you doing, Darren?!"


    "What am I doing? I''m doing living exercise." The man said shamelessly.


    After a sweet night, Amanda leaned against the edge of the bed and stretched. She opened her eyes and saw the big face of Darren. It was rare for her to get so close to look at the man''s face. Over the years, time had left no trace on his face. His features became sharper and sharper. He looked good all the time, but he actually became much reserved.


    Even in sleep, he frowned slightly, as if someone owed him money. Looking at his frowned eyes, Amanda was about to raise her hand to smooth his frown. In his dream, Darren grabbed her hand suddenly, and the hold was so tight that even Amanda was taken aback.


    Darren raised his head and saw Amanda. He let go of his hand and said, "You want to do something bad to me in the morning."


    "Do you want to be a virgin this morning?" Amanda asked rolling her eyes.


    Darren chuckled and put her hand on his face. "I think we should seize every day and focus on whatever pleasure we can."


    The stubble on his chin made her feel itchy. Amanda was


    negotiate with him."


    Amanda was shocked. ''Is Darren determined to let Jacob take over the An Group? He is even paving the way for Jacob''s future at breakfast time, '' she thought.


    HIs friend was totally confused. He patted on Darren''s shoulder and smiled bitterly. "Life is changeable. If you have anything to say, just say it. I should go. I don''t have time to talk to you anymore."


    "Is it so strange that I am going to get married?" After his friend was out of sight, Darren looked at Amanda and asked.


    "Maybe it''s because you''re so clean and confident in the past that everyone thinks you''re a saint," Amanda said without hesitation. Then he pinched Amanda''s cheek and laughed, "You even tease me. How dare you."


    "I''m just telling the truth. It means that you did a good job these years," Amanda said.


    "Really?" The man thought it was not reliable. He said with suspicion, "Since it is a praise, I should get a reward. If there is no reward, it is false."


    "Okay, I''ll give you a reward," Amanda said as she kissed him.


    The man snorted and continued to go inside with them in his arms.


    "You are acting like a child." Amanda mumbled, "You can''t learn from our baby."


    "She is right. You should learn from me," Jacob smiled, revealing his little tooth.

 Chapter 418 Your Mother Is Awesome

    When they ate breakfast, Darren remembered the advertisement of Jacob and asked, "Baby, which director do you want? Can you choose one to shoot the advertisement?"


    "How much is the budget of the advertisement? The director I want is worth many money. So we can find an economic one," Jacob said.


    "I''ll give you the budget sheet when we go to the company. You can ask me if you don''t understand," Darren said.


    "Okay." Jacob thought that it was easier for him to talk to Darren. Because Darren could understand him quickly. But his mother always couldn''t understand him.


    Amanda was stirring the porridge. Knowing that they were both busy with business, she yawned sleepily.


    "You can go back to have a rest later." Seeing that she was so sleepy, he said.


    "Okay," Amanda nodded. She stayed up late and was really sleepy. Looking at the man''s glowing appearance, Amanda really wanted to throw the porridge on the man''s face. How could he be so energetic after such a night? That was unfair.


    Sensing her complaints, Darren picked up a bun and put it on her plate. "Eat some bun," he said with a smile.


    "Save it," Amanda said. Then she turned to put food in Jacob''s plate.


    "Thank you, mom," Jacob said.


    Darren hurriedly refilled Jacob''s bowl. Jacob said, "Thank you, uncle."


    Hearing Jacob''s voice, Darren froze and widened his eyes. "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot it. Thank you, Dad," Jacob said.


    But Amanda noticed the snicker in Jacob''s eyes and knew that he was making fun of his father, she couldn''t help smiling.


    After breakfast, Darren started the car and drove Amanda home.


    "You must take good care of the baby. Don''t yell at him, don''t bully him and ignore him." Seeing that Jacob was about to be taken away by Darren, Amanda was worried about him very much. She held on to Darren''s arm, fearing that this rough man would hurt her baby accidentally.


    "Which one of us do


    rote ill words about your mother on the newspapers before, and I bought that newspaper. Then I asked him to be in charge of interviews about women, about the health care and flowers every day. He was even depressed," Darren said with a sneer.


    "That''s great! I want to do the same!" Darren''s words melted Jacob''s heart. He would feel happy if the man who hated him must smile at him.


    When Jacob went to the bathroom, he ran into someone making coffee in the tea room. When she saw Jacob, she smiled and said, "Hey, little boy, why doesn''t your mother come with you?"


    "What do you want from her?" Jacob asked lightly.


    "Nothing. I just think your mother is a genius. We are all curious about her," one of the staff replied, covering her mouth with one hand.


    Jacob raised his head and looked at them with an innocent look in his eyes. He asked, "Why did you say that? Is my mother really awesome?"


    These women thought that Jacob was a common boy. When they remembered that Mr. Darren was taken away by an old woman with a child. They felt very angry and thought, ''Does Mr. Darren like mature women?'' These women had only worked for three or four years, and all of them were as pretty as flowers. They all wanted to win over Darren, but they had no choice but to retreat because of Yana.

 Chapter 419 A Smart Boy

    If Mr. Darren were to be together with Yana in the end, it would be fine for them. But Mr. Darren announced openly that the woman with a child was his woman. Although that woman looked good, she was not young anymore. It was okay that she was not at a young age, but she also had a son. How could Mr. Darren accept such a woman? In their eyes, Amanda was inferior to anyone in the company, but this woman already took down their loving boss.


    No one felt comfortable, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. They just stayed in the tea room to vent their anger. When they saw Jacob, they all deliberately spoke some distorted words to him.


    "Your mother is old, but she is very attractive. She can stay with our boss even she had you. We always thought it happened in a novel." Someone laughed.


    Jacob said, "It doesn''t need to happen in stories. I think it''s normal, because others are too ugly."


    He dared to say that other people were too ugly. All of a sudden, these people did not have self-respect, and had nothing to say. However, the person in front of him was a child, and they could not be more serious with him. If they were serious to a kid, others would laugh at them.


    After that, Jacob turned around and left. ''These women were so bad at talking, '' he thought.


    "It''s true that she''s beautiful and capable, but it''s also true that she''s eloquent. See how much she educated her son." Someone said.


    Her behavior caused the laughter of the other people. "Yeah, how well she educated her son. She is a "good" mother."


    Jacob furrowed his brows. These women were so bad. They thought that he was a child, so they were talking about these and deliberately said something that made him speechless. And now, they even mocked him as well. He just walked two steps and bumped into Darren, who came out to look for him.


    "Hello, Mr. Darren." The group o


    ent she saw you," Jacob cut in.


    Sophie pulled Jacob into her arms and looked at him, pretending to be surprised. "Yes. But why?"


    "I think she must like you very much. The book says that a girl will only blush when she meets the person she likes," Jacob whispered in her ear.


    Sophie smiled and shook her head, "I won''t argue with you anymore. Your mother has prepared homemade food for you. You''d better eat more. You have a lot to learn from Mr. Darren."


    Jacob gave a little chuckle and said to Amanda, "No wonder you like Aunt L so much."


    "Aunt L?" Sophie asked curiously.


    Amanda pinched Jacob''s cheek and said, "You are a smart boy."


    When she was in J Country, she sometimes told the old story to Jacob. She usually used initials to replace people''s names, and Sophie Lin, her initial was L. But she had never thought that Jacob could guess that Aunt Lin and Aunt L was the same person.


    Sophie didn''t know the truth. Amanda pulled her into Darren''s office and whispered in her ear, "Sophie, I''m not dead. I''m Amanda."


    With eyes wide open, Sophie stared at Amanda. She couldn''t believe that the pretty woman standing in front of her, who named Bonnie, was exactly the one who had been entangled with Darren in the past.

 Chapter 420 Thank You For Coming Back

    She had thought that Amanda had dead in that fire, and then Darren started to punish himself. She watched him rebirth like a phoenix broke all the connections between them.


    Now she was fine and gave birth to a cute baby.


    At the moment, the desire to cry sprang to Sophie''s heart. ''She is still alive. Now that she is back. Darren won''t force himself to live with pain and hatred anymore. She will make him smile and love again, '' she thought.


    Then, Sophie choked with sobs and said, "You''re back! You''re back!"


    Amanda got flustered. She didn''t expect that Sophie would be so emotional.


    Of course, Darren knew that the reason why Sophie was so happy. Because she was happy for him. She had seen Darren giving up himself and punished himself these years, and he felt pain in his heart. He said softly, "Sophie, she''s really back."


    Seeing Aunt Sophie crying, Jacob obediently took a handkerchief for her. Sophie pulled Jacob''s back and said, "Let me see this lucky baby." Looking at Jacob''s good-looking face, she couldn''t help feeling that it was the same as Darren.


    "Baby, you are an angel," Sophie said heartily.


    Jacob rolled his eyes and said, "You just found it out."


    Everyone in the room burst into laughter. Amanda rubbed his head and said, "You are so breaking the atmosphere here."


    "What kind of atmosphere do you want? Couldn''t it be happier?" Jacob made a face at her and looked at Darren. "Come on, let''s play a parabola in the air."


    Darren picked him up and threw him into the air. Then he caught him firmly and held him in his arms. "You get fat."


    "Nonsense." Jacob argued loudly, "It''s mommy who choose me the thick coat."


    After she revealed her identity to Sophie, Amanda felt much more relaxed. Every day, she sat beside Sophie and talked with her.


    "Have you visited Maggie? She gave birth to a daughter with Henry. The little girl is five years old and looked quite lovely,


    ig An Group''s company, and he was capable and courageous. In any way, he was the ideal golden bachelor.


    He was not a promiscuous person. There had been no bad conduct in all these years, only his company''s scale had been expanded. He was the biological father of Jacob and wanted to be a good father.


    The reason why she chose Darren was very simple. Of course, it was when Amanda had to stay. If she could leave, she would leave him again.


    "Great! We finally meet again. I thought you were gone," Sophie sighed.


    "Where is your brother? Have he contacted you recently?" Amanda asked.


    Sophie shook her head and said, "My brother has gone to B Country to develop his career since Mr. Darren drove him out of the An Group. Now, he should be working in B Country. I only make phone calls once a week. I''ve heard that he''s doing well there, but he hasn''t found a girlfriend."


    ''A girlfriend from B Country?'' Amanda thought. The corners of Amanda''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help but want to laugh. "I''m looking forward to see his mixed blood baby."


    "But there must have some cultural differences," Sophie said. Sophie still felt that Amanda''s imagination was not impossible. But if her brother liked, it was not a big deal for him to have a wife from B Country.

 Chapter 421 The Current Cheng Family

    "They said in private that you didn''t grow further in the past few years because of your brother," Amanda proposed.


    Sophie looked up at her and said, "What do you think?"


    "Nonsense, of course," Amanda smiled.


    "Let them guess. When they are bored, everyone likes to gossip. The company is full of gossip, which made things so much easier for me," Sophie had a sip of coffee and said.


    "Made things so much easier for you?" She asked.


    "Very few people want to visit me in this way. They just went to visit Miss Yue," Sophie smiled.


    After knowing the true identity of Amanda, Sophie began to speak to her in a more direct manner. After all, they had known each other for many years. Therefore, she concluded to her how well Yana had helped and loved Darren, and how much she had done for him.


    "I don''t care about this. I don''t care how many people like him now, even if the whole world likes him," Amanda waved her hand and said.


    "In that case, he doesn''t have to be busy with his business. He can just be an actor." Seeing the embarrassed look on Amanda''s face, Sophie smiled.


    Soon the Tomb-sweeping Day came. In the morning, Amanda bought fresh yellow chrysanthemum and white chrysanthemum in the flower house. Darren drove them to the cemetery.


    The cemetery of the Cheng family was located on the distant mountain outside. When she drove towards the gate, she could see many people heading outside the city.


    At the thought of visiting her parents, Amanda was thrilled inside.


    "Mom, you are shaking," Jacob said, nestling in the arms of Amanda.


    Amanda''s eyes reddened. "Because I miss them too. I can''t come back to visit them these years."


    In the driver''s seat, Darren didn''t say anything. His eyes were empty.


    After they arrived at the cemetery, Amanda found that the tombstone of her parents was tidy and there was a bunch of fresh yellow chrysanthemums on it. ''Who put flowers on here? Why did someone send flowers to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is woman was really good at making up lies without thinking, '' he thought. After terrifying herself a few times, Susie felt relieved.


    It was the same with the others¡ªto hide the bad and to show the good. When Susie told others something bad about Amanda before, she didn''t care whether others would believe it or not. But when others complained about Amanda in front of her, Susie would definitely defend her as a family member naturally.


    After Susie left, Amanda patted herself on the chest and said, "It''s creepy. I didn''t expect her to be here."


    Darren glanced at her and said, "Why should you be afraid? She has human eyes, not X-ray."


    Amanda didn''t know what she was afraid of, but instinctively she thought it wasn''t appropriate for her to show up in front of the tombstone like this.


    "Daddy, Mommy, I''m here," Amanda said. She put the chrysanthemum in her arms on the gravestone and said in a low voice, "It''s all my fault. I came back so late, and you must miss me very much. I''ve seen Sheryl. He''s okay now. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him."


    Darren stood beside her. When he saw her red eyes, he felt sorry for her. He stood beside Amanda and said, "Me too."


    Amanda was stunned. She raised her head and saw no expression on Darren''s face, as if he just said it casually.

 Chapter 422 A Speech From The Leader Of The Family

    But Amanda knew it was his promise. Leaning against his chest, although she felt sad, she had the strength to continue, because she was not alone now.


    "Jacob, go to see your grandparents," Amanda said and patted Jacob on his shoulder.


    Jacob nodded and put the flowers in front of the tombstone. Then he said simply, "Grandpa, grandma, I''m your grandson, Jacob. I''m six years old. It''s my father''s fault that I couldn''t come back to see you before. If you''re angry, just come out at midnight to beat my father."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Darren didn''t know what to say.


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, and with a touch of happiness in his eyes, he continued to say seriously, "Mommy has taken good care of me. We are very happy now, and I believe that you are also happy in heaven. Of course, you will definitely feel happy when you see me, because mommy will feel very happy when she sees me."


    "Why do I feel like our son has become silly when he is here?" Darren leaned over and whispered in Amanda''s ear.


    Amanda hit him. "Don''t talk nonsense. He is talking to his grandpa and grandma," she snapped.


    Darren''s waist was hit and he felt pain. He grabbed Amanda''s hand and said, "Now the little representative has finished his words. Shall the leader of our family give a speech?"


    "Go ahead if you want to," Amanda proposed.


    He laughed, "I really hope my parents in law could read my mind."


    She looked at him in confusion. "What?"


    "It''s really not an easy thing for me to say so much in front of my wife and kid." The man hesitated for a while, which amused Amanda. She punched on his chest and said, "Don''t be shy. You''re always the thick skinned at night."


    He had been tossing and turning in her arms the night before. Sometimes he kissed her, sometimes he bit her. He said that was for their six-year separation. When Amanda was exhausted, he said in a loud voice, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder."


    She held the pillow, closed her eyes and murmur


    instigated Jacob to isolate him, and at this moment, Jacob was loyal to Amanda, leaving no principles or standpoints at all.


    "Yeah, hurry up. Wave the white flag!" Amanda said with a smug smile.


    The corners of Darren''s mouth twitched.


    Seeing the evil look in Darren''s eyes, Amanda shrank her body in fear and then hid behind Jacob like a coward.


    ''Huh! Do you think I can''t bully you in front of our baby?'' he thought. Darren thought with a wicked smile.


    It rained all of a sudden. Amanda looked up and felt a little cold. "It''s raining," Amanda murmured.


    "With these rain, chrysanthemum will bloom longer. But it doesn''t matter. If you like, we can send flowers here every day," Darren said.


    "We don''t need to send flowers here every day," Amanda said.


    He nodded, "You are right. We should be busy lately."


    "We should be busy? Busy with what?" She blinked and wondered if something was wrong with his business again.


    Darren pinched her nose and said, "Of course we will busy with our wedding ceremony."


    Amanda''s face immediately flushed red, but she murmured, "I don''t want to marry you."


    "Don''t you want to marry me?" Looking at her awkward look, Darren smiled and took her hand. "Let''s go. It''s raining and we haven''t had breakfast yet since we got up. Don''t stay here long. Let''s go home."

 Chapter 423 Jacob Got Sick

    All of a sudden, Jacob frowned. Covering his belly, he said, "Mommy, my belly hurts."


    "What''s wrong? Did you get a cold because of the cold wind?" Amanda asked nervously.


    He shook his head. Darren said, "I''ll drive the car out. You wait for me at the door. Let''s go to the hospital first."


    Amanda nodded and took Jacob out of the graveyard.


    "Mom, I can walk," Jacob said.


    "Do you have any other plans?" Amanda asked. She was worried about Jacob.


    "Maybe I just caught a cold," Jacob rubbed his stomach as he said.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken you out so early. You haven''t had breakfast yet," Amanda said.


    After they got into the car, Amanda immediately held Jacob in her arms. After a while, Jacob said he was hungry and his belly was not hurt anymore.


    "Let me eat breakfast," Jacob said in a spoiled manner.


    The little boy''s trick left Amanda in a state of shock. When she saw that Jacob was fine, she was relieved. "What do you want to eat, honey?" she asked.


    "The breakfast you cook for me," Jacob said. Since his dad found his mom, they went out to have breakfast every day. Although the breakfast outside was not bad, Jacob still liked the food made by his mom. As soon as his dad appeared, his mom didn''t prepare breakfast for him. Dad often took him to eat all kinds of delicious food in H City. He hadn''t eaten any food cooked by his mom for a long time.


    On second thought, there wasn''t much storage in the house. So Amanda asked Darren to find a supermarket to stop so that she could go in and choose vegetables.


    "Your mother has a lot of energy every time she goes shopping," Darren said to Jacob. It had only been a few years since they last met. Now Amanda seemed to become more experienced at shopping.


    Jacob nodded, "Yes, it is. Every time when the price falls in a supermarket, mommy has to compete with a group of people to get the cheapest thing, which can


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e sat down next to her.


    Sophie knew Amanda was scared. "Don''t worry. He just ate something wrong. It''s either appendicitis, or impetuous inflammation. He''ll be fine as long as he takes good care of himself," she comforted her.


    However, her comfort didn''t work in Amanda''s ears. This time, Amanda had a very bad feeling, because she had never seen Jacob like this. Although her baby was weak, he had always been healthy. What was wrong with him?


    "Eh, Sophie, why are you here? What happened?" A girl with curvy figure and floral dress walked past them and asked curiously. Behind her was a little girl in the same dress who wore a pink hat. With her eyes wide open and a windmill in her hand, she looked at Sophie and said with a smile, "Hi, Aunt Sophie."


    "Maggie, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here," Sophie said.


    Maggie waved her hand and said, "As you know, the kid''s father lives here every day and hasn''t been home for a long time. I came here to take him back"


    "What happened this time?" Sophie asked with concern.


    Maggie sighed. Lily Zhao said before her mother could speak, "It''s all because that dad and grandpa have a quarrel again. Dad''s temper is not good these years, and grandpa''s temper is not good, too. My grandma is so worried."

 Chapter 424 Test Results

    "Who is this?" Maggie looked at Amanda, who was with a haggard face.


    Amanda looked at Sophie and said slowly, "I''m a friend of Sophie."


    "What happened?" Maggie asked with concern. She was also worried when she saw them waiting at the door of the emergency room. After all, Henry got promoted. She could help them if it was necessary.


    Sophie looked at Amanda. Sophie had never expected that Amanda would hide her identity from Maggie.


    "Nothing important. Thank you for caring for me," Amanda said politely.


    Seeing that the lady didn''t want her to help, Maggie nodded and prepared to leave with Lily.


    But Amanda couldn''t help asking, "Is she your daughter? She looks so cute." Her voice was trembling.


    They had been apart for such a long time, and Maggie already had a daughter. It was so great. She knew that Maggie lost her first child because of Susie, now Maggie also had a daughter and she also had Jacob. Although she could not tell Maggie the truth now, looking at the happiness of Maggie, Amanda felt warm in her heart.


    She had owed Maggie too much, so she didn''t want to trouble her any more.


    Maggie nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, She is five years old this year. She is so naughty."


    After hearing this, Lily immediately said in an unhappy tone, "Mom, dad said that you were the naughtiest girl in our family. And my grandmother said that I am much more obedient than you when you were a child."


    Maggie felt embarrassed when hearing Lily was exposed her in front of others. She pinched her and said, "Don''t be so rude. How can you be a daughter like this? You slandered me?"


    "It''s not my fault. Father and grandma told me in person. Although I''m just a child, I have a good memory," said Lily, dodging Maggie''s hand.


    The bickering between the mother and the daughter finally eased Amanda''s tension. She took off a necklace and sa


    r hands over her mouth. She was shocked when she heard the doctor''s words. ''How could these things have anything to do with my baby?'' she thought.


    "Doctor, are you sure?" Sophie''s voice was trembling too.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can change a hospital to have another check when he recovers. It is rare for him to get ill with such disease. We have examined several times." The doctor said with some displeasure since he was doubted.


    "No, it can''t be. The result of the hospital must be wrong," Amanda said with a smile. Then she said to Sophie, "I want to see the baby. Sophie, please talk to the doctor." Then, Amanda ran out of the chamber as fast as she could.


    She rushed all the way to Jacob''s ward. As the effects of the drug hadn''t taken off yet, Jacob was still asleep in a daze. Looking at him, Amanda felt a pain in her heart and her tears fell down uncontrollably. She slapped herself in the face and said, "Amanda, there should be a limit to your wild thoughts. It''s a mistake made by the doctor, that''s impossible."


    Jacob woke up in a daze. When he saw an infusion tube on his body, he felt dizzy. Amanda was awakened by his action. She immediately sat up straight and asked with concern, "How are you feeling, baby?"

 Chapter 425 Have To Face The Truth

    Jacob frowned, and his body was as heavy and weak as a piece of wood. He also had a dull pain in his stomach. What was going on? Jacob couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "It''s just acute gastroenteritis. It''s all because dad is too bad. He took us to eat something bad," Amanda complained.


    Jacob looked at her and said, "Mommy is crying."


    Worry had engulfed Amanda, and she had cried for a few times. Her eyes were red, which was noticed by Jacob. He grabbed Amanda''s hand and said, "I won''t go out with dad anymore. I only eat the food cooked by mom."


    "The food I cooked is the cleanest food. I promise you''ll become a real little stuffed bun when you''re in hospital," Amanda nodded and added.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at her and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you want to feed me to a fat boy?"


    "No matter how fat you are, you are still my little bun," Amanda said with a smile.


    Seeing how excited his stupid mother was, Jacob was in a cold sweat in his heart. With a straight face, he said, "No, I don''t want to be a fat bun."


    "What did your mom do again?" Darren entered the room and asked. He looked at Jacob''s expression and smiled. But his smile, against the light, seemed to have a layer of shadow.


    Seeing his father coming, Jacob quickly complained, "Mommy is going to feed me to a little fat boy."


    "It''s good. I like this idea." Darren burst into laughter as he heard this. He sat next to Amanda and said, "I''ll definitely build a fat bun foundation for you. I''ll donate 100000 dollars to every kilogram you hold."


    ''Dad is linking my weight with donation. He is a dishonest merchant, '' Jacob complained in his mind.


    "Since you''re here, please stay here with Jacob. I''m going back to cook for him," Amanda stood up and said. "What do you want to eat, Jacob?" she asked.


    "Something I usually eat," he replied. ''Doesn''t she know my taste?'' h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rren was worried that something might happen to Amanda, who was in a bad mood. He immediately called the people to check the real-time monitoring.


    Amanda tried to avoid this topic as soon as she knew the result of the diagnosis. She was provoked by Darren just now, and she wanted to do nothing but ran.


    She wanted to run to the end of her way, to the end of her time, to the end of her life. She muttered to herself. The scenery on both sides was retreating behind her, and her tears were slowly dried by the wind, and the flowers on both sides were blooming.


    Suddenly, a car screeched to a halt near her ear. The next second, she caught sight of a car dashing towards her. Startled, Amanda stood still at the roadside, motionless. She let the car drive over, hoping all of this was a dream. She hoped she would wake up after a shudder.


    She hoped when she woke up, she could find that Darren was still sleeping beside her. The baby was reading his book in the room, and she was going downstairs to open the refrigerator to prepare breakfast for them.


    Maybe they were in J Country after waking up. They didn''t come back to check the tombs, nor did they meet Darren. She and her baby lived together. Although poor, they felt happy even if they were poor.

 Chapter 426 Meet Lionel Again

    "Are you all right?" The man asked with a frown as he got out of the car. If it were another driver, he would have cursed Amanda for the accident.


    Looking at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him, Lionel asked with concern. Her hair was a little messy, her eyes were red and swollen with tears, and she looked as if she had been stimulated or even confused.


    Amanda looked at him in disbelief.


    They hadn''t seen each other for six years and he had changed a lot from his hair to his clothes, to his appearance and temperament. He was once a talented young man, but now everyone had to be polite to call him Mr. Lionel.


    "Let me take you to the hospital." She stared at him silently without saying anything. Lionel took out his wallet and said, "I''m sorry. Can I know how much money do you need to go to the hospital?" If this person was a blackmail, it wouldn''t be a big deal to give her some money.


    Seeing him, Amanda shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    "But you look upset." When Lionel first saw the woman in front of him, he didn''t know why but he felt that the woman looked familiar, perhaps because the woman acted as if she had met an acquaintance when she saw him.


    That was weird. Had they met before? If they had met before, Lionel should have had a good impression of her easily. He wanted more information about her unconsciously, so he talked to her.


    "I''m fine." Her eyes reddened. Seeing that he cared about her, she panicked. At this moment, the only thing she wanted was to run away from everyone. She didn''t want to meet anyone she knew. As she turned around and was about to leave, a hand grabbed her arm.


    Seeing the woman''s unstable emotions, Lionel was worried that she might have an accident. So he offered, "Let me take you to the hospital."


    On hearing the word "hospital," Amanda immediately got excited. She shook off Lionel''s hand and shouted at him, "No! I don''t want to go to the hospital!"


    Her reaction g


    pay ten times the price for it. Or you can ask for a price. This bracelet is of great value to me."


    "Then give it to him." A cold voice said.


    Amanda was stiff when she heard Darren''s voice. She turned and saw Darren. He found her so quickly.


    Darren also looked at Amanda, his eyes full of anger.


    Jacob was still waiting for them in the ward, but Amanda, had run out of control emotionally. He had been worried about her. He didn''t expect that she was talking to Lionel happily. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for so many years. When she saw Lionel, she was still so happy. But she just ran away desperately when she saw him. That was unfair.


    Seeing Darren, Lionel was surprised. "You know her?"


    "Let me introduce her to you. This is my fiancee, Bonnie," Darren said, He held her waist peremptorily and pulled her to his side.


    Six years ago, Amanda died in the fire. At that time, Lionel rushed to Darren and fought with him. Then he had declared to break up with Darren and the An Family. In the following six years, he had already married Josie. Although the business between the Xia Group and the An Group was still going on, he didn''t step in the business of the Xia Group but began to develop his own business. Although both of them were in H City, they had no contact at all.

 Chapter 427 A Fight Between Two Men

    That were the only words they had said in the past six years.


    "Your fiancee? How could you have a fiancee?" Lionel gave Darren a cold smile, his eyes full of coldness.


    Anger was boiling in Darren''s heart. He tightened his arms around Amanda''s waist, and he acted as if they were intimate lovers. "You walked so fast. I''ve been looking for you."


    But the warmer he looked at her, the more strength he used to hold her waist. Amanda almost felt the pain in her waist.


    "You''re right. She loves you, but it''s a mistake. A man like you doesn''t deserve her love," Lionel said coldly.


    The sight of Darren being intimate with the woman in front of him. At the same time, he felt sorry for Amanda''s death.


    "It''s a pity that she still loves me until she died. And she still loves me now. You are just a person who has been abandoned by her, a person who has been defeated by me." Seeing how angry Lionel was, Darren felt happier.


    His son was still lying in the hospital, but his woman was flirting with his old rival. There was nothing more annoying than this. Only by provoking Lionel could Darren calm down.


    "Enough!" Amanda couldn''t bear to say anything more. She grabbed Darren''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    "Bonnie, wait a moment. He is my old friend. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s time for us to catch up. I will love you when we get back." ''Why did she want to run away? Couldn''t she bear to see that?'' Darren thought. He pulled her to stop her. ''She only wanted to see me suffering. She still pretend to be high spirited, even if my heart hurt to death. How could she be indifferent to me? Why?'' Darren thought.


    Seeing that Darren and the woman were whispering to each other, Lionel looked even colder. He said coldly, "We have nothing to say. We have finished what we should say six years ago." After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Watching Lionel leav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Looking at the records, Sophie stuck out her tongue and touched Jacob''s face. "That''s because you''re too young and smart. I''m getting old. I can''t get my mind in gear," she said.


    "No, I don''t believe it at all. Mom said that you are very smart and capable," Jacob said.


    "Really?" Sophie didn''t expect Amanda to praise her like this. She smiled and replied, "I like this comment. I like it."


    "And the chips made by uncle Lin tasted good," Jacob said.


    With a stunned expression on her face, Sophie looked at Jacob in disbelief and asked, "What did you say? Did your mother mention my brother?"


    Even though she didn''t know exactly the relationship between Gregorio and Amanda, Sophie knew clearly that her brother had a special feeling for Amanda. He never cared about anyone or thought about anyone so much. Although in others'' eyes, he was still that cold and vicious man. But she could see the change in her brother after Amanda''s appearance.


    Moreover, because of Amanda living in the manor of the An Family before, Gregorio didn''t go back home after that. No matter how busy he was in manor before and no matter how late, he would go home because he recognized the bed and only slept in his own bedroom. But he didn''t come back during that time.

 Chapter 428 What Is Wrong With Me

    In fact, her brother didn''t like to cook. Although he was very good at cooking, he was smart. Sometimes, his cooking was just a bargaining chip for Nicholas to make him happy so that he could talk business with him. However, her brother had brought her many bags of crisps when he came back once, which made Sophie, as his own sister, a little uneasy. He had done these for Amanda.


    Sophie didn''t know what had happened between her brother and Amanda, but as the man who loved Amanda, Darren knew that. He didn''t tell Sophie the truth, nor did he hide his dissatisfaction towards Gregorio. After Darren took over the company, he dismissed Gregorio, clearing the mess between him and the An Family.


    At the moment, when Jacob mentioned Gregorio, Sophie was surprised. She knew that Gregorio had started a business with other people in B Country and developed well abroad. But he was unwilling to go back to H City anymore. If Sophie wanted to see him, she could only go to B Country. In the past two years, Sophie had been assigned a lot of work, and she hadn''t had time to see him.


    Seeing how shocked Sophie was, Jacob asked in confusion, "Why can''t I mention it? I ate the crisps uncle Lin made for me. He even held me in his arms."


    Sophie couldn''t believe what she had heard. Her brother had always known where Amanda was, and even cooked crisps for Jacob. Was that why he hadn''t been in H City for six years? Did he want to take care of Amanda and Jacob secretly?


    ''Brother, what are you doing? As your sister, why don''t I know anything about it?'' Sophie thought.


    With a helpless expression on her face, Sophie sat down on the chair and asked Jacob, "Does your father know about it?"


    Jacob said with a playful smile, "Don''t let him know about it. Otherwise, it will be a storm."


    It seemed that Jacob knew something unusual about this. So, Sophie nodded and asked, "Then why did you tell me?"


    "You lost so many games to me just now, it proves that you are not very smar


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    had red and swollen eyes, and a band aid on her hand was applied. She held the hand of Darren. When she saw Sophie, Amanda smiled and asked, "How''s it? Taking care of the baby is a thing that can make people feel some sense of achievement, right?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t win when I played the game with him," said Sophie, trying to smile. Then she stood up and said, "Since you are here. I should go now."


    "Let''s eat together. We have prepared your food," Darren said.


    Sophie shook her head and said playfully, "Mr. Darren, do you think it''s a meal or a show of affection for me? Young girls need to have a rich night life, so I can''t waste all my time here. Baby, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Jacob knew that she was afraid of being exposed, so he obediently waved his hand and said, "See you tomorrow."


    After Sophie left, Jacob sat up on the bed, put his hands on his stomach and said, "I feel hungry now. Mommy, I have to eat a lot tonight."


    "No. you have weak intestines and stomach. You can''t eat too much now. And you should eat light food." Amanda knew how important Jacob''s appetite was. She opened the meal box, and there were some simple porridge with millet and vegetables. She didn''t cook Jacob''s favorite corn and chicken porridge, and Jacob furrowed his brows into a bun. "It''s bad, isn''t it?" he asked.

 Chapter 429 Fathers Connivance

    "Don''t judge it as light food. It''s actually very delicious. Mom and dad will eat with you." When Amanda saw that Jacob was unhappy, she coaxed him at once.


    Jacob''s ears twitched. He raised his head and said proudly, "Really?"


    "I''m not kidding. If it were in the past, I wouldn''t have eaten these. But your mom is so good at cooking this. My mouth is watering when I was smelling it in the kitchen," Darren sat next to Jacob and said to him.


    Jacob looked at him and asked, "which one make you drool, the food or my mom?"


    ''What does he think of me? Did I drool over Amanda when she was cooking?'' Darren thought. The embarrassed expression on Darren''s face made Amanda giggle. She drew his ear and said, "Jacob is right. I also want to know the answer."


    ''My wife is following the bad example. But I found she was alluring when she acted like this, '' Darren wondered. Darren grabbed her hand and asked with a smile, "Can I know what the two answers match?"


    "You will sleep on the sofa tonight if you choose the food. But if you choose me, you can''t join us for the dinner," Amanda blinked and said.


    "Look at what you have done. I am either hungry or sleep on the sofa," Darren said to Jacob.


    Jacob said innocently, "It''s not my fault. I just said that casually."


    "Alright, how can I make you hungry?" Amanda said as she put all the food on the table.


    Cold main dishes and light porridge were definitely the worst food Darren had ever had. Although the food was the worst for him, he was still enjoying it. Because it was cooked by his woman. And he ate them with his woman and his son. It was also because his son could only eat such food now.


    As a father, he couldn''t eat the fish and meat by himself when the child had to eat light food.


    Moreover, even if it was just a simple dish, Amanda had prepared it very well. It was well mixed, and the food was rather delicious.


    After dinner, Darren took the initiative to pack up the meal box. He had never done this before. He thought that a man should be indomitable. A decision-making business president didn''t need him to do this. As long as he needed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    made preparations," Darren said.


    Knowing that she couldn''t run away from this, Amanda nodded her head in agreement. She didn''t understand the whole matter at all. She had to listen to Darren''s arrangements. When she heard that little bun was in trouble, she was panicked, unable to deal with it in a good way.


    Darren touched the band aid on her finger which contained a deep wound, knowing that Amanda was terrified. Thinking of the situation now, Darren still felt a little scared. He grabbed her and asked, "If he is sick before I find him, will you take him to find me?"


    Amanda was stunned. But she didn''t answer his question.


    He knew she wouldn''t do that. He said in a disappointed tone, "Are you still unwilling to trust me and give me everything?"


    Sensing his anger, Amanda replied immediately, "I''ll bring him to you if I can''t handle this."


    "Then why didn''t you bring him to me?" He questioned, "Why did you let him suffer so many years with you for nothing?"


    Hearing his words, Amanda''s eyes turned red. She lowered her head and said, "Why should I look for you? When I was pregnant, you wanted to marry another woman. If I were a blusterer, I would have induced abortion without hesitation. From then on, I don''t think I did anything wrong. You wanted me to give birth to a child and let Rose to bring up to the child. Because of this, I don''t want to come back and ask you for your help."

 Chapter 430 Pretend To Be Strong

    Darren also knew that this woman had become as stubborn as a donkey in personality. He raised Amanda''s face with great respect and said, "Then let me tell you, no matter what happened in the past, you will leave it to me in the future. I am your man. You should rely on me. He is my son, and I am the one who should protect you. Do you understand?"


    "Okay, I got it. I have a housekeeper," Amanda said and rolled her eyes. The next second, Darren picked up her face and kissed her. She was scared and quickly grabbed Darren''s collar. They were in the hospital after all. But she didn''t reject such a rude kiss from a man. A moments later, she had already put her hand on the man''s shoulder.


    At the moment, Yana walked out of the elevator and saw this scene. She was shocked to hear Jacob''s illness and came to visit him with a bunch flower.


    She didn''t expect that their relationship went so smoothly. Within just a few days, Darren had loved her so much. ''But hadn''t he loved Amanda in the past? How could he have an affair with another woman in such a short time? It was so weird. In the past six years, he had no interest in other women at all, even no gossips about women, '' she thought.


    Suddenly, a shiver ran down her spine as she thought of how Amanda had been tortured to death six years ago by a fire. She had been pregnant at that time, and the child would have been six years old if it had been a boy. And if Darren had known the boy was her child, then the story would have been like what she had seen.


    She stared at Amanda, trying to find clues on this totally strange face. It was totally different from the face she had seen in the newspapers.


    A hand softly fell on her shoulder. As soon as Yana turned around, she trembled and saw Sophie.


    Sophie was surprised to see how Yana was doing. And then she saw Darren and Amanda were kissing in front of her. She was a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Are you here to visit little Jacob?"


    Little Jacob


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in the vase. Then she picked up the bag she had forgotten on the corner of the sofa and said, "I just pick it up on the way. You can continue." She then showed a mischievous smile, which embarrassed Amanda even more. After taking a look at Jacob, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, Sophie felt like her heart was stabbed by a thorn. Without any hesitation, she turned around and left.


    As she entered the elevator, her tears fell down at once.


    Jacob was still pretending to be strong, and so did Darren and Amanda, but what happened had already happened, and these people had already known about it. They were just afraid that if each other had known, they would be very worried. So they just hid it, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Darren and Amanda could comfort each other and dispel their depression, but Jacob wanted to bear the secret alone in front of their parents. How unfair it was for Jacob to pretend to be a child who thought he was just having acute gastroenteritis. Sophie preferred to be the one who suffered this illness.


    The elevator door was opened from the first floor. When Lionel entered the elevator, he was a little stunned to see the crying Sophie. Although Lionel broke up with Darren, he had a good relationship with Gregorio, so he asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 431 I Will Protect You

    Seeing Lionel here, Sophie was stunned. Then she said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired."


    It turned out that she cried because of the pressure from work. Lionel nodded.


    "Why did you come here so late? Are you not feeling well?" Sophie asked.


    Lionel shook his head with a smile. He shook the box in his hand and said, "It''s all because of Henry. He said that he imported a cosmetic instrument abroad. Josie heard that and ask me to come here to take it."


    Now, Lionel and Josie got married and their relationship was very harmonious, which made Sophie feel happy for them. Lionel successfully took back most of the shares of the Gu family with the support of the Xia family, so he had a good life with Josie. It was very suitable for him to come here in the middle of the night to get a beauty instrument for Lionel.


    "If your return can make Miss Josie happy, then it is worthwhile," Sophie said.


    "I heard that Darren has a new girlfriend. Are you sure?" Lionel asked.


    Sophie was stunned, "Have you already heard that?"


    To be honest, Lionel didn''t expect that the question was true. He snorted, "I really have no idea why you still stay with a man like him."


    "As a leader, Mr. Darren is already outstanding. I''m just his assistant," Sophie replied.


    "If he is not an honorable man, then there is no difference between work and life. I know he can manage the An Group well, but how can he treat the people around him like that?" Lionel said.


    Six years ago, Darren had forced Amanda to commit suicide because of what he had done. Now, Darren gave off a cold-blooded, loathsome look. Sophie shook her head helplessly. If Lionel had known that Amanda didn''t die six years ago, it would have been a good thing for him.


    But Darren was on his guard. He worried that Lionel would take away Amanda again. They used to be at loggerheads


    acob tightly. Jacob was just a child, and it was not until Darren knew his identity that he felt happiness as a father. He couldn''t let Jacob leave him so easily.


    Jacob could hear Darren''s trembling voice. ''Maybe my father couldn''t imagine a life without me, '' he thought. Tears slowly trickled down his cheeks. Jacob lowered his head to keep the tears on the pillow. He didn''t want Darren to find out that he was crying.


    "But I won''t let you die even if I use all my money or resources," Darren said firmly.


    Jacob smiled, "I believe you."


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, Jacob was transferred to another hospital according to the doctor''s check-up. Then he could get back from the hospital temporary. Jacob had an advertisement with the An Group. If he didn''t shoot, he would have to pay a huge amount of liquidated damages. Of course, even if he had to pay ten times of the liquidated damages, it was just a small matter of his father. But Jacob still wanted to continue shooting.


    "You should have a good rest." Amanda touched his head gently.


    Jacob smiled and said, "Mommy, you have taught me that when I start something, I should see it through. Now that I have chosen to start, I must finish my task."

 Chapter 432 The Food That Jacob Couldnt Eat

    "Well, as long as you want to go, wherever you go, mommy will accompany you," Amanda proposed.


    Darren drove them to the company. He had informed all the staff ahead of time to start shooting today.


    The new stage had set up a fish image for Jacob. In the new stage, a cute and smart little mermaid swimming in the sea and playing with the warm touch of the sea wind and the wave was required to show the cuteness of Jacob.


    After a simple make-up, Jacob was required to play in the swimming pool. He wore a pair of glittering fish tail, and his tender chest was exposed. The blue wave streaked across his body, which was broken gently by him. His little hands were playing in the snow, looking so innocent and beautiful.


    From a distance, Amanda could see that many people were fascinated by this little bun. He was so charming that anyone who saw him would be infatuated with him.


    Darren put his arms around her waist and said, "Last night, he asked me what we would do if he died."


    Taken aback, Amanda asked, "What did you tell him?"


    "No, he said he was sick and saw we were so nervous, so he asked us how sad we would be if he died. We''ll try to relax ourselves these days, especially you," Darren said.


    She held him in her arms and said sadly, "I''m afraid I can''t continue my acting. I can''t even face this result than him."


    "This result is only the preliminary result, not the worst one. The worst result is for the kidney transplant. I don''t believe that the entire H City can''t afford the kidney that my son needs," Darren said flatly.


    Darren always had self-confidence which was difficult for ordinary people. With him around, Amanda could feel less worried.


    After shooting, the director praised Jacob generously and invited Jacob to participate in the trial of his next play. This was a rare opportunity, and it was a godsend for a child star. But Jacob politely rejected.


    He had not recovered yet. He''d better not


    er nose and said, "I don''t need to run around now."


    If there had something important, he could have an online meeting. Moreover, even if he really had something important to do, he didn''t need to go to the company, the others could drive to the manor for a meeting. That was how his grandfather used to do.


    "Did grandfather know Jacob''s situation?" Amanda asked.


    "I haven''t told him yet, and I won''t tell anyone for the time being." Darren added, "I don''t want anyone to disturb our life at this time."


    "Okay," Amanda nodded.


    After packing up, Amanda went to cook as well.


    Jacob was always reluctant to eat light food in the hospital. When he finally came back home and saw the light food, he felt wronged and crouched in the corner silently.


    "If I cook something heavy for you, do you believe that you will back into the hospital as soon as you get out of the hospital?" Amanda said helplessly.


    "I don''t feel like eating right now. Those food makes me sick," Jacob explained, covering his mouth with a hand.


    When Amanda was comforting the kid, Darren made a call to the X Restaurant. Soon the X Restaurant sent four shares of the best porridge. They were all cooked with the best ingredients and a little flavoring. The porridge looked pretty good after a second grinding.

 Chapter 433 The Dinosaur

    "Why do you hesitate?" Seeing Amanda drawing in a deep breath, Darren said with a smile, "You can cook for me, and Jacob eat the food cooked by the X Restaurant."


    Jacob barely had any appetite until he smelt the porridge cooked by the X Restaurant.


    The reason why Amanda proposed to cook was to make Jacob eat happily. After making sure that Jacob could eat the food cooked by the restaurant, she then ate with Darren.


    "How do you like it? You can have it every day if you like," Darren said.


    Jacob nodded and said, "That''s good." Seeing the depression on Amanda''s face, Jacob hurriedly said, "Mommy, I''ll eat anything you cook for me. It''s true, but you''re not good at cooking light food."


    The first half sentence was like a compliment to her, but the last, she managed to hold back her tears. ''What is he talking about? I''m not good at cooking light food?'' Amanda thought.


    "If you talk more, your mother is going to choke to death," Darren said with a smile.


    "No, my mommy is not that narrow-minded. My mommy is so beautiful. The narrow-minded person is not beautiful," said Jacob.


    "Jacob, don''t set a trap for me," Amanda said. She could easily detect Jacob''s words. She snorted, "Am I not pretty? If you wish, I''ll make an amazing plastic surgery for you tomorrow."


    "No, no, no. No plastic surgery." Hearing this, Darren quickly stopped her. She had already changed her face. If she had a plastic surgery again, he would get crazy.


    After having a rest, Amanda packed up Jacob''s luggage, while the three of them seemed to be moving.


    Jacob was looking forward to going to the mysterious place. The feeling of carsickness alleviated a lot.


    The car ran all the way out. The flowers on both sides of the window were blooming wantonly. In a warm spring season, all things were flourishing.


    But inside the car, there was no spring light in this small space. Looking at the lively scene outside, Amanda was distressed. Whi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d, "Oh, my God! Where did this big guy come from?"


    "Run!" Once Jacob turned around, he started to run, so did Amanda. They were too close to the dinosaur. It could hit them by its huge claws.


    They were running in front, but the dinosaur was chasing after them.


    In a low-key white building not far away, Darren looked at the picture popping out of the model''s pupils and saw two figures fleeing in panic. He smiled and hurriedly ordered, "Slow down the dinosaur''s running speed. Don''t let it really hurt people."


    After Jacob said he wanted to see a dinosaur, Darren bought this imitation dinosaur from a man who loved dinosaurs for decades. It was not easy to get a dinosaur like this. So Darren agreed to form a scientific research team to help the collector to make a new imitation dinosaur. Then the dinosaur collector agreed to sell this one to Darren.


    As for this model dinosaur, Darren asked other people to replace all the necessary parts of it with top quality ones, and ordered a helicopter to bring it here. Also, he had built a unique operating table here. This cost was already astounding. Now, seeing that Mr. Darren did it only for pacifying his wife and child, people couldn''t help but admire Mr. Darren''s wilful mind.


    The big dinosaur chased after them and then stopped.

 Chapter 434 Fatal Allergy

    Amanda was out of breath. She grabbed Jacob''s arm and asked nervously, "Are you okay?"


    Jacob''s face was as red as a tomato, but his eyes were full of excitement. "Mommy, did you see that? A dinosaur. Daddy found a dinosaur for me!"


    Right then, a little dinosaur walked up to Jacob. It bent its front leg slightly as if it was waiting for Jacob to sit down.


    "Do you want to sit on it?" The dinosaur''s rough skin made Amanda terrified, but Jacob wasn''t. So Amanda held him to sit on it. As an adult, Amanda was more realistic. The dinosaur couldn''t reappear. It was just a model.


    But Jacob was a kid. He believed it was a dinosaur that his father resurrected it for him. The little dinosaur was carrying Jacob forward. Sitting on the back of a little dinosaur, Jacob tentatively reached out his hand to touch the big one. The big dinosaur blinked at Jacob. Jacob smiled. HIs happy face gave everyone a comfort.


    "How about that, my dinosaur?" Darren walked to Amanda''s side and stood next to her.


    Seeing that Jacob could be so happy, Amanda was about to cry. She gave Darren''s chest a tap and said, "You are really good, and you are awesome. In Jacob''s eyes. He must thought that his father is an omnipotent hero."


    "What about his mother?" Darren asked.


    "His mother is the smartest, most capable and most clever girl in the world," Amanda added.


    "A thick-skinned girl," Darren made fun of her. Then Amanda felt a pinch on Darren''s waist.


    "Dad, dinosaur wants to shake hands with me," Jacob shouted at him from afar. The big dinosaur only stretched out its front paw, and one of its claws was thicker than Jacob''s arm. The totally artificial appearance made its paw move slightly. Jacob smiled happily when he put his hand on it.


    "Because the big dinosaur likes you." Darren walked over and stood beside Jacob. "I didn''t lie to you, right? There is a dinosaur."


    Jacob nodded his head and touched the little dinosaur''s neck. The little


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d to death. In a hurry, the servant called Jacob over and carried him to the rescue.


    When Darren arrived outside the emergency room, there was only Amanda sitting in the corner crying. "How did it happen? Why did this happen?"


    The acute gastritis hadn''t been cured, and now he had an anaphylactic shock. Didn''t the doctor say that he was still in the early stage of the kidney failure? How could it be so serious now?


    Although Jacob was weak and had a low immune system, he had been living for a healthy life. Why was Jacob seriously ill now?


    The lights of the emergency room were lit up all night. The top doctors in H City were constantly sent over. After disinfection and changing the clothes, they entered the emergency room.


    Amanda had been staring at the light for a long time. Her mind went blank and she didn''t know what to look at now.


    Finally, the door of the emergency room was opened again, and Darren immediately asked, "How''s it going?"


    Doctor Nian took off his mask and said, "I''m afraid the patient is allergic to leather. Did he touch any leather? He is in a bad condition and needs to be transferred to the sterile ward. He is weak now and any carelessness can get him infected. What''s more. This infection would affect his kidney function, so we need early preparation."

 Chapter 435 Trying To Find A Match

    As soon as Amanda heard these, she screamed, "Dinosaur."


    Darren frowned, "Dinosaur?"


    "He had touched the dinosaur skin. Dinosaur skin makes him allergic," Amanda said.


    "Dinosaur skin? Is it the dinosaur we bought? There might be some chemicals contained in it. It''s too dangerous. We shouldn''t let Jacob play with that dinosaur again," the doctor said.


    Darren''s face darkened as he said, "It won''t show up again."


    Amanda had to put on the sterile clothes before she went into the ward to see Jacob. Now, his face was still red and swollen, making him even sick.


    This was her little bun, which used to be so adorable and cute. Now he was as swollen as a pig''s head. If she scolded Jacob a pig''s head in the past, Jacob would be angry with her. Amanda felt a heartache because no matter what Jacob looked like, it was her child. Her child was suffering now, but she, as a mother, couldn''t do anything.


    Amanda sat on the edge of the bed and thought, ''I really want to take the place of Jacob to suffer the pain for him. Did he wake up from the pain caused by his allergy? Did he cry because of pain? Did he try to call me? I was really not a good mother. Why wasn''t I with him when Jacob needed me? Why wasn''t I with him? The doctor told me to be more careful. But why couldn''t I protect him and made him even more allergic?''


    Tears kept running down from Amanda''s eyes. She hated herself for what she had done to her son. She thought that she didn''t deserve to be a mother; she couldn''t provide good health for Jacob; she couldn''t give him a complete family. Besides, she couldn''t even provide support for Jacob. How could she be a mother of Jacob?


    Seeing how much Amanda was crying, Darren couldn''t help but rush in and took her out.


    Knowing that she was in the ward, Amanda didn''t struggle too much. She wiped off her tears and walked up to Doctor Nian. "Can I give my kidney to Jacob?"


    Doctor Nian


    y about Amanda.


    The situation was no better for Darren as well. He had to take care of the An Group''s business and asked his men to find kidney donor. He was worried about Jacob''s health and he didn''t want to see Amanda like this. In a twinkling, he also lost a lot of weight.


    On the fifth day, Jacob woke up. He felt that he was a ragged and dirty doll, who was about to lose his life. But there was a thread on his body pulled by Amanda, which made him stick to it no matter how tired he was.


    Amanda sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Jacob through the protective shield. Through the shield, Jacob could only see a blurry figure, but he knew it was his mom.


    He must look bad now, because he had seen someone else allergic with a lot of rashes on his body, making him look really scary. He really didn''t want his mother to see himself so ugly.


    "My little baby, you are allergic now. You should take good care of yourself here. I will always be here for you," Amanda said as she saw Jacob moving his body.


    Jacob blinked. He didn''t have the strength to speak now. So he could only listen to Amanda.


    She wore the gloves and held his little hand. This was her baby. She must protect him. He was her baby, the extended of her life, the meaning of all her life.

 Chapter 436 A Deal That Could Not Be Established

    Recently, Jacob was too weak and his wake-up period was especially short every day. Because of the kidney failure, his metabolism slowed down. His face began to swollen.


    Within just a few days, Jacob had changed from an adorable little bun to a swollen boy. At the sight of this, Amanda asked people to take away all the mirrors that Jacob had noticed.


    Jacob was too weak to speak.


    With the inspection reports constantly being sent over, every time Doctor Nian gave the negative answer. He firmly said, "I suggest you find the match from the immediate family. Then the ratio of success for Jacob''s surgery would be greater.


    ''My immediate family?'' Amanda thought.


    Looking at Amanda, Darren said, "The member of the Cheng family."


    She bit her lips, "Yes, I have my cousin in the Cheng family."


    The An Family had a small population. But the Cheng family had many members. In addition, the Cheng family was a mess now. If it could be connected to the An Family by sacrificing a member''s kidney, the Cheng family wouldn''t say no.


    "Achoo." When Simon was driving, he sneezed. He swore, "Damn it! Something bad must happen."


    After Simon went back to the place he lived, he parked his car in the underground garage. Now he had no private garage, he could not be so fastidious. Over the years, the business of the Cheng family had suffered a lot, and the Cheng family had been going towards a declining place.


    He had thought that the An Family could help. But he didn''t expect that Darren would still blame his whole family for Amanda''s death, which made them have nowhere to complain. What they could do was only to swallow the insult.


    Susie told him that she met Darren when she was cleaning the tombstone for her uncle, which proved that Darren still loved Amanda. However, Darren had another woman with him.


    When Charles recalled the past, he thought it was a pity. If the Cheng family treated Amanda well and treated her as a memb


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you can find me a matched kidney. I will give that company to you too. Now it''s all right with you. If it succeeds, you can come straight here."


    Hearing that, Charles was even secretly hoping that the match would be successful.


    As Amanda watched him leave, she put her hands together and said devoutly, "I hope the match will succeed."


    "Who are you praying for?" Darren asked.


    "I don''t know whom I should pray for. I hope there is a person who will come from the sky and then help us solve everything," Amanda said.


    "We''d better depend on ourselves. We should not pin our hopes on that unreal person. What we should do is to face the truth and keep trying," Darren said with a smile.


    "Okay, I see," Amanda said.


    He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "It all depends on efforts. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I won''t let Jacob suffer any more."


    Amanda leaned on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "I know."


    Although Darren and Jacob had been together for a short time, his love for Jacob was not less than Amanda''s. When Jacob was sick, it was always Darren who took care of everything. Amanda could only stay with Jacob every day.


    "Your eyes are red. Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Amanda asked. Then she reached out her hand and stroked his eyes.

 Chapter 437 Must Seize The Opportunity

    Suffering the external stimulation, Darren slightly closed his eyes. The man''s skin was still good, and his features were especially stiff. His eyes, which were always cold and filled with coldness, were closed now, like an obedient child, being touched freely by Amanda.


    She touched his face and couldn''t help but wonder if Jacob was as good-looking as his father. ''That''s not right. My Jacob must be more handsome than Darren when he grows up, '' she thought.


    Amanda''s eyes were filled with tears as she thought this.


    Seeing Amanda began to cry again, Darren sighed and put his arms around her.


    "I can''t control myself and think about how to tell him. In fact, he has felt his illness, right? He has been very sad these days. What can I do to make him feel better?" Amanda continued, as she rested her head on his chest.


    "Don''t cry. During this period, you must be stronger than him, and I have been with him for not long, and you are his spiritual pillar. Although Jacob is usually strong, that''s because he wants to protect you when you are weak. More often, he relied on you," Darren said seriously.


    Wiping off the tears, Amanda nodded, "I know. I will."


    "Even if you are in a bad mood, you can vent it on me. Do remember to be happy at Jacob''s side at night," Darren replied.


    He tried to reason with her in a serious manner, and Amanda only nodded in agreement. At this time, Darren knew better than her in dealing with such matters.


    Soon, the result of Charles''s match came out. The doctor shook his head helplessly. The result of the match was the same as that of Darren and Jacob.


    "It''s really difficult to find a donator for this kind of hereditary disease. I suggest that all of you to have a try if you have more relatives or friends. But the possibility is really small." The doctor suggested.


    Darren called Charles directly, asking him to arrange the test as soon as possible for Susie and Simon. As for the cost o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    possible. She couldn''t go back. She knew the consequences of offending the An Group, and couldn''t help complaining, "It''s not right to pick Amanda up at that time, so that she can stay at the An Family. If anything happens to her, we can have a say in it, and you insist on bringing her back. However, what she did finally made the whole house burn down. And then the An Group hated us."


    Charles was stunned by her words. He couldn''t believe his ears and asked in disbelief, "Is that true? Amanda died at home when she was pregnant?"


    "Yes, she was pregnant for five or six months at that time," Susie said. She recalled the day when she attended the An Group''s engagement ceremony. It was as clear as yesterday.


    "Have you ever thought about that? Perhaps Amanda is still alive," Charles said. All of a sudden, he was wide awake. Darren suddenly asked him for donating his kidney. Darren had said his kidney was different from others. It might be a hint.


    The most important thing for organ transplantation was to find a perfect match, so the person who was waiting for the organ transplant was very likely to have blood relationship with Charles.


    The person who was able to make Darren be so considerate and willing to give Charles a company in exchange for his kidney. It must be Amanda.

 Chapter 438 Finally Figure That Out

    Charles was shocked by his own prediction. If he could think about the process following the result, everything would make sense. It proved that Amanda hadn''t died.


    They couldn''t find Amanda''s body at that time, so she was likely to have survived.


    ''Now that Amanda is alive, did she get a kidney illness?'' he wondered.


    "Dad, is there anyone who has a kidney disease in our family?" Charles murmured subconsciously.


    "What?" Simon asked in confusion. He didn''t understand what Charles was asking.


    Charles asked again, "Is there anyone in our family who has a kidney disease? Especially the member of my uncle''s family."


    "I remember that your aunt has suffered from family kidney disease. She cares a lot about the children''s kidney. She often takes Amanda and Sheryl to have an examination." Simon replied. "Well, why do you ask me about that?"


    "So, do you mean aunt my aunt has a kidney disease?" It was only after Charles had thought for a while that he knew the answer. It must be because of Amanda''s illness. Great! As long as Amanda was still alive, the Cheng family would be able to give her a kidney, so that the relation between the Cheng family and the An Family could be repaired. At that time, the benefits that Charles could receive would not only be a company, but also a backer.


    If his family saved Amanda, Amanda would definitely soften her heart.


    "Dad, if the member of uncle''s family needs a kidney because of having kidney damage, then you, Susie, and I, all of us could be the donators, right?" Charles asked.


    Susie frowned, "Brother, what are you talking about? There is no other person in uncle''s home. Only a half dead Sheryl is in the hospital. Does he still need to change his kidney?"


    "If he needs it, can we be the donators?" Charles wasn''t planning to tell them the result for the time being, but asked eagerly.


    Simon shook his head and said, "No, we can''t."


    "Why?" Charles asked nervously.


    Simon looke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d by blood or not. My several jewelries were burned in the fire. If she were to pay, we could earn more than two million," Tessa said excitedly.


    "Don''t think too much." Susie pulled the clothes of Tessa and said, "Now they must have been deeply troubled by the matter of that child. If you go there again, instead of asking for money, you just make trouble for them. You will be held accountable for any consequences there, so don''t be so impulsive." "What should we do, Charles? Do you still have any way to get Mr. Darren''s company?" Tessa asked with concern.


    Charles suddenly remembered a sentence in his mind, "If you failed, you can find me an ideal kidney. I will also give that company to you..." This was what Darren had said, implying that if he could find a suitable kidney for Darren, Darren would give the company to him as well.


    ''But where was this suitable kidney?'' Charles was confused.


    Suddenly, Susie pinched Charles and shouted, "There''s another man. His kidney will be a perfect match."


    "Who?" Charles asked immediately.


    Susie answered word by word, "It''s Sheryl."


    Hearing her words, Charles was stunned. It was true that if there was a suitable kidney, it would come from Amanda''s own brother, Sheryl. But he knew that Amanda would never let Sheryl donate his kidney.

 Chapter 439 Beautiful But Easily Broken

    "This depends on which one of them is more important in her heart," Susie said with a meaningful look.


    "Both of them are more important than herself. She won''t agree to hurt any of them." Hearing Charles''s suggestion, the man looked up and said.


    Charles rubbed his hands and said, "Mr. Darren, I did my best, but my uncle was adopted by my grandfather. It is said that the family member of my aunt''s family is suffering from kidney disease. Now, the suitable person is Sheryl. Since he is in a vegetative state, donating a kidney will not affect him."


    "Okay, you can go out now. I got it. Don''t tell anyone about this," Darren said flatly.


    Then Charles turned around and left.


    The man sat in his big office alone. He had some business matters to deal with here. At the moment, Amanda was in the charge of watching Jacob. She didn''t know that Charles came to him again.


    But this time, Charles had reminded him that if there was another person who could donate the kidney, then Sheryl would be the only one to do this.


    If this thing didn''t involve Amanda, Darren would not feel guilty when he was thinking of Sheryl''s kidney.


    Because there was no love between Darren and Sheryl, and in these years, he had been carefully taking care of Sheryl, and he had never treated him badly. Now that his son was sick, he needed to take his kidney out, and he thought it was natural.


    However, if this thing involved Amanda, it would not be successful.


    He knew how much Amanda held Sheryl in her heart, and it was so important that she couldn''t see anything wrong with him. Besides, Sheryl couldn''t even take care of himself, so how could he donate kidney easily? It was extremely dangerous for him, a vegetable who was weak in recovery.


    "Mr. Darren, here is the sample we just shot," Yana said. She handed an encrypted flash drive to Darren, who nodded. He lit a cigar and saw the dark screen on the computer. The commercial video began to play.


    First it was dark black,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ared about his appearance, Amanda couldn''t help but put on a smile on her face. "You are not ugly. If your dad heard this, he would be jealous. Mommy didn''t look at him except you these days."


    "Really? He would be jealous? He already taken my mother away, but he was still jealous. What a business man!" Jacob mumbled.


    "What bad things are you talking about me?" Darren said with a smile as he walked in wearing the isolation suit.


    "I don''t know," Amanda added, pretending to be innocent.


    Jacob even more extreme. He just closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    But their poor acting skills couldn''t fool Darren at all. He snorted and sneered, "Don''t forget, my company is engaged in the entertainment circle. I have seen all kinds of best actors before. And I think your acting skills are not good enough."


    "If we were really good at acting, could you get a wife and a little bun?" Amanda rolled her eyes at Darren.


    "That''s right. If we were good at acting, he could only get a string of tofu and a seaweed," Jacob cut in.


    Darren frowned and wondered what did it matter to do with a piece of tofu and a seaweed? He really didn''t understand little bun''s jump thinking.


    After Darren finished his work in the company, he came here in a hurry. He had spent most of his day here, staying with Jacob.

 Chapter 440 Who Would She Choose

    "How are you feeling today?" Darren asked.


    Jacob curled his lips and said, "It''s boring. I just lie on the bed like a vegetable."


    Hearing this, Darren glanced at Amanda. Amanda instantly thought of his little brother, Sheryl. However, her expression didn''t change a lot. Turning to Jacob, Darren said, "People who are in a vegetative state couldn''t talk. Tell me which plant can speak."


    "No, plants can talk and they have their own feelings, but it''s different from our way of expression. Humans and animals are also plants, which are rooted to the earth. Plants have flowers in bloom and withered, and people have life and death, which is the same to us," Jacob said seriously.


    Darren''s heart skipped a beat. Jacob was lying on the bed like a withered flower, but he had always been calm, quiet and emotional.


    But everyone could feel his weakness and sorrow. But this kid was so depressed that he didn''t want to tell his feelings easily to others. As if he could make everything calm in this way, and then no one could see his sadness.


    But as a father, seeing his son suffering and repressing the pain, Darren felt like his heart was bleeding, but he had too much powerlessness to express in words when facing Jacob.


    "Dad, has the advertisement been finished yet? I want to see the effect," Jacob said.


    "Yes, it''s done. It''s beautiful. Everyone is staring at it in shock. Once the leading movie is released, it''ll shock all the audiences," Darren said with a smile.


    Jacob nodded. He had been a cute boy, after all.


    Amanda stood up and said, "I''m going out for a walk. Take your time." After walking out, Amanda looked at the garden which had become quiet now. The dinosaur disappeared. It was sealed in the underground warehouse by Darren, staying there day and night.


    The dinosaur, which should have brought surprise to Jacob, now became the reason caused Jacob''s illness. No one had thought that an allergy caused by touching di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    They were both her closest people and shared the same blood with her.


    Tears streamed down Amanda''s cheeks. She shook off Darren''s hand and walked away slowly as if she were a ghost. Darren stood there alone, watching her leave.


    He knew that she was also struggling to make a choice.


    He didn''t blame Amanda for her hesitation and her fierce fighting in her heart. He knew Amanda loved both Sheryl and Jacob.


    As long as she chose Jacob.


    If she hadn''t turned out to be Jacob, the man''s eyes would have turned gloomy, and then this was the choice that he had to make, with the balance of Jacob and Amanda on one side.


    And he would not hesitate but to choose Jacob.


    If he forcefully removed the kidney of Sheryl, Amanda wouldn''t have the power to fight back. But she would regard Darren as her enemy and the whole An Family as her enemy forever.


    And at that time, instead of being her baby, Jacob would be the enemy who had taken away her brother.


    Darren didn''t want to do that. But if someone let him lose Jacob, he would never be soft hearted no matter what happened.


    The running water under the bridge had been through the cold winter. Now the stream regained its vitality. There was a green grass on both sides, flowers in the grass, and birds falling there from time to time.

 Chapter 441 Who Is More Important

    If other people saw this scene, they would surely smile with a sense of relief.


    The only thing Amanda could do now was to hate. She picked up a cobblestone and hit the surface of the water, startling the flying birds beside her. The fishes in the water scattered away, as if she had ruined this beautiful scene.


    She sat on the wooden bridge feebly and cried, "Why do you have to force me? Why do you force me?"


    Why did God give her a perfect family, but she lost it when she was young?


    Why did the God show mercy to her only family member, but made her brother live in a vegetative state unconsciously for the rest of his life?


    Why did the God make her meet and fall in love with Darren but fail to get together with him? Why did she have to risk her life?


    Why did God give her a baby instead of a healthy one? He was so young and energetic, but he could only lie on the bed at this moment?


    Why did she have to choose between her brother and her son at last? If one of her relatives could be alive, the other must be dead.


    Amanda''s tears were like a string of pearls dropping from her eyes. When she was a little girl, her parents died when she was very young. So she was eager for the existence of her family members. Now she only had two family members, and she was forced to give up one. It was a torture to her.


    Should she choose Jacob or Sheryl?


    Jacob was still young, and there was a lot of hope in his future. He was cute and smart, which was the extension of her life and all her hopes.


    Sheryl was her little brother. He had no family members except her. When Amanda was a little kid, she was told by the fact that her parents suddenly passed away. Then she found that her brother became a boy in a vegetative state. She swore that she would take good care of her little brother, which was her promise.


    A breeze was blowing gently on her, and a thin coat was over her shoulder. "It''s cold on the ground. Get up," Darren said.


    Amanda stood up and was about to leave.


    They walked slowly in the yard.


    Darren broke the si


    eration. As long as he agreed, the doctor could start, '' she thought.


    "It seems that you''re determined to save Jacob with Sheryl''s kidney," Amanda added.


    All he cared about was Jacob''s life. He didn''t care about her feelings and Sheryl, who was a member of the Cheng family.


    "But what if the situation now is the opposite? If Jacob is in a vegetative state, and the person who needs to change the kidney is Sheryl, will you do that regardless of everything? Do you still think it is meaningless that Jacob lied there? Do you think that he is only occupying some space?"


    "I won''t. But the person wasn''t Jacob." Darren said affirmatively. With a playful smile on his face, he continued, "But you will. In your eyes, your dear brother is always the first."


    His taunt made her a little impatient. She reflected to herself that she would say no too, just as no one had the right to stop Sheryl from living, and no one had the right to take Jacob''s kidney. Unfortunately, it was a pity that there was no "if." Both of them were her family. But Sheryl was not the family of Darren. For Darren, Sheryl was just a vegetable who needed financial support every year. Darren had no feelings with him.


    Amanda wiped her tears and said, "I know we''re in the manor of the An Family. There''s no use for my talk. But don''t forget, I''m always Jacob''s mother. He listens to me."

 Chapter 442 Operation

    "Amanda, why do you want to tell a kid about this? Do you want him to know that his rebirth was based on a life? Do you want him to have a burden of conscience all his life? Are you his mother or enemy?"


    "You made me do this!" Amanda shouted. Then she turned around and left.


    Darren stopped her and said, "Don''t go to Jacob''s ward before he has the surgery."


    She glanced at him and said, "If Jacob doesn''t see me, he can''t get sleep. Don''t stop me!"


    "Amanda, why are you so cruel?" Darren was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He dragged her to look over there and said, "See? Your son is in that ward. He looks like a rotten potato. He''s dying. He won''t even be able to stay in a vegetative state. We have tried so hard to save him, but you insisted on stopping us."


    She shook off his hand and said, "That''s not the reason to take away Sheryl''s kidney. Darren, you are a cold-blooded business man. In your eyes, you only see your own interest, and your own interest is justice. If others hurt you benefit, they must give way to you, right?"


    "Is Jacob my son only?" Darren shouted.


    "Then ask Jacob, see if he is willing to do this or not," Amanda advised.


    ''Would he be willing to deprive his uncle''s life and health?


    It was cruel for him no matter whether Jacob agreed or not.


    How could she bear to let Jacob face such a difficult choice?'' he thought.


    "Anyway, you shall never meet Jacob again." Sometimes men were more iron-hearted than women, so Darren made a decision immediately.


    Amanda gave Darren a hard slap and continued, "Why don''t you dare to tell Jacob about this? You know it''s immoral."


    The sudden pain in his face was a little strange to him. Instead of getting angry, Darren raised his lips and said, "Amanda, I know you are angry. You can give free rein to your indignation." After saying that, he left straight away.


    Amanda turned around and ran back to Jacob''s ward, but a man stopped her. "I''m sorry. Mr. Darr


    ently. He can carry out surgery. But we didn''t find the right kidney, so..." Doctor Nian said in embarrassment.


    Darren said affirmatively, "Don''t worry. We have one. Go quickly and see if that can match it." With that, he handed a card to Doctor Nian.


    When Doctor Nian saw the name on the paper, he widened his eyes and snapped in a low voice, "Mr. Darren, please don''t get us wrong. If you do this, he will die."


    "But your job is to save my son''s life," Darren stared at Doctor Nian and said.


    Doctor Nian shifted his gaze to Darren. Darren had a cold face, and his eyes were determined. Doctor Nian looked at the name and knew it was Sheryl. He was familiar with the boy, and he knew he was the brother of Amanda. What would Amanda''s reaction be if she knew her brother was about to be pulled out of the kidney?


    "Does Miss Cheng know about this?" "This must be confidential," Darren said grimly.


    Doctor Nian shuddered. He had no choice but to have a match test.


    The man turned and stood in the window where he could see the top of the tower coming out from the woods. It was the farthest place from here. And there was only one person in the villa, who was like the princess in fairy tale. Unfortunately, Darren could not be the prince to save Amanda but the devil who trapped her there.

 Chapter 443 We Are His Everything

    "You are such a bastard, Darren! Let me out! You can''t kill Sheryl! I won''t forgive you!" She poured herself a glass of water, sat on the sofa and took a sip. Her tears fell instantly.


    She covered her face with her hands. She knew clearly that she shouldn''t quarrel with Darren at this moment, because Jacob was still ill. But why? Why did Darren want to transplant Sheryl''s kidney to Jacob? Sheryl''s life had just begun. He hadn''t grown up yet. How could she watch Sheryl''s organs being taken away?


    "No, you can''t do that," Amanda murmured and was about to stand up. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her belly. She immediately covered her belly and fell to the ground.


    Darren had set up a monitor in the room to watch her closely in case Amanda would do something stupid. Once he saw her fainted, he immediately rushed to the door and opened it for her. He walked in, hugged her and checked her injuries.


    "Miss Cheng is pregnant." The private doctor of Darren came out with the examination report. Darren seemed to be caught in a dilemma.


    ''She is pregnant now?''


    Startled, Darren looked at the unconscious Amanda and asked nervously, "Why did she pass out? She has been in a bad mood recently. Will it affect the baby?"


    "Of course it will. She is pregnant now. If she got too much stimulation during her pregnancy, her body might not be able to hold on. You must pay more attention to her." The doctor said.


    When Jacob was in danger, Darren had tried his best to save his life. And moreover, he wanted Sheryl to donate his kidney to Jacob. This was the only way he could think of to save his son''s life. But surprisingly, Amanda was pregnant again. They had another baby.


    If Darren insisted on taking out Sheryl''s kidney for Jacob, then Amanda and her unborn baby might be in grave danger. But if he didn''t do anything... should he give up Jacob?


    The little cunning boy who wanted to blackmail him fo


    tared at Jacob, as if he had said something impressive.


    "Mom." Jacob, who could have spoken casually in front of Darren, now started to feel a little guilty after being caught by Amanda. He lowered his head and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that."


    "Then what do you mean?" Amanda cast a reproachful glance at him. "Why did you think of the funeral? What did it mean?"


    "Don''t get excited. The kid was just joking," Darren said.


    A dash of tears flashed across Jacob''s eyes. He blinked and said, "I''m sorry, mom."


    "Don''t apologize to me." Amanda ran to Jacob and hugged him, crying, "My dear baby, it''s all my fault. I gave birth to you, but I couldn''t give you a healthy body. I''m so sorry for you. I''m sorry, my little boy. Please live well no matter how sad you are now, and only when you''re with me can I live well."


    "Mr. Darren, Mr. Darren," Doctor Nian dashed in cheerfully.


    "What is it?" Darren asked.


    "It''s about Sheryl''s health..." But before Doctor Nian could finish his sentence, Amanda put on a long face and snapped, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Doctor Nian was so worried that he slapped his thigh and said, "Miss Cheng, Sheryl''s body is moving. He woke up and is receiving an examination in the hospital."


    He moved. He woke up.

 Chapter 444 I Am Your Elder Sister

    Amanda asked in disbelief, wondering if she had a hallucination.


    His body moved. He woke up. Sheryl woke up! He became a living person after lying on the bed for more than ten years.


    "Mom, come to see uncle," Jacob said, who was in the arms of Amanda.


    Amanda stood up and said, "Wait for me, my baby."


    Then she hurriedly ran out.


    Darren murmured, "Does she only care about Sheryl?"


    "Mr. Darren, are you not happy?" Doctor Nian asked in confusion.


    "Why should I be happy?" Darren rolled his eyes at him and sat back on the edge of the bed.


    Doctor Nian pulled him out and said, "Mr. Darren, why can''t you see it clearly? The reason why we can''t get the kidney is that Sheryl was in a vegetative state. And his resilience is very bad. But now, he wakes up and can recover. I mean, he can recover after recuperating for a period of time. And he can donate his kidney then. After the operation, both of them are fine."


    Startled, Darren grabbed Doctor Nian''s collar and asked, "Really? If he recovers, will he be fine?"


    Doctor Nian was almost out of breath. "Well, theoretically, it depends on the results," he answered, suppressing his voice.


    After Darren coaxed Jacob to get some rest, he drove as fast as he could to the hospital.


    Amanda was on her way to the hospital, but unfortunately, she had no ID card and was stopped at the gate. Fortunately, Darren followed and took her inside.


    When they took the elevator, Darren said, "Doctor Nian said that after a period of rest, Sheryl could donate a kidney and both of them will be fine."


    "If Sheryl agrees, we can prepare for the surgery. But he will definitely agree." Raising her head, Amanda looked at Darren. She put her hand on his face and said, "Thank you for what you have done these days."


    Darren pulled her hands off him and said, "As long as we can live a happy life, it doesn''t


    me, Sheryl? You liked to play with me the most. When I was studying drawing, you took my painting brush and applied the paint all over your hands. Later, you were too troublesome to apply colorful dye on your hands, and then you painted with your palm. I praised you at first, but you happily printed on the wall, the curtains and my white dress. Do you remember that?" Amanda said slowly.


    A few pictures appeared in the boy''s mind.


    "Sister, isn''t it beautiful?" A little boy ran to the elder sister who was concentrated on her drawing with her ponytail and asked.


    "Very special. But remember to wash your hands when you finish." Looking at the two palm prints on the white paper, the sister smiled.


    Encouraged, he patted on every part of his body.


    When mom and dad came home at night, they saw the palm marks all over their house, which made them think it was an alien invasion.


    "Sheryl, why did you draw on my dress?" The elder sister asked worriedly, holding her favorite white lace skirt.


    The little boy widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "Sister, don''t you like it?"


    The elder sister shook the skirt open. Two palm shaped marks were seen on her chest, which looked so weird that she found it both funny and annoying.

 Chapter 445 She Is Amanda

    "And we had made cakes together. You wanted to do it with me and I asked you to knead the dough. Then you throw the eggs with shell directly into the dough. And the dough was full of broken shells, and then the egg shells hurt my hand." With the tears falling down slowly, Amanda sobbed, "You promised me that you would never let me get hurt again and that you would protect me in the future. Do you remember that?"


    "Who is she?" Looking at what was happening in the ward, Lionel immediately looked at Darren.


    "The answer is obvious, isn''t it?" Henry didn''t have much feelings for Amanda, so now he could calm himself down. "That woman was Amanda. She took a plastic surgery. You have hidden her from us for six years, Mr. Darren. Did you plan the fire?"


    "So, it''s Amanda!" Maggie''s voice trembled. She looked at the woman sitting on the bed in disbelief. Was she Amanda, the woman who had died for six years?


    Darren raised his lips and said, "You think too highly of me. She has been hiding in J Country for six years, and I didn''t know until recently. Fortunately, she didn''t die and came back. I planned to tell you this after we get married, but unexpectedly, Sheryl woke up first, and you all know it."


    She was not dead. She was not dead.


    This news was shocking to both the Lionel and Maggie.


    They all looked at the woman in surprise. She had met them before.


    She ran to his car in panic, wearing the necklace that Amanda cherished most. She was Darren''s new sweetheart, the one Darren loved so much. This clue was before Lionel, but he had never thought it carefully.


    She was waiting in front of the emergency room. When she saw Maggie, she was a little excited and insisted on taking off her bracelet and giving it to Lily. Such an intimate attitude made Maggie a little confused. She didn''t expect that she was Amanda. Her eyes reddened imme


    ing up. Look at you, don''t cry."


    Sheryl looked up at Darren. ''Who was this handsome and imposing man? Why was he here?'' he thought.


    "I''m Darren An, your brother-in-law." Looking at Sheryl, Darren said directly.


    Sheryl asked, "You said that your last name is An? There are only a few people whose family name is An in H City."


    "But I am the only rich man whose last name is An," Darren said with a smile.


    Sheryl looked at Amanda and added, "My sister has been married. It seems that I have been lying on the bed for too long." He struggled to stand up, but his body, which had never used much strength, would inevitably lose its strength when he moved.


    He lost his balance and was supported by Amanda immediately.


    Darren said, "You still need to receive the rehabilitation training slowly. We all need you."


    Amanda''s heart was tightened and she subconsciously raised her eyes to remind Darren not to say such words to Sheryl when he just woke up.


    Darren didn''t think so. He thought it would be better to let him know what he wanted to say.


    Sheryl smiled bitterly, "I did become her burden. She has been taking care of me these years."


    ''The person who had taken good care of you is me, '' Darren thought in his mind.

 Chapter 446 Make A Point Eventually

    "In fact, it was Darren who took care of you these years," Amanda held Darren''s hand and added.


    "Thank you, Darren," he said. Sheryl also knew that it was not easy for his sister to take care of herself alone. If Darren was really the member of the An Group, it was thanks to Darren that he could live in such a good ward and receive so much care. Moreover, the man who could take good care of his sister was the man he recognized as his brother-in-law.


    "Have a good rest and take good care of yourself these days." Darren meant what he said. After all, whether Sheryl was healthy had something to do with his son''s life.


    Looking at Darren, Sheryl asked, "Do you have any question? I thought you''re about to say something. Just say it."


    Darren was stunned. He didn''t expect that as soon as Sheryl woke up, he had such sharp observation.


    But he was so worried about Jacob that he didn''t intend to hide the truth from Sheryl.


    Amanda tugged at his sleeve and said, "Let me tell him."


    Darren nodded.


    "You go out and see what the doctor will do for Sheryl''s rehabilitation training," Amanda said to Darren.


    It was an excuse to send him away with an excuse to have some private conversations between the sister and the brother. A smile crept on Darren''s lips. He didn''t say anything more and turned around to go out.


    Amanda looked at Sheryl. She didn''t expect her to ask him for kidney when he just woke up, and this time she directly asked him for it, which made her very guilty and embarrassed.


    "Sister, we are siblings. Do you have to hide anything from me?" Sheryl asked.


    "Sheryl, in the past years when you were asleep, I had a lot of things to deal with. It''s not easy for me to get to where I am now. I''m with him now, and we have a child, but he has inherited the family''s genes. He is now suffering from kidney failure, lying in the ICU. He is only six years old, and only the replacement can save him. But Darren and I, and all the members of the Cheng family, we all failed to make a match. Only you can save the kid now," Aman


    efully and it was all his hopes to be happy.


    "Amanda, we will watch its birth carefully and stop quarreling with each other. Then you and our baby will be happy," Darren said softly.


    Amanda nodded with a smile, "I believe you."


    Darren leaned over and kissed her on the lips. But Amanda didn''t respond and took a bite on his lips instead.


    Darren covered his mouth with his hand and said, "Are you a dog?"


    Amanda snorted and added, "I am a dog and you are the black widow spider. I will do as you said. If I didn''t get pregnant and Sheryl didn''t wake up, you would have removed his kidney and left me no choice. Why are you still so selfish, Darren? So many years have passed. You haven''t changed one bit."


    "Selfish? Is that only my own child? What is selfishness? You''d better be clear about who you are, and don''t treat people differently," Darren said flatly.


    "I don''t judge people by their appearance. I''m a woman of principle. I never think that Jacob and Sheryl is different. They are all my family, the ones I will protect in my whole life," Amanda looked at him and said.


    Seeing her defend Sheryl so much, Darren was inevitably dissatisfied. He curved his lips and sneered, "They are all your family members that you want to protect. What am I to you? There is no blood relationship between us. Am I just an ex-boyfriend or ex-husband for you?"

 Chapter 447 Happier Than Winning The Lottery

    Sensing the tension in his tone, Amanda furrowed her brows and asked, "Darren, do you really think I''m your family?"


    If she was a member of a family, why didn''t he tell her in the first place that he was going to get engaged to Rose?


    If she was his family, why did he insist on removing Sheryl''s kidney for surgery regardless of her interference and forcing her brother to die?


    Thinking of the change of Darren''s attitude after she was pregnant, Amanda felt distressed. She looked at him and said, "In fact, the one you care most in your heart is always the child. You don''t care about me at all, don''t care whether I am sad or not. You only do what you should do, and other people''s suggestions are all contemptuous in your eyes, even me."


    Hearing her complaints, Darren said lightly, "If I don''t care about you, why should I wait for you in the past six years?"


    "No one forced you to do that. You can do whatever you like." Amanda said. She didn''t give a damn about what Darren had done or whom he had loved in the past six years. If it weren''t for Jacob, she might have already taken Jacob away from this city.


    Darren raised his head and glared at the woman in front of him. Anger was written all over his face. His mouth was tightened, and he opened his mouth slowly. "Amanda, do you think it''s ridiculous of me doing all this?"


    She was shocked. She was just upset and wanted to say something to hurt him, but she didn''t expect this response from him.


    "What I have done for you is only to control you in your eyes?" He continued, "You firmly believe that I am cold-blooded and heartless, and that I am iron-hearted. I have never cared about your feelings, only for my own selfish desires. The person you love for all these years has always been as cold as a stone, right?"


    Amanda was shocked. Facing his questioning, she muttered, "Isn''t it true?"


    Darren''s mouth tw


    sion on us, of course we will not separate."


    "Okay. If anything happens in the future, all of our family members can talk about it honestly," Darren made a concession. Anyway, he believed that Jacob would have his own judgment in the future.


    "Then you lose. Jacob always listens to me. We''re outnumbered. Just wait and see," Amanda smiled.


    He didn''t care about it. Anyway, it was only a small concession. Would she really stop him from making decisions?


    Besides, if he was exploited by her in bed, he was very willing to give up his dominant position and enjoy the fate of being exploited.


    "Darren you''re laughing dirtily," Amanda stared at him and said.


    "No, it''s you who thinks too much," Darren said seriously.


    Amanda was speechless. If the man could tease her, she was no match for him at all.


    "Babe, babe." As soon as they arrived at the manor, Amanda went to visit Jacob immediately.


    Rubbing his eyes, Jacob opened his eyes, looked at Amanda and said, "Mommy, why are you so happy? Are you winning the lottery?"


    "Happier than winning the lottery." Holding back the urge to hug Jacob, Amanda sat on the edge of his bed and said, "Your kidney is damaged. It can''t be used anymore, so we have found a healthy kidney for you."

 Chapter 448 Accustomed To Be A Scoundrel

    "Do you mean that you will someone else''s organs in my body?" Jacob asked Amanda with a grimace.


    Amanda nodded and added, "It''s your uncle''s, not anyone else''s. Once your uncle recovers, he can give little Jacob a healthy kidney."


    "My uncle?" The image of the slim young man lying on the bed surfaced in Jacob''s mind. He asked with concern, "Will uncle be okay?"


    "Uncle will be fine, so will you." Amanda was glad that Jacob cared about Sheryl.


    Jacob nodded and said, "Yes, both of us will be fine." Seeing that his mother had been so worried about him these days, Jacob felt a little guilty. As long as he could get better, he couldn''t always let his mother to worry about him.


    "When you get better, we can go anywhere we want," Amanda proposed.


    "I want to see dinosaurs!" Jacob said.


    Although the last time Jacob was allergic when he touched the dinosaur, he still wanted to see them.


    "When you get better, we can go there to see an dinosaur. You can even ride a dragon." Darren looked at Jacob, who looked terrible now. But when he talked about the future, his bright eyes revealed his child''s innocence. For the innocence, Darren was willing to give everything he had.


    In the evening, Darren planned to let Amanda sleep here, but he didn''t expect that Amanda ran back to the villa in the woods to sleep.


    She was at odds with him.


    Darren had to get up and drove to the villa.


    "Amanda Open the door!" Darren said, who was standing by the door.


    Amanda threw herself on the sofa leisurely and got a fresh red strawberry in her hand. After eating it, she shouted, "You''d better go back. I should stay here to think about myself and cut off from the world."


    "If I want to get in, this door won''t stop me," Darren said flatly. As long as he wanted, it wouldn''t be a big deal to tear down the house.


    Of course, Amanda knew that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    irl in public," Amanda said angrily.


    "But this place is not a public place." Darren said calmly, "This is my place. Haven''t you heard of it? It''s my place, so it''s my decision."


    "You are such a rogue," Amanda scolded.


    Then she was put on the sofa. He put one of his hands under her armpits and one of his legs between her legs, forcing her to lie still on the sofa.


    "You can say whatever you like. I''ve gotten used to it anyway," he added.


    What did he mean by that? Was he used to acting like a rogue in front of her?


    However, she was not afraid of anyone when speaking of shamelessness.


    "Ouch!" Amanda frowned and groaned, "You are killing me. I have a stomachache."


    As soon as Darren heard that she had a stomachache, he had no choice but to get up. He held her up and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you?"


    "My belly aches," Amanda murmured.


    Darren stood up and was about to go for the doctor. Seeing that he was serious, Amanda hurried to stop him and said, "Don''t bother. The doctor must do a lot of checks for me. Then I can''t go to bed happily."


    "You can''t sleep happily if you have a stomachache." Darren sensed something fishy and pretended to be worried. "I''ll call Doctor Nian right now."

 Chapter 449 A Long-Lost Relaxation

    Amanda quickly grabbed his phone. Then she lost her balance and fell into Darren''s arms. She went mad and said, "You got me. I''m fine now."


    "You seem to be suffering. Don''t worry. The doctor will be here soon," Darren said. He was so hard not to laugh and pulled Amanda out of his arms.


    "I''m fine." Amanda said helplessly. But when she saw Darren walking out, she winked and said weakly, "Well, then go find Doctor Nian."


    After he left, she closed the door and went to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, Darren just stood up and put on his coat. Then he said to Amanda with a smile, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to have a check."


    ''He is so crafty, '' Amanda patted her won head and thought.


    "All right, all my plans are solved by you. It''s so boring to play with you anymore," Amanda collapsed into the sofa, depressed.


    Darren sat next to her and said, "You just knew it?"


    "You''re boring," Amanda complained.


    Darren pulled her into his arms and said, "It is okay. You are really interesting. We are complementary to each other."


    "We are not complementary to each other." She pushed away his hand, but her hand was immediately held in his palm. He leaned down and kissed her. Amanda closed her eyes but the expected kiss didn''t fall. She opened her eyes and saw him stop at the distance. She frowned and said, "What''s wrong? Do you want to play cat and mouse with me?"


    "I was afraid you would bite me." He said, "How many times have you done this?"


    She raised her chin haughtily and said, "You deserve it. Because you made me angry."


    "Woman, your name is unreasonable." He sighed.


    "So what? I''m in a bad mood. I just want to bite you to vent my anger," Amanda replied with a charming smile.


    As she spoke, she deliberately revealed her big white teeth, like a triumphant little dog playing an aggressive tiger in front of a dozing tiger. Darren suddenly grabbed the back o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd that Darren had already started speaking.


    When she saw him speaking with a serious look on his face, Darren blinked her eyes and decided to do something evil to him. She lifted her hand and touched the hard muscles on his waist, then she gave him a scratch.


    Darren glanced at her. There was an obvious threat in his eyes.


    Amanda was not afraid of him. Then Darren held her hands.


    As he grabbed her hands, Amanda curled her lips and turned around. When Darren was speaking, she approached the man and took a bite on his leg. The man''s calm voice trembled unconsciously.


    But he quickly covered it up. Only Amanda who was next to him found it and laughed secretly when she saw his reaction.


    Although she was joking, she would not influence his work.


    Amanda got out of bed and went to brush her teeth and wash her face. It was a sunny day today, so she went to see Jacob first and then did the rehabilitation training with Sheryl. The warm shower water poured on her body, and Amanda felt she was like a dried chrysanthemum that suddenly got some water.


    After taking a bath, she opened the door, only to see that Darren had turned off his laptop and rolled out of bed.


    By instinct, Amanda felt the danger and was quick to lock the door.

 Chapter 450 You Must Be Mine

    "Well, since you have the courage to play fire, why don''t you put out the fire?" Darren said outside the door.


    "Of course. Otherwise the fire raiser can be a firefighter," Amanda added.


    "Come out!" He said.


    "No way." Amanda was determined to work against him.


    "If you want to stay here, then stay here. I''ll go and see Sheryl," Darren said.


    The door was opened at once. She stood with her hands on her hips and said with a heart broken voice, "You''re so bad."


    "I am bad all the time." He scooped her up, and Amanda put her arms around his neck. "Stop it. If we keep do this, we could only visit Sheryl at noon."


    "You wish." He bit her ear and said.


    She blinked and asked, "What?"


    "You''ll pay for that." Darren stared at Amanda as if he was some kind of beast.


    "Good treatment for pregnant women. They can be convicted of murder until they are in the delivery period," Amanda smiled.


    He raised his hand and touched her belly, "A little bigger."


    "What? Only several days?" But it was impossible for Amanda to make it bigger in such a short time. She felt hungry and said, "I''m so hungry. I want to eat chips made by Gregorio."


    "You must have eaten a lot in the past six years," Darren said flatly.


    "What did you say?" Amanda asked Darren.


    Darren raised his hand to touch Amanda''s face and said with a smile, "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Even if you want to eat something now, it''s okay. You can ask him to cook for you at home."


    Looking at him, Amanda felt nervous unconsciously.


    Did Darren know that the one who had been helping her all the way was Gregorio?


    In fact, Darren had the desire for control. He would not allow any secrets or uncontrollable things to happen to himself or others. After he knew the identity of Amanda who was in J Country, he immediately asked people to investigate her life in the past six years.


    Before th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    than Darren. If she was willing to, she could be the CEO of the An Group.


    Although Amanda seldom thought of big bucks, getting the contract still made her nervous.


    However, the huge bomb was not enough. Darren handed a pile of documents to her.


    "These are the company, the houses, the fund run outside, the join forces, the cars, the racecourse and the club I invested. Write your name, these are all yours. You are the richest man in H City," Darren said.


    "What about you?" Amanda asked in a low voice.


    He smiled, "I work for you, my rich woman."


    "No, you don''t need to. These are all yours." Amanda was going to hand over the contract.


    These things were too precious, even if she didn''t show any politeness to Darren. But when it came to giving these things to her, Amanda still couldn''t afford it. The An Group was his grandfather''s lifelong efforts. It was also the business of the An Family. She couldn''t take the shares of the An Group.


    "No, you must accept it," Darren said firmly, holding her hands.


    "What are you doing? You''re forcing me to accept them?" Amanda asked.


    "Of course, I''m a businessman. How could I do a business which is at a loss?" Darren said lightly, "I want you to sign all of my contracts, every one."

 Chapter 451 Sign The Contract

    Out of curiosity, Amanda flipped through the pages, and found a familiar topic¡ªthe marriage agreement, and the familiar cover. ''When I married Darren, he made me sign this, '' she thought. ''But then I torn it later. Why did this one popped up again?'' she wondered.


    Amanda opened it and found the cover and the content had all been changed.


    "First, Party A has promised on behalf of himself that he will treat Party B as his only wife, the one he cherishes most, and that he gives the most sincere love to Party B.


    Nineteen, Party A should observe all these conditions, and if he violated any of them, all property under her name of Party A should belong to Party B." "Party A was the only person in charge of the contract and was willing to give up all rights on it."


    After a long contents, Darren signed where it said "Party A."


    A diamond ring was stuck on Party B.


    This guy prepared a lot of things for her to propose.


    She was moved by his words with red eyes.


    "Sign the contract now. Otherwise, we won''t have breakfast." The man urged impatiently, with a bit more uncomfortable in his eyes, and he felt like he was strip off in front of others.


    "If I sign the contract, Mr. Darren will become a poor person." "Humph!" Amanda snorted.


    "Give it a try," said Darren.


    He thought that Amanda would not do that in the future.


    "Okay, I see. It sounds too good to be true, right?" Amanda took off the ring carelessly, but as a result, she tore the contract.


    She was stunned for a second, and then looked into the eyes of Darren. She smiled guiltily and said, "I didn''t mean it, the quality of the paper is not good."


    His wife must be a romantic killer. Thinking of being slapped last night, Darren shook his head helplessly.


    "Put it on my finger." Amanda handed the diamond ring to him.


    When Darren took it up and was about to wear it on Amanda''s hand, Amanda said with a smile, "Get down on your knees."


    He got down on one knee, but Amanda kept smiling,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ime of walking and said quickly.


    Sheryl walked over slowly and sat beside her.


    Amanda took a bottle of nutritious water for him and the latter drank it slowly.


    "It''s still like a dream. I thought I was dead," Sheryl mumbled.


    The car accident was so horrible that he felt a sharp pain in his head when he remembered it.


    Amanda held his head with her hands and added, "You''re not dead. You''re still with your sister."


    "Sister, you have suffered a lot for taking care of me all these years." Sheryl''s eyes turned red. When he had the car accident back then, his sister was an ignorant little girl. It must be very difficult for her to take care of him for these years. Sheryl felt that he was really useless, and would only be a burden to her.


    "Silly boy, you are too young. It is me who should take care of you." Amanda had been waiting for this day for so many years. When Sheryl finally woke up, her parents would be happy too.


    Suddenly, Sheryl saw a man walking towards them. The man stared at his sister directly.


    Sheryl couldn''t help asking, "Is that man looking for you?"


    Amanda turned around and looked at him. The man was none other than Lionel.


    He must have so many questions waiting for her to answer.


    "He''s my friend," Amanda proposed.


    She should have answered a lot of questions.

 Chapter 452 Are You Really Happy

    "Here you are." She looked up at Lionel. She didn''t have a chance to take a good look at him and talk to him on her way here last time when they met.


    Lionel stared at her carefully. She really changed a lot in the past six years. She changed her appearance and identity. She completely changed into another person. That was why he couldn''t recognize her when he met her on the street. He remembered that she seriously said that she bought a bracelet from someone else, and even persuaded him to forget her.


    "Do you have time to have a cup of coffee?" Lionel had so many questions to ask her, but all the words finally became a simple question.


    After all, Sheryl was on the other side. He couldn''t question her about what she had been through in the past. It must be hard for a woman to hide her identity and raise a child, and Amanda didn''t want Sheryl to know what she had suffered in these years.


    She was grateful that Lionel still thought about her until now. Amanda appreciated his kindness. He was always so considerate and gentle, caring for her feelings.


    "Okay, okay. I just miss the blueberries in that coffee shop. But Sheryl cannot eat anything because of stomachache." Amanda waved her hand to Sheryl and made a face.


    Sheryl couldn''t help smiling.


    He seldom basked in the sun. His hair was a little light yellow, like the corn tassel that he had just born. His white and smooth skin was almost transparent in the sun. When he laughed, he looked pure and innocent, without any sophisticated substances.


    In front of them, Sheryl looked like an angel.


    "Sister, don''t try to trick me with these. When I get better, I will eat them all," Sheryl said.


    As Amanda touched his soft hair, she said dotingly, "Sure. After Sheryl is released from the hospital, I will accompany you to eat all the delicious food in the H City."


    "Then you become a fat girl," Sheryl said with a smile.


    "I''ll come back soon. You should be trained well and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mself for not being able to protect her.


    So, even though setting himself against the An Group was a suicidal, Lionel held on. As an orphan, Amanda''s family didn''t care about her. After she died, who else cared about her life except Maggie and himself? So Lionel just stubbornly kept his mind on Amanda and cherished every memory she had made.


    But he didn''t expect that Amanda was still alive. She changed her identity and successfully lived abroad for six years. She even gave birth to a baby and came back to be with Darren.


    Did she really like him so much? She liked him so much that she would forgive him even though he had hurt her so much. Did she love him?


    "I''m sorry, Lionel," Amanda said in a low voice. She knew what she had done was irresponsible and hurt everyone who cared about her. But she couldn''t spill the beans, or else she would be found by Darren and might get others into trouble.


    With that person''s help, Amanda was able to leave H City at that time. As for others, she really didn''t want them to be involved in this. Because she didn''t even know what was going to happen in the future.


    Now that she was back, she could still show her identity in front of her friends. At that moment, Amanda was thrilled and contented. She didn''t dare to think in that way six years ago.

 Chapter 453 An Unexpected Secret

    And just now, Darren proposed to her.


    He had given her most of his property without any hesitation.


    In fact, Amanda knew that Darren had feelings for her. She knew Darren loved her so much. But why were there so many conflicts between them? It was all because of the tragedy of his parents when Darren was young. He learned the means of power from his father and his grandfather, Nicholas, but no one taught him how to love someone.


    Nicholas was always the most rational person in business. He would not consider whether it was right or wrong. Sometimes he was ruthless. But it was just because he was so calm that the An Group avoided those bad intentions for the company''s development. A rational person would never make wild guesses. Such a talent was the most suitable leader of an enterprise.


    Therefore, at any time, Darren was absolutely reasonable. In order to reach his goal, he would never be soft hearted. Sometimes, he would drive Amanda crazy.


    However, loving someone didn''t mean that she only loved his excellent sides.


    Amanda had never known that she and Darren loved each other so much that it would end in an endless fight. She wanted to get psychological consulting to learn more about the mental development of children.


    From time to time, the more he was afraid of losing someone, the more he wanted to hold it tight. A child''s desire for toys would sometimes be shown in people. His absolute desire for control of her came from the sense of insecurity he had suppressed in his heart. He was afraid of losing someone, but was not willing to communicate with her. His domineering attitude towards her was understandable.


    Although Amanda had some complaints, she was willing to go through what they had gone through together.


    "Don''t say sorry again. I just want to make sure you are happy now. As long as you live happily these years, I don''t care whether you leave the identity of Amanda," Lionel said, looking at her.


    He had never h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a thing before. Amanda was stunned. Darren had never mentioned his mother''s illness to anyone.


    "Don''t you know?" Lionel thought there was no need for Darren to lie to her about this.


    Amanda shook her head and sighed, "I guess he doesn''t think I need to know that. But I''m relieved to hear that."


    "Have you ever thought about why he didn''t tell you?" Lionel asked.


    "Whether he told me or not, I always feel guilty for Jacob. I can''t give him a better life and give him a complete family. No matter what will happen in the future, I want to treat Jacob better," Amanda explained.


    Seeing that she didn''t care at all, Lionel nodded. This was good. Staying with Darren was not an easy thing. Maybe it was the best way for her to not think too much.


    Amanda stood up and prepared to leave. Lionel drove her back to the hospital.


    They went back to the hospital together.


    Sheryl was still stretching his arms and legs while Darren was sitting there.


    He looked up and saw Amanda and Lionel coming over. There was no expression in his dark eyes.


    Amanda came over and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    She remembered that he was about to come here, but was asked to leave by something urgent in the company. And now he was here.


    "I came to see you as soon as I finished my work," said Darren.

 Chapter 454 Make Peace

    "Then I''ll go first," Lionel said to Amanda.


    "Wait a minute. I haven''t invited you to eat together since I came back. Let''s go for lunch together," Amanda continued.


    "Us?" He stared at Amanda with the same word and wondered what she meant by saying "us."


    "The four of us." Amanda then made a witty smile to Darren and Sheryl.


    She was cunning. She knew she should use Sheryl as an excuse.


    Although Lionel and Darren were enemies, he didn''t mind having lunch with Amanda. Even if the other man was Darren, he would feel at ease and happy to make him awkward.


    ''This woman dared to shake other''s hand in front of me, and moreover, he was her ex-boyfriend. She is going too far, '' Darren thought.


    Darren looked calm, but he was about to explode in his heart.


    "I don''t know what to eat here. You can make a reservation later," Amanda said to Darren.


    Although the man was very unhappy, when he saw the smile on her face, he still gritted his teeth to make a reservation.


    "Sister, can I leave the hospital now?" Sheryl asked curiously.


    "You just woke up for one day and you want to leave the hospital. No way!" Amanda said.


    Sheryl looked at her with grievance, "But just now sister said that the four of us would go out for lunch."


    "We four indeed want to go out for lunch, but we three eat and you will stay here and watch. After that, we will send you back," Amanda said with a smile. Darren then walked up to her, held her arm and made a face at her. "How old are you? Why are you still acting like a child?" he teased.


    Amanda chuckled. She was very satisfied with what Darren did. She hugged Darren''s face and said, "I know you must be tired. I''ll cook a delicious dinner for you tonight."


    It had been a long time since she last cooked, because Jacob hadn''t been able to eat food regularly. And she was not in the mood to cook for him either. After she had Jacob, Darren had become less important in the family. It was rare for her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    said sincerely.


    Sheryl furrowed his brows and asked Amanda, "Haven''t you gotten married yet?"


    "We got married before, but we divorced later. Now we are going to get married again." Amanda didn''t have time to tell Sheryl about the old story. So she was so embarrassed that she explained with a smile.


    Sheryl was a little confused, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Of course, Lionel didn''t refuse because of Amanda''s words. As long as this was what she wanted, he would do his best to satisfy her.


    "Lionel." Amanda poured a glass of wine and said in a sincere tone, "Thank you for all these years. It was lucky for me to get to know you. Without you, I might not be able to live to the present. I wish you to be the good luck in my life. I also hope you two can reconcile."


    She finally stated her intention. She wanted him to reconcile with Darren.


    Sitting on his seat, Darren was a little unhappy to hear her say that. Did he need to let her talk about it specifically? In fact, Darren didn''t need to reconcile with Lionel at all. Even without Lionel''s help, he could lead a good life in H City.


    Lionel glanced at Darren and smiled. Then he took the cup from Amanda and said, "Don''t worry."


    Getting his consent, Amanda let out a sigh of relief. She knew that he would never turn her down.

 Chapter 455 Do You Like It

    She grabbed Lionel''s hand with one hand and Darren''s hand with the other. The man was a little unwilling at the beginning, but he was pinched by Amanda as a warning.


    When they were holding hands, Darren said to Lionel, "Lionel, welcome back." "Welcome to be my friend again."


    Looking at Darren, Lionel said frankly, "The reason for our conflict is no longer exists. I hope you can cherish the present."


    "Of course I will," Darren said.


    Lionel drank off the wine in his glass and answered with a smile, "I just came out for a walk. We can''t delay it for too long. Josie has to go to the hospital for a check-up. She is still waiting for me to pick her up."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Amanda asked worriedly.


    "These days, she ate some cold drinks and got stomachache," Lionel answered.


    Amanda was stunned. She couldn''t believe that an arrogant woman like Josie would do such a stupid thing?


    But Lionel came here not for a meal, so Amanda didn''t ask him to stay.


    Sheryl watched Lionel leave and felt the atmosphere was weird. It seemed like Lionel and his brother-in-law, Darren, were difficult to get along with. Why were they willing to make up with each other simply by a few words of his sister? Why did they have a fight then?


    He thought he should ponder over what Lionel had said before.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Amanda looked at Sheryl and asked with a smile.


    Sheryl yawned and said, "I want to sleep."


    "You haven''t eaten much food, but you want to sleep. Who were you doing last night?" Amanda asked with a smile.


    "Since Sheryl is sleepy, we should send him back first," Darren said.


    After he finished his words, Amanda nodded her head firmly. Then Darren called a taxi to send Sheryl to the hospital directly.


    However, Amanda had to stay here to eat up the dishes.


    The food of the X Restaurant were really good, which made her want more.


    "The snack is nice. Do you want some?" Amanda asked. After they left, Darren sat by the window and kept silent, just sipping the wine in his gla


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ght. As expected, Yana was not in a good mood as she heard this, nor was she inclined to approach Amanda. But she concealed her emotions and pretended to look concerned, "Can you hold a wedding party in the X Restaurant? I''ve heard that this place never agrees people to hold a wedding banquet."


    "Yes, you''re right. But for people who hold more than 15% shares of the restaurant, they are obliged to expropriate the X Restaurant and hold the wedding ceremony for a day," Darren said.


    Yana didn''t know exactly what Darren had. Hearing what he said, she was stunned for a moment. Then she thought about it. With the financial resources of Darren, it was not a big deal for him to buy the X Restaurant, let alone hold a banquet here.


    ''Was he really so willing to get the best thing for this woman? I had accompanied him for so long, and this man treated me so kindly as to treat a little assistant named Sophie. Why could he be so heartless to me?'' she thought.


    "You''ve been doing quite well these years and won the X Restaurant." Tony knew how capable Darren was. Over the years, he had been with Nicholas all the time. He was very pleased to see that Darren had taken over the An Group and made it stronger and stronger.


    "Just for the convenience of my life," said Darren with a slight smile.


    This was where she liked, and that was why he funded.

 Chapter 456 You Are So Stupid

    "Mr. Darren, you are really hiding something. I have been here for a few times and I didn''t know that you have shares in the company," Yana said bitterly.


    Darren raised his lips and said, "It is not mine anymore."


    "Not yours? What a pity," Amanda said. Darren had said that he could expropriate the X Restaurant for a day. But now he said the X Restaurant was hot his. Was he kidding?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she seemed to be confused, Darren could not help but smile. "So I have to leave it to you."


    Amanda''s response didn''t get the better from Yana''s. She looked at Amanda and said, "So, Mr. Darren has transferred his shares of the X Restaurant to you."


    "Really? Why can''t I remember?" At that time, Darren handed a pile of documents to Amanda and Amanda sighed on them, but she didn''t even bother to read through them. If she accidentally signed an illegal indenture, it would be a disaster. Fortunately, human trading was not illegal in the country.


    Was the share transfer agreement of the X Restaurant in the documents at that time? "Did you say those documents in the morning?" Amanda asked Darren.


    "Of course. Didn''t you see them carefully?" Darren asked. Judging from her appearance, he was sure that she didn''t look carefully. She was lucky enough to be with him, otherwise she would not know when she had been sold.


    Amanda blinked her eyes. She really didn''t know that because she had no energy to read the files carefully since she was thrown by the documents sent by Darren.


    Hearing what the two people said, Tony couldn''t help smiling and his eyes were somewhat gratified. "I think your grandfather must be very happy to see you two get together."


    "Yes, we''ll take the child to visit him when the kid gets better," Darren said.


    It was not until then that Yana recalled what she had heard from others. Pretending to be curious, she said, "I heard that the younger brother of Amanda had woken up. Have you gone to see him? It''s really a miracle. His sister has died for so many years, but he has come to himself."


    The banter in her words didn''t escape Amanda''s eyes. She knew that she was joking, but she didn''t show it.


    Seeing that Amanda was not happy wit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Amanda seemed to still be able to smell the flavor of the soup and see the happiness in his eyes.


    "The house has been demolished and we have renovated a new one." That land was finally about to be torn down. Those children had grown up and all had their own lives. The time was so fast that it surprised Darren.


    However, he didn''t feel lonely. Now his life had become a new perspective, and he had learnt how to be a qualified husband and a qualified father.


    "I didn''t expect that Jacob loves you so much now." Amanda thought of the bright and lively faces of those children. Now that Jacob was a six year-old kid, those children must be growing up as well. Speaking of which, Amanda was worried that Jacob didn''t want Darren to show up. He had half joked and half serious to say that he wanted Darren to disappear forever, so that when Darren came to see her, he always sneaked across the hotel, as if they were carrying on a clandestine love affair.


    At first, Jacob was just worried that his appearance would make stupid mother do not love him, but it turned out that there was just another person who loved him. Moreover, as a father, although this was the first time for Darren to take the position, he had no experience, he respected and valued Jacob very much.


    There was a trace of jealousy in Amanda''s heart. ''Obviously, Darren cares more about Jacob. He always listens to what Jacob says. However, Darren didn''t care what I have said, '' she thought.

 Chapter 457 You Are Different From Him

    Thinking of this, she was a little upset and took a bite on his neck.


    Darren was walking along the road and took a look at the decoration. Then he considered whether he should decorate this place to make Amanda live. Suddenly, his neck hurt and the woman on his back bit him.


    "You''re becoming a vampire?" Darren asked.


    Neck was the most vulnerable part of a person. No men would like their necks and bellies to be touched by others. Only this woman could do anything to him. Normally, she would take a bite if she didn''t feel good. But now she bit his neck like a little puppy without teeth.


    Then Amanda snorted, "Darren, you prefer boys to girls."


    ''What does she mean? I don''t understand, '' he thought.


    It was the first time for him to be labeled like this. Thinking of Amanda''s pregnant status, he smiled and said, "I don''t mind having a daughter."


    All of a sudden, the topic was changed to the lid. Amanda grasped the Darren''s ear and roared, "I mean, now you prefer boys to girls. Look, how much you value Jacob, and how bad you treat me!"


    How bad was he to her? After being criticized by Amanda, Darren glanced at her and asked, "How bad am I to you?"


    ''What he did to me was too numerous to be listed!'' she thought.


    As a matter of fact, he had locked Amanda in his house. Besides, he didn''t allow her to go out, not to see Jacob. Thinking of this, Amanda felt wronged and jumped off from Darren''s back. She looked at Darren with red eyes and said, "If anything goes wrong, you must lock me in the house, not let me see Jacob, and not let me go out. Treat me as a little pet in your control forever."


    "Pets are not as bad tempered as you are," Darren said with a smile.


    The smile on his face made Amanda look like a furious child. ''Maybe this is not a problem at all. Am I too sentimental?'' she thought.


    Then Amanda turned around and said nothing more.


    "We can make a window here. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    grandfather! If there''s no one else, then I''m the one who''s the fourth!" Amanda proposed.


    Hearing this, Darren smiled. "Really? How much do you think of me? Jacob is the first, the baby in your belly is the second, and Sheryl is the third. If Maggie and Lionel are not in the same rank, then I can probably be the fourth, right?"


    He didn''t want to argue about this. In his eyes, as long as two people loved each other, how they loved each other was their own story, which had nothing to do with others. When he saw her arguing about this, Darren spoke it out to her directly.


    "But for me, we are a family. My family is the first," Amanda responded excitedly.


    "Am I not thinking we are a family? Am I really so cold-blooded?" Noticing that she had tears on her face and that she was still confused, Darren could not help but wiped the tears from her face and held her in his arms. "Idiot, Jacob will have his own life in the future, and of course, he will make decisions by himself. You don''t need to do this, because I will take care of you in the future. You only need to be happy and do what you like to do. This is enough. I just don''t want you to carry that burden any more. I don''t want to see that happen again."


    "Bullshit! I don''t buy it," Amanda said slowly.

 Chapter 458 Do You Like It Here

    "Believe it or not, I''m telling the truth," Darren said.


    Amanda glared at him and scolded, "How shameless you are!"


    He didn''t act shamelessly. It was just a joke. He was used to giving in to her. When others were here with him, he didn''t care how they shouted or breathed.


    It was not Amanda''s fault that she didn''t cherish what she had now. She met Darren at the very beginning. Other people would often give in to Darren. But Amanda never thought about this, so she asked much more to him.


    She was strict to Darren. In case he didn''t know how to respect other people when he was rich. After all, the imperious CEO always belonged to other people. What she only wanted was a family good man.


    "Well, let''s see if you like it here," Darren coaxed her.


    Standing in front of the window, Amanda could see the sky and the clouds in the distance. She felt as if she was in a nine day palace and separated from the world, and there was only peace in her mind.


    "It''s very beautiful." She couldn''t help saying, "It''s really beautiful here, especially at the far view."


    In the sunlight, a pair of birds were flying and hugging each other, which made them look like two lovely birds.


    All of a sudden, Amanda turned to Darren and said, "Actually, Gregorio has helped me a lot."


    She had a hard time in the past few years in J Country.


    At the very beginning, when she escaped from the burning Cheng family, she was injured. Her throat was covered by thick smoke and she could not speak. At that time, heaven and earth were destroyed. She did not know who she should contact. She only thought of Gregorio.


    In fact, Gregorio was the only one who could help her and not be suspected. He tried his best to help her forge her identity and escape from H City. In the past few years, she had been living in J Country. And it was Gregorio, who gave her many money to let her live a normal life with Jacob.


    Amanda didn''t know how much investigation Darren had made to her.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    had to dance with his chains.


    Amanda didn''t want to see Darren go back to that kind of life. He could laugh as normal as the normal people, but he pretended to be cold to the outsiders.


    She wanted his heart full of enthusiasm.


    "Then you must have a bad taste. Because you like a fool! I don''t want to be a fool!" he said.


    "Give me a kiss, you fool." Amanda leaned over and touched his lips. Darren wanted to accept her kiss, but she called him a fool. If she kissed him, he would automatically admit that he was a fool. He didn''t want that.


    So Darren avoided Amanda''s kiss. It was the first time he had self-control. In surprise, Amanda said with a smack of her lips, "Darren, you''ve become a grown-up. You''re going to be great."


    Darren''s eyebrows twitched as he heard the words. He looked at Amanda and asked, "Where did you learn these words?"


    "On TV." Amanda told him that she was chasing after a movie of fairy lovers recently and she had watched a few episodes, and felt pretty good.


    Darren took her to look around. He decided to have the place repaired by himself. Amanda was not good at doing this. If he was expecting her to do these, Darren would rather to do these by himself.


    The An Family had made great efforts to take good care of Sheryl, both for his health and for Jacob''s health.

 Chapter 459 The Storm Has Passed

    The inflammation of Jacob was finally relieved. Doctor Nian repeated the check-up for two people, and then Darren asked a lot of doctors to prepare the operation plan.


    Amanda got up early. Then she stood beside Jacob and said, "Have a good rest. When you wake up, you will be a healthy baby."


    Jacob blinked. He knew that the operation his father had arranged was a chance for him to live. If it went well, he would be healthy and everything was fine with him. If the operation wasn''t successful, he would have died.


    Even the precocious Jacob, who was thinking to leave the world, was a little sad. He grabbed the corner of Amanda''s clothes and said, "Mommy, I will sleep well. You should also have a good rest."


    "Don''t worry. Mom and dad will be with you all the time. When you recover, we will discuss where to go," Amanda said. Her eyes reddened.


    Though the doctor had given her 70 percent of the success rate, Amanda was still worried.


    "Sister, don''t worry. Jacob and I will be fine." Lying in the hospital bed, Sheryl looked a little bit pale. He looked at Amanda with his brown eyes gently. No matter what happened, he was her dearest brother and family. He was always a burden for her. If this time he could help her save Jacob, it would be worth it even if he risked his life.


    "Sheryl, you will go inside and get some sleep. I''ve been waiting for you outside," Amanda suggested. Amanda felt guilty to Sheryl. Because Sheryl had been sent to the operating room as soon as he recovered.


    The door of the operating room was closed. Amanda sat outside. Darren pushed the meeting away and sat next to her. He held her cold hand and said, "Don''t worry. The doctor said the success rate of the operation is very high. And we have hired the best doctor."


    Although Amanda knew that they had tried their best, she still couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Fortunately, the operation went smoothly.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d smart women daddy has around him? Although daddy has been treating you wholeheartedly, you have always been used to it and haven''t been gentle to him at all. If it goes on like this, even the most loyal dog will be disappointed, let alone daddy, the big lothario."


    Amanda felt good to be lectured by Jacob.


    In fact, Amanda preferred to see Jacob talk nonsense with her with a serious look. And now, she found that Jacob really cared about her, "Jacob, don''t worry," Amanda added.


    Darren and she had been through so much to be together. His heart could never be changed. She didn''t worry about it at all. Unconsciously, he had become someone who would always be with her in her heart. Amanda had never thought that this man would not love her one day.


    In the beginning, Darren''s feelings came cheerfully, but they floated lightly. Later, she felt his love was like glue, sticky. She was a bug falling into the glue, and she couldn''t struggle and escape. But later, his love turned into air. She couldn''t escape, and she was forced to get used to it. After getting used to it, she thought he would never leave her again.


    All of a sudden, Jacob''s words came to her mind. "Jacob, how could you call him a big lothario?" Amanda asked, touching her forehead weakly.

 Chapter 460 Live For Himself

    Jacob blinked and asked, "What? Am I wrong?"


    It was Darren who insisted on telling Jacob a story with a fairy tale book in his hand. Jacob listened to him and Darren him the story of the little red riding hood and the big bad wolf. Then he asked Darren what kind of animal was Darren? Darren said with a smile that he was big lothario.


    "What is the big lothario?" Jacob asked innocently.


    Darren smiled, "It''s just a wolf with beautiful color."


    The beautiful wolf must be a Snow Wolf with snow-white hair. It must be very beautiful at first sight.


    "You can''t be said that your dad is a big lothario." Amanda''s ears turned red. She didn''t know that it was Darren who made it up. It was not appropriate to talk about it with Jacob. ''If he was a big lothario, then what would I be? Was I the meat in the wolf''s mouth?'' she thought.


    "Dad said that himself," Jacob said in an unconvinced tone.


    "What the hell did this bastard say to you? Why did he talk nonsense?" Amanda said angrily. She decided to call Darren and talk about life with him.


    At this time, Darren couldn''t help shivering. Looking at the night outside slowly descending, he found that there was only a jet lag of three hours between here and H City. It should be afternoon in H City now.


    The man sitting opposite to him had a handsome face and a restrained temperament. He slowly took a sip of green tea and looked at Darren. "So, are you looking for me to go back to the An Group?"


    Darren nodded and said, "Sophie has always wanted you to go back."


    A mocking smile appeared on Gregorio''s face. "If you really cared about Sophie''s opinion, how could you ask me to leave the An Group immediately at that time?"


    Yes, in the past, Gregorio had been the accomplice of Mr. Nicholas for several times. Darren couldn''t do anything to his grandfather, because his grandfather was always his grandfather, his family, but for Gregorio, who had been an accomplice in the middle, Darren wouldn''t care about it. In fact, he didn''t want to admit it. In fact, he cared more about the relationship between Amand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    had always been very valiant and powerful, perhaps out of the self-protection of a single mother.


    Darren frowned slightly and said, "What''s wrong? I''m having dinner outside. Aren''t you afraid of frightening others by shouting?"


    ''Having dinner outside at this time?'' Looking at the time, Amanda remembered that there was a jet lag over there. It was indeed time for dinner. But when she thought of what Jacob had said today, Amanda was still very angry. She managed to calm down and said, "Darren. Look what you''ve done! How many dirty words have you taught Jacob? He is just a child. Can you stop telling him those jokes?"


    "What did I say?" Darren felt that he was wronged. There was a rival in love sitting opposite him. His wife called. He wanted to show off their love by this chance, but it turned out to be a setback. Amanda was really his nemesis. She could play against him as much as she wanted at such a critical moment.


    Seeing that Darren was still in a daze, Amanda said angrily, "How dare you say that? Tell a good story to Jacob. How dare you say that you are a big lothario? Now even Jacob mentions you, he will directly say that you are a big lothario."


    She complained in a slightly coquettish tone, like soft feathers falling into the lake, creating circles of soft ripples.


    Gregorio was a little upset because the person who Amanda pitched to was not him.

 Chapter 461 She Is Really Happy

    Judging from her voice, she was really happy. She was like a housewife complaining about her imperfect husband. Although she gritted her teeth, they would still be together in the end.


    "Well, I''ll tell you later," Darren immediately asked Amanda to shut up, in case Amanda would say something bad again. At that time, he was just teasing Jacob when he told him the story of the big bad wolf. This little bun must have deliberately made trouble for him. He must deliberately say that and let Amanda call him.


    After all, he had made a bet with little bun before he left. If his mother called him more than fifteen times during the half month after he left, he would promise him one thing. It seemed that little bun was really capable, but he still hoped to answer less calls when Amanda called him.


    A phone call started and ended in a hurry. Gregorio didn''t say a word. He listened the whole time and sensed the coquetry and complaint in the growl of the housewife of Amanda. He smiled slightly. If this was what she wanted, then he shouldn''t disturb her life anymore. Her peaceful life was right for her.


    Last time when he went to J Country to find her, the two of them took Jacob to ski together. Jacob liked to talk to him and was very curious about his identity. Amanda could only tell his story in a general way, portraying him as a typical example of an orphan''s counterattack, and he once became Jacob''s idol.


    "How is Jacob now?" Gregorio found that he hadn''t seen Jacob for a long time. He wondered if he had a good time in H City.


    All of a sudden, Darren''s eyes darkened. He said lightly, "He just had an operation and he is still in the recovery period. But according to the doctor, everything is fine now."


    Gregorio stopped pouring tea for himself. He looked up at Darren and asked in surprise, "What did you say? What''s wrong with Jacob?"


    He didn''t kn


    ame his fans, and other film teams also sent olive branches to him, hoping that Jacob could try on the shooting, and many of them were famous directors.


    But this time, it was already a big director who was responsible for the commercial shooting for Jacob. So when she saw the invitation from other small directors, Amanda didn''t bother to take a look at them.


    Although Jacob didn''t reveal any information to the outside, there were still rumors that Jacob was an illegitimate child. He only had his mother and he had no father. They said that they didn''t know where his father had gone.


    Amanda really hated the people who spread the rumors. In order to attract attention, these people didn''t have self-esteem at all. They just wanted to create the topic they wanted.


    "Look at the advertisement they cut off. It''s really beautiful." Although Amanda was angry, she hadn''t been too willful. She still found the commercial fragments for Jacob.


    Watching the little mermaid playing in the waves, Jacob couldn''t help but recall the scene when he was filming. Although these were not real scenes, it was the first time for him to shoot an advertisement and he was happy at the filming site. Now when he thought of it, he felt a little nostalgic.

 Chapter 462 Mommy Is Too Attractive

    "In fact, it feels good to shoot an advertisement." Jacob recalled how he ran around in the past and missed it very much.


    Amanda said, "After you leave the hospital, we will continue to shoot advertisements. You can shoot whatever you want."


    Hearing her words, Jacob couldn''t help laughing. He stared at Amanda with his dark eyes and said, "I almost forget that mom is rich now."


    Raising her hand to pinch his face, Amanda said discontentedly, "You little bastard, how can you blame me now?"


    Jacob dodged the claw of Amanda and protected his well-maintained face. He frowned and looked at Amanda, "Mommy is so bad. I was praising you."


    The corners of Amanda''s mouth twitched as she let go of her hand. She recalled that when Darren proposed to her, he just wanted to force her to marry him. But he was very shameless to do that. He even made a high sounding contract of selling her and transferred so much property to her name, so that she could kick him out when he bullied her.


    "In fact, your dad wanted to transfer all his property to you." Said Jacob.


    "He''s crazy," Said Amanda, startled.


    According to her rash character, if he really gave the property to her, it would be too embarrassed for Amanda to say anything harsh to him all her life. As the saying goes, "You''ll feel embarrassed if you get something from others". She had taken so many from him, and she must feel more embarrassed.


    "Maybe it''s because Mommy is so attractive that daddy is worried about her." Seeing the guilty look on her face, Jacob said immediately.


    Amanda rolled her eyes at him and said, "Jacob, stop saying that. When I walked on the street with you, everyone was looking at you, not at me. It''s obvious to see who was attractive."


    Jacob curled his lips and said, "That''s right. Before you can get rid of the petty criminals you must catch their boss. In order to catch me, he capture you first."


    "Then why did you give him a hand?" Amanda''s forehead was sweating.


    Jacob snorted and said, "I''m willing to be captured."


    "You are really promising


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lightly.


    Amanda, who was lying on the bed lazily, immediately sat up and said with the computer in her hand, "You saw him. How is he now? I haven''t seen him for a long time. Will he come back?"


    "He doesn''t want to go back to An''s Family now, but he will come back to have a look recently. Jacob is sick, and he cares about him very much." Said Darren.


    Tears welled up in Amanda''s dark eyes. She didn''t know why she felt a little sad when she heard this from Darren.


    To be honest, she had little contact with Gregorio these years. He was like the sun and the air. Gregorio was very far away from her, but he could always stay by her side all the time. It seemed to be imperceptible, but he was already familiar with her. She knew that he was willing to do everything for her, and he never asked for any reward from her. He treated her as a part of his life, as if he cherished his own body.


    If she could do something for him, even if she went through fire and water, Amanda wouldn''t say no. Unfortunately, Gregorio didn''t need her help. He could always deal with everything well. When he was driven away by Darren, he was only in B Country. He started his new career while asking his friends in J Country to help him more. In the most difficult time, he would hold on to all the trials and tribulations, and let her live in J Country safe and sound for six years.

 Chapter 463 Long Lost Friendship

    "When is his flight? I''ll pick him up then." Said Amanda with a smile.


    Seeing the tears and excitement in her eyes, Darren felt a little uncomfortable. He said in a low voice, "I''ll ask. But you should pay more attention to your health because you''re pregnant. You''ve been very busy recently because of Jacob."


    Amanda nodded and said, "You''re the one. I''m just tired. You''re both physically and mentally tired, and you''re busy with your business."


    The man couldn''t help smiling, "It''s not easy. How could you take the initiative to say these words to me?"


    "Why is it not easy? You are my man, the backbone of our family. It is also the responsibility of our family to take good care of you." She said.


    Darren really wanted to hold her in his arms. His fingers would go through her long black silky hair, but now it was a transnational love. He could only hold the laptop.


    "Well, go to sleep, big pervert." Amanda yawned and said sleepily, hiding under the quilt.


    "When I go back, I will show you what a real lecher is." Being teased by her, Darren said fiercely. She was becoming more and more disobedient. She flirted with him unscrupulously through the computer. When he went back, he must teach her a lesson.


    On one side, Darren was asleep with the thought of teaching Amanda a lesson, but on the other side, Amanda looked at her phone helplessly.


    Maggie couldn''t bear to send a message to hold her accountable. During this period of time, Amanda was busy with the postoperative care of Jacob and the things about Sheryl''s postoperative, so she didn''t have time to have a good chat with Maggie. Now that it was not easy for her to relax, she really should tell Maggie the stories of these years.


    On the second day, Amanda left early in the morning after visiting Jacob and Sheryl. She wore sunglasses and a hat, dressed in a very low-key way. The car she was in was a normal one when she went out.


    When she arrived at the appointed place, Amanda opened the door. When she arrived at the appointed ta


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    retend to be pregnant now?" With these words, Maggie''s tongue curled up. She looked at Amanda in surprise and asked, "Are you pregnant again?"


    "Yes, for the sake of baby, please let me go." Amanda said devoutly, putting her palms together.


    Maggie rolled her eyes at Amanda, "Don''t you think about it. I won''t let you go."


    This bad girl, Amanda, had made her cry a lot in the past few years. Maggie wouldn''t let her go so easily because she hid herself and had a good time. But now seeing that the operation was only over for Jacob, Amanda should be very busy recently. At this time, it was also very hard for her to get pregnant. This girl was always stubborn. She didn''t open her mouth easily, and only occasionally acted like a spoiled child to her. Of course, Maggie didn''t want to punish Amanda too much.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a baby after so many years." Taking a sip of milk, Amanda sighed.


    "It''s been so many years. Of course I want to have a baby." Maggie rolled her eyes at Amanda, "It''s been so many years, but you still meet him again when you come back. You bumped into him and gave him a second child by the way. That''s amazing, isn''t it? If you post it on the forum, you will be a silly girl who stubbornly meets a bad man."


    Stroking her forehead, Amanda tried to defend her husband, "In fact, he is not that bad."

 Chapter 464 Jacob Was Angry

    Maggie said seriously, "It''s not that bad. Except for the first time he raped you, He cheated on you during the marriage and allowed Rose to bully you, he would drive you out in advance, pick you up when you are pregnant, and also make her pregnant, and finally marry someone else regardless of your marriage. Everything else is really good."


    The corners of her mouth twitched. It sounded that Darren was indeed a scum. But in her heart, she and Darren had their own choices. There was no scum. Darren didn''t sell his body to her. The marriage was just a product of the cooperation between the An Family and the Cheng family, and Amanda didn''t care about it at all.


    "He is much better now. He gave me half of his property when he proposed to me. What a thick stack of documents! All of them are his private property. He has transferred them to me. He said that if he bullies me again in the future, I can kick him out," Amanda explained for Darren.


    Maggie was stunned and said suspiciously, "How do you know that he transferred half of his property?"


    She chuckled. She couldn''t read those documents clearly and didn''t care whether they were half of Darren''s property or not. She only looked at the major families above, which were her favorite shops and restaurants. He bought her all kinds of things just like buying snacks. In fact, it was enough.


    Let alone other things, the shares of the An Group transferred by Darren were immeasurable. Any one of the famous clubs he invested in, such as the X Restaurant, was enough for Amanda to spend half of her life. He directly transferred all of them to Amanda. His sincerity was enough.


    Maggie curled her lips and said, "Anyway, I''m worried about you. Things can''t be worse anymore. I had a new appraisal of him at the beginning, but later things developed in disappointment."


    But when she saw the look on Amanda''s face, Maggie smiled and s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lected by his parents, slowly being squeezed out of the family.


    Thinking that, Jacob''s eyes, which were buried in the quilt, got wet. His mother had another little bun soon.


    Suddenly, Amanda''s shoulder sank. She hugged Jacob and said, "Jacob, we won''t be the only family member of each other. I will have a husband, a child, other children, and a brother. You not only have a mother, but also a father, you have a grandfather, you have a brother and sister, you and your uncle. We are family and we love each other. So that is to say, even if you will have a brother or sister, you won''t be alone. Your brother or sister will love you too."


    "But mommy is my mommy. How can you love two people without reservation? If I have a brother or sister, mommy will definitely love them more." Jacob immediately lifted the quilt and stared at Amanda with his dark eyes. His pale face was full of anger.


    Maggie was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that Jacob would really be angry.


    It was obviously inappropriate for her to stand here at this time, because Jacob hadn''t completely known her. It was useless to persuade him now.


    "Auntie, I have something to talk with mom. We can visit you at your home after we have a talk, okay?" Jacob looked at Maggie and said.

 Chapter 465 I Dont Believe You

    Maggie had to nod and said to Amanda, "I''m leaving now. Don''t bully Jacob. I''m on your side, Jacob." After saying that, she gave Jacob a yes scissor and turned away.


    Jacob turned to look at Amanda and pursed his lips, "I don''t believe you."


    After saying that, he got rid of Amanda and was about to move aside. But Amanda said nervously, "Don''t press your wound."


    He dodged from Amanda''s hand and said, "Leave me alone. You should care about my future brother and sister."


    "Jacob, don''t do that. I have something to tell you." She put her hand on Jacob''s shoulder and said seriously.


    Jacob''s eyes turned red in an instant. "I know I''m a defective, and I have to take away my uncle''s kidney. I''m nothing in your eyes. You''d rather watch me die than sacrifice anyone to save me. You don''t even consider it."


    Amanda''s heart ached. ''Did Darren tell Jacob what happened in the past?'' she wondered.


    ''Did he tell Jacob that I don''t agree to use Sheryl''s kidney to save him?'' she thought.


    Tears were welling up in Jacob''s eyes. He bit his lips tightly, and his pale lips turned bright red. His dark eyes were like the night sky, full of deep despair. His eyes were like knives, which made Amanda feel like being stabbed in the heart.


    The whole room was very quiet. If a needle was dropped, it must be heard.


    His painful eyes, his pale face, and the desperation in Amanda''s eyes were all signs of Jacob''s fear of the world collapse.


    No matter how others praised him, he only wanted his mother to love him.


    No matter how smart and mature he was in other people''s eyes, he just wanted to be a willful child in his mother''s arms. He hoped no matter when, his mother would tolerate him and love him.


    Because he didn''t have a father, he only had his mother since he was a little child. Because he often got sick when he was a child, he felt very guilty. He felt guilty that he couldn''t help his mother, but had always been a burden to her. Now, God had played such a big joke on him, which made him suffer from kidney failure directly and almost dying. If his uncle hadn''t provided him with a k


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Amanda, it''s all my fault. I forced you to live your life and left after you couldn''t bear it. It''s all my fault that Jacob ended up like this." Looking at the sadness in her eyes, Darren really wanted to hold her in his arms and let her rely on him. Now Amanda needed protection so much, but he was the one who hurt her the most.


    "Fortunately, you are back. I can''t imagine what life I will live if you didn''t come back to me," Darren sighed. He had hurt her so much and owed her so much. She was still willing to come back to him and warm his life. At this moment, the man had an impulse to cry.


    In the past, he was very confident that she was his woman, the person he could absolutely control. In front of him, Amanda was very weak, and he could easily use his strength to determine her fate. With the idea that everything was for her good, he insisted on doing whatever he wanted.


    But at this time, when she was talking like that, Darren suddenly found that he was not that powerful. He could help her get rid of the conspiracy, but could not comfort the sadness between her eyebrows. He could give her a life that many people envied, but could not give her simple happiness. He wanted to give her everything, but often could not give her happiness, and she had nothing, and she could do nothing. If she cooked a simple meal for him, hugged him and kissed him, which would make him feel happy.

 Chapter 466 Who Amandas Worst Fear Is

    In this sense, Amanda was much stronger than him, because she was willing to love others at any time and never closed her heart. In the aspect of loving people, Darren was as clumsy as a baby, while Amanda was like a gentle mother.


    "What are you thinking about? What kind of beauty did you see today? Why are you so absent-minded?" Seeing him in a daze, Amanda teased him.


    Darren smiled and said, "Yes, you''re right. I did see a beautiful woman. She is in my bed now."


    "Darren." Amanda was about to roll her eyes, but she changed her mind and said with a smile, "That''s good. You can stay with that beautiful woman more often. I can feel at ease here alone."


    "What? Do you have any free time without me?" Darren''s eyes darkened.


    "Of course. There are a lot of interesting things here, but I''m sure it''s not as comfortable as hugging beauties there. You know, there are not many handsome men in H City. I''ll go to see if there are any new handsome men outside tonight, "Amanda said with a smile.


    The man gritted his teeth. ''Did she still want to have fun?'' he thought. He said in a deep voice, "No way. Stay at home. Don''t go out."


    "It''s none of your business." Seeing that he was serious, Amanda smiled proudly.


    "Amanda, do you believe that I''ll go back tomorrow?" The man loosened his tie, and his Adam''s Apple moved slightly. He stared at her with a pair of seductive eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    Of course she believed that if she pissed him off, he would find out everything. It didn''t matter to fly back overnight. Knowing his bad temper, Amanda certainly wouldn''t let him do anything for this meaningless quarrel. She raised the white flag first and said, "Well, I won''t run around. I won''t see the handsome man. I''ll wait for you at home, okay?"


    Darren''s male chauvinism was satisfied when his wife took the initiative to show her affection. His face softened a little. He opened the box at hand and revealed a pink diamond. "I found a good thing. I will take it back and see what you want to make."


    "Let''s make something with it for Jacob," Amanda said.


    Darren raised his eyebrows and said, "Men don''t wear those sissy things."


    After listening to him, Amanda rolled her eyes at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    carefree life, and he would also become a towering tree to protect her.


    "Who said that?" Being mocked by Sheryl, Amanda was dissatisfied. She was his elder sister, but now she was mocked by her little brother. Would she lose face in the future? She immediately said proudly, "Every time your brother-in-law sees me like a mouse seeing a cat. He is afraid of me. I''m not afraid of him."


    "It''s time for soup." A cold voice sounded behind Amanda. As soon as Amanda turned around, she saw Darren walking to the table with a soup box. It was the tonic soup that she had to drink on time. With a bitter face, Amanda sat down and said, "I don''t want to drink this again. I really don''t want to drink it."


    "Drink it for the last time. You don''t need to drink it again," Darren said.


    Because of her weak body, she couldn''t smell any oil or smoke when she was pregnant, so she couldn''t eat anything. She couldn''t eat many things that she could eat when she was pregnant before. She would want to vomit when smelling them now. Darren had also found a lot of doctors to prescribe this prescription. In order to prevent Amanda from playing trick, he would definitely not count on anyone else as he could personally supervise Amanda to take the medicine.


    Massaging her forehead, Amanda rolled her eyes at Darren. ''He was talking nonsense. Last time, he said the same thing, but it turned out that he just changed the medicine, '' she thought. She had to drink it and it was killing her.

 Chapter 467 A Strange Question

    Sheryl looked at her sister''s miserable face. Amanda drank up the tonic obediently. He couldn''t help but sigh that it was his brother-in-law who made her so obedient. It was his sister who was about to be arrogant behind his brother-in-law but was caught on the spot.


    Darren didn''t mind Amanda''s threatening at all. No matter what the truth was, anyone with a discerning eye could see that what he cared about was only Amanda''s health.


    "Ah, I''m crying to death. It''s just poison. It was harder to drink." After drinking it, Amanda took a deep breath and sighed.


    "You can only talk nonsense all day long." Hearing the word "poison", the man frowned unhappily. She was already a mother, but she was still not calm enough.


    After drinking a few more mouthfuls of honey water, Amanda looked at Darren and asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to the company today?" It was ten o''clock in the morning, the golden time for work. As the leader of the company, he didn''t work hard at the front line of the company, but ran to her, a pregnant woman, to tell her what to do. ''He was not a good leader, '' she thought.


    "I''m just taking some documents and watching you take the medicine." Seeing that she couldn''t wait to kick him out, Darren could only sigh. Pregnant women were brainless, and some of them didn''t have conscience. The night before, she was talking with him sincerely, and now she was so disdainful of him.


    ''No, it has nothing to do with pregnant women, '' he thought. Darren corrected himself soon. It was obvious that Amanda was a brainless woman whether she was pregnant or not.


    "Come back early at noon. We will have fish at noon." Amanda nodded and said, "I saw the recipe that Gregorio gave me yesterday. There is a dish of braised fish that looks very attractive. I''ll try it on this noon."


    "When did he come back? Did he say that?" Darren asked calmly.


    Gregorio didn''t say when he would come back. She just added Gregorio to her WeChat moments. But this person was very quiet and didn''t post anything. Yesterday, he sent her a menu of boiled fish and disappeared again.


    She thoug


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t. There were still some red sores on his face that hadn''t completely healed, but he could see his usual style.


    "It''s a nice day outside," Jacob said.


    Amanda nodded and said, "Yes, it''s really good. It''s about summer, and it''s getting hotter and hotter day by day."


    "I really want to go to school," Jacob said slowly. Although he usually looked down upon those stupid children, now he really missed the feeling of playing with them.


    Amanda smiled. Darren had transferred all Jacob''s nationality and household registration to here, and had also completed the enrollment procedures for Jacob. Jacob could go to school after he recovered.


    "What kind of school is it?" Jacob sighed with emotion. He hadn''t studied at home.


    "No matter what kind of school it is, Jacob can change it as he wants," Amanda said. The school that Darren was going to arrange for Jacob was of course the best school. The An Group was also the main controlling shareholder in charge of the school board. It was a great opportunity for Darren to go in, and no one dared to bully Jacob.


    However, Jacob was so handsome that wherever he went, there would be a whirlwind.


    "Mom, do you know how grandma died?" Jacob suddenly asked Amanda.


    Stunned, Amanda looked at Jacob and asked in surprise, "Why do you ask this?"


    Jacob didn''t have any contact with Darren''s mother. The word "grandma" made Amanda confused.

 Chapter 468 Dont Hook Up With Him

    Seeing that his stupid mother was also confused, Jacob said in a low voice, "I heard them talking about it when I was sleeping. It seems that grandma also suffered from the same disease with me at that time. Grandma was an orphan, but she miraculously found the suitable kidney. But I think that it''s very strange. Dad has never said this before."


    It suddenly occurred to Amanda that Lionel had said the same thing to her. At that time, she thought it didn''t matter. If Darren didn''t want to mention it, there was no need to blame him. After all, it had happened. The top priority was to find a way to save Jacob. Now that this thing was mentioned by Jacob again, Amanda was also confused, but soon she felt relieved. She touched Jacob''s head and said, "Jacob, your dad seldom mentions your grandma''s matter, because your grandpa and grandma''s story was not happy at that time. It will only make your dad unhappy if he mentions this."


    Jacob nodded. Indeed, his father had never mentioned anything about his grandparents to him. Darren seldom mentioned anything about them in front of Jacob and Amanda.


    "What kind of people are grandpa and grandma?" Jacob asked curiously. He wondered what kind of parents could teach a son with such a character like Darren. Sometimes he was cold to death, and sometimes he was domineering. But when he faced himself and his stupid mother, this man was tolerant and indulgent, low to the dust, so that sometimes Jacob could not bear to bully his father.


    "Your grandpa is also a very powerful person." Recalling her impression on Darren''s father, Amanda said, "He is a business genius. Your great grandpa trusted your grandpa to take care of the An Group in the early days. He had more faith in your grandfather than your father."


    Unfortunately, Darren''s father was so stubborn that he fell in love with his mother. However, the two of them did not become a happy couple, but a tragic couple. Everything he had tried his best to do was trampled underfoot by her. It was not love that maintained the two people''s relationship, but his absolute control and possession. What she could give him was only hatred, and despair. Even the birth of Darren could not change the relationship between the two.


    Amanda was glad that she and Darren could get back together. Man could learn to change, no longer dominee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ry respectful and grateful to Gregorio.


    Such a man had done so much for Amanda, but what he wanted was something that Amanda couldn''t respond at all. Seeing that Amanda could still talk about Gregorio so naturally, Maggie suddenly felt unfair to Gregorio. Gregorio had done too much for Amanda, and he was really good to Amanda. If Amanda chose Gregorio, Maggie would definitely be the first one to agree.


    ''My relationship with Gregorio?'' Amanda wondered. Amanda chuckled, "I don''t know what''s the relationship between me and him."


    "Amanda, if you have made up your mind to be with Darren, don''t have too much contact with him. Give him a reason to get close to you but you don''t give him any response. It''s unfair to Gregorio. You shouldn''t continue to hook up with him," Maggie said seriously.


    ''Hook up with him? Am I?" Amanda was stunned. Recalling that they had little contact with each other, she didn''t know what he had done in B Country and how he was doing. She didn''t care about these things, and Gregorio only appeared when she needed help. As for what she had done in the past, he didn''t care at all. He didn''t ask, so the connection between the two seemed really relaxed. Was it wrong?


    Although Amanda knew that Maggie didn''t belittle her, and she also felt that she shouldn''t have done it, she would be completely ungrateful if she made a clean break with a person who had helped her so much.


    If she hadn''t been with Darren, would she have made a clean break with Gregorio?


    Amanda could hear the answer in her heart¡ªshe wouldn''t.

 Chapter 469 Because It Was Him

    So why wouldn''t she let him go?


    Amanda was not a woman who liked to have an affair. If she didn''t accept a person from the beginning, she wouldn''t have too much to do with that person at the beginning.


    But Gregorio had entered her life in an unusual way.


    At the beginning, he was her assistant, and she was suddenly appointed as the vice president by Nicholas. She was strange and afraid of everything, so she had to rely on him to deal with these things. As time went by, she trusted and relied on this seemingly cold but considerate workaholic.


    When she lived in the manor, Gregorio had been with her all the time. He took care of her diet, made her exclusive crisps, sorted out her snacks, and taught her a lot lessons from time to time to make her not careless.


    At that time, when Darren left her, she was also under the pressure of Rose''s pregnancy. Amanda had a very painful life in the manor, and she almost lost her child because of the drug. Every time, Gregorio would comfort her, stimulate her, and make her more energetic.


    However, Amanda also knew that she couldn''t have too much contact with Gregorio. Even if there was nothing between the two of them, Darren would mind. Sophie didn''t want to see this scene too. She still wanted her brother to come back to the An Group and work with her under the leadership of Darren.


    "I know. I''ll be careful when he comes back," Amanda said. It took Amanda a while to get her mind back.


    Maggie nodded and sighed, "I know he has helped you a lot. If you want to repay him, you will have a chance in the future. You''d better not contact him now."


    ''Less contact is a beginning for them to get along well with each other in the future, '' Maggie thought. She felt that she was really worried about Amanda''s life.


    A fragrant and soft hand reached out in front of her. With a cotton candy in her hand, Lily looked at Ning Maggie curiously and said, "Mom, you''ve got wrinkles."


    Maggie sprang to her feet and rushed to t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e back again, which made Josie a little uneasy. It was not because she was narrow-minded and lacked a sense of security, but because Amanda was so important in Lionel''s heart that he couldn''t let go of her.


    "Amanda invited us to the manor to have lunch. You can pack up your things." Thinking that it was meaningless to escape, Josie decided to meet Amanda in person and have a talk with her.


    Lionel was surprised too. He didn''t know why Amanda wanted to invite them to eat together.


    "Who invited us? Amanda or Darren?" Lionel asked.


    On the other side of the phone, Amanda immediately shouted, "Lionel, what do you mean? Is there any difference between my invitation and his invitation? We have agreed to make up last time. Did you break your promise?"


    Lionel couldn''t help laughing, "Of course there is a difference. If you invite me, I will prepare some gifts for you. If he invites us, we will just go there to eat and do nothing else."


    Amanda was amused by his answer. She said, "Then take it as his treat. As long as you can come, it''s good. I also called Henry and Maggie. We''ll have a big meal."


    "Okay, we will go. See you later," Lionel said.


    After hanging up the phone, Josie looked at Lionel and said jealously, "You are still so intimate. When did you make up with Darren? Why didn''t I know?"

 Chapter 470 Men With Cigarette Smell Are The Most Sexy

    "Last time when I took the medicine for you, I met Amanda. She stopped me and insisted on letting me have a talk with Darren. She said that it was because of her that I had a quarrel with Darren. She hoped that she can make us reconcile and become friends again," Lionel said.


    Josie nodded. In the past few years, Lionel had suffered a lot because of his stubbornness. As soon as those people heard the name of Lionel and knew that he was against Darren, they couldn''t help but doubt Lionel''s ability. Josie''s father couldn''t understand why Lionel was so determined to be an enemy of Darren for a woman. Josie had to deal with it by herself. Now they could finally save some trouble.


    "I''m looking forward to this meal." She didn''t know what Amanda would do. She sounded very happy on the phone. It seemed that she was pregnant. Lionel said after playing with his lips.


    Josie sighed, "I didn''t expect her to be so tenacious in her life. Now she is not only fine, but also has a child. Although the child is sick and almost died, at least he has been saved."


    "Maybe God doesn''t want to hurt her anymore." He recalled that the first half of Amanda''s life had been really bumpy and difficult, and now she had a good life. She deserved all happy things. He hoped that Darren could take good care of Amanda who was pregnant for him this time.


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief and immediately went to tell the chefs to remember those people''s flavor.


    At noon, Darren came back first. He was the most punctual one to come here after getting the order from Amanda. As soon as he entered the door, Darren smelled a tempting fragrance. He put down his coat and walked to the kitchen. When he saw that Amanda was commanding the crowd excitedly, she looked up and saw Darren. She smiled and said, "You came back in time. Do you want to have a taste first?"


    "No, I don''t," Darren refused bluntly.


    "Come here," said Amanda, raising her eyebrows.


    Everyone was shoc


    "No." He lowered his head and continued to kiss her, but Amanda dodged. She frowned and said, "I can smell it, but you refuse to admit it."


    It was true that Darren didn''t smoke, but the smell of smoke she smelled on his clothes was from Darren''s clients. Fortunately, Amanda had gone through a period of crazy morning sickness, and now she only didn''t like the smell of smoke, but she didn''t vomit dizzily.


    "I don''t know why. They all said that men with cigarette smell are the most sexy." Leaning against the wall, Amanda couldn''t help but feel heartbeat when she saw that Darren''s sexy Adam''s apple was moving slightly. The pure white shirt was matched with a dark pattern tie, and his handsome face was tempting even at the sight of it for three hundred and sixty times.


    Darren smiled, "So, do you think I''m sexy now?"


    "No, I think these people are too strange. Even if a man with the smell of smoke is sexy, why doesn''t anyone love the smell of oil and smoke that a housewife wears?" Amanda blinked.


    "Who said no one love that smell?" Darren deliberately moved close to her neck to breathe. Feeling itchy, Amanda quickly dodged his attack and said with a smile, "Well, don''t be naughty. When they are about to arrive, we should go out to greet each other. If we keep doing this in this room, it is inappropriate."

 Chapter 471 I Just Want To Be With You

    Darren stopped and sat on the bed with her in his arms. "What do you mean by that?" he asked.


    "They will think that Mr. Darren is so shameless now." She pinched his ear boldly, as if she was teasing a kitten, but the person in her arms was not a kitten, but a tiger. The man''s eyes were sharp. He grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. "I think you are getting bolder and bolder now. Are you satisfied with turning me into hen-pecked husband?"


    With a chuckle, Amanda got out of his arms and continued to put on her clothes. She looked at herself in the mirror and said with satisfaction, "I don''t want you to be a hen pecked husband. I just want to bully you. As a man, can''t you give your wife what she wants? Do you feel wronged?"


    Of course, he didn''t feel wronged. Anyway, he could take back what he wanted easily. He knew that this woman couldn''t escape from his control. Occasionally, he would release his power and let her do whatever she wanted. It was just Darren''s daily fun.


    "Hurry up and go downstairs." Darren said, "Sophie will come here later. She has to go back to get a document."


    "You''re a bad boss. Since you had asked her to come here for lunch and have a rest, why do you still order her to work?" Amanda complained.


    The man looked indifferent. ''I don''t understand. What''s the connection between work and having lunch here?'' he thought. Now Amanda had become an absolute best friend of Sophie, almost as good as Maggie. But Darren didn''t know whether the reason why Amanda was on good terms with Sophie was just because Sophie was a good man or because of Gregorio.


    With the help of Gregorio, who had taken good care of Amanda, Amanda was very close to Sophie, just like her own sister. If Sophie hadn''t been with him for so many years and been his right-hand man, it would have been difficult for Darren not to mind.


    "Do I look good in this one?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Amanda walked up to him with a skirt in her hand. She had a lot of beautiful clothes, but she was pregnant now, so she couldn''t w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dressed like a little princess in a white princess dress. She opened her arms and wanted to hug Darren. Her pink face was full of expectations. The little five year old looked petite and cute. Darren bent down and picked her up. Lily immediately kissed on the face of Darren.


    Henry touched his forehead and thought, ''What kind of family am I in? My wife loves Amanda''s son so much and my daughter loves Amanda''s husband so much. Don''t I have any personal charm as a husband and father? I''m confident in my appearance.''


    Seeing that Lily liked Darren so much, the happiest one was, of course, Amanda. She pinched her ear and said, "Since you like this handsome uncle so much, do you want to live here? Then you can see him every day."


    "Really?" Lily was actually thinking seriously.


    "Don''t be naughty. This girl is very troublesome. You need to have a good rest now." Henry knew his daughter very well. She inherited Maggie''s style and her unruly character. To put it bluntly, she was a wild horse. Now Amanda was pregnant, so he didn''t dare to let Lily stay here.


    "Well, Lily is also very obedient!" Lily discontentedly snorted to defend herself.


    Amanda went to see Maggie. Maggie was talking to Jacob on the bedside. Hearing the noise, Maggie turned around and saw Amanda. She smiled playfully, "Why didn''t you continue to make out with Darren upstairs?"

 Chapter 472 Good At Scaring Little Kids

    "Don''t make fun of me. I just went upstairs to change my clothes," Amanda pinched her face and said. Looking at her belly, Maggie touched it and said, "Three months."


    Amanda nodded, "Yes, spring is coming to summer."


    "I don''t know if it is a little princess or a little prince," Maggie said. Her maternal love was overflowing now. When Amanda was pregnant with Jacob, Maggie often came to accompany her, because her mother once said that girls who didn''t get enough care in their childhood were the ones who lacked love most when they were pregnant, so they were easily crying and depressed. Maggie had always been trying to be a family of Amanda, but unfortunately, she left with her child. She knew how she got through that period of time.


    Amanda said, "We don''t plan to check the gender. Whether it''s a girl or a boy, it''s a gift."


    Maggie rolled her eyes at her, "Humph, I hate this kind of superior people the most."


    Amanda was confused. ''Was this also a show of superiority? Maggie already had a baby daughter. How could she think I was superior to others?'' she wondered.


    Maggie turned to look at Jacob and said sadly, "You already have Jacob. What gift is more surprising than him?"


    "Ha, ha, you don''t have a son like Jacob, then there''s nothing I can do. And I have a good news for you. Lily likes Darren very much. You can''t even keep your daughter, and I''m going to have another baby daughter," Amanda was overjoyed.


    Maggie glanced at her, "I have no choice. Our daughter gets the character from Henry. She likes people who have good looking."


    "Ha, ha, are you trying to pass blame?" Amanda laughed.


    "Humph!" Maggie raised her chin proudly, "I''m so honest."


    Before the two of them could say anything, someone knocked on the door. Lily carefully pushed the door open and said to Amanda, "Auntie, Uncle Lionel is here."


    ''Lionel?'' Maggie looked at Amanda in surprise, "You also called him?" The relationship between Lionel and Darren was really stiff these years, but it was all for the sake of Amanda. It was normal for Amanda to ease their relationship.


    With curiosity, Lily moved


    y ugly now?"


    Although little bun didn''t care about his appearance, it was the first time that he was said to be ugly. He was a little uncertain with his face.


    Holding his face in her hands, Amanda looked at it carefully and said, "The red spots are getting better and better. There is no scar left. It''s estimated that they will recover in half a month. By then, you will look as handsome as before."


    "Mom, go ahead. I want to have a rest," Jacob urged.


    Amanda kissed him on the forehead and closed the door.


    When they arrived at the living room, Lionel and Josie had arrived. Lionel and Henry were talking. Darren was sitting on the sofa, next to him was a servant. He was bending over to listen to Darren''s orders and instructions. Since Sophie hadn''t come yet, Josie and Maggie also had a chat now. In the arms of Josie, Lily was acting like a spoiled child, and the aura of an icy beauty was reduced in Josie''s eyes. Her eyebrows and eyes were much softer. She still loved the vintage dress, and tall people looked elegant in everything.


    Josie raised her head and saw Amanda. She was a little stunned. Indeed, Amanda had changed a lot. Her face had changed a lot. Compared with the past, she was only a little familiar. If she didn''t look at her on purpose, she didn''t believe that she was the same person as the past. No wonder Lionel couldn''t recognize her when he saw her for the first time.

 Chapter 473 The Last Dish

    "Here you are. No long no see," Amanda said with a smile.


    "I just arrived," said Josie with a smile.


    Amanda ran to the kitchen to see her cooking fish, which was still stewing slowly. She wanted the sauce to penetrate into the fish completely. Then the fish would taste good.


    Turning around, she sat beside Darren and asked, "Why hasn''t Sophie come yet? Is there anything delayed?"


    "Don''t worry. She had known that you are going to cook. She will put off everything and come here without hesitation," Darren said with a smile.


    While they were talking, the door was opened. Sophie came in and said with a smile, "Am I late?"


    A man walked in behind her.


    The simple casual clothes made him less capable and mature as usual, and more lazy and free. His handsome eyebrows and eyes were covered with a few thin lines by time. He was tall and seemed to be thinner. He stared at Amanda deeply.


    Seeing him coming in, Amanda stood up immediately, with tears in her eyes.


    A figure walked over first, opened his hands and hugged him.


    "You finally come back." Holding Gregorio tightly, Lionel thumped his back and sighed.


    Gregorio smiled, "Don''t do this. What if Miss Xia gets jealous?"


    With a smile on her face, Josie said, "I''m not jealous. He has been waiting for you for a thousand years. He can hold you as long as he wants."


    Lionel let go of his hand. When he saw his friend again, he was really complicated and excited. He had a good friendship with Gregorio, and Gregorio was his good friend. Gregorio was kicked out of the An Group by Darren. Lionel broke up with Darren, and Gregorio protected Amanda secretly. They had a common goal and something to protect, so they were real good friends.


    After hugging with Lionel, Gregorio still looked at Amanda.


    Amanda''s body moved a little. Maggie grabbed her hand immediately, which brought her back to earth. She smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to come back at this time. Have a rest first. The dishes will be ready soon. The main dish is the braised fish you shared with me. Have


    xpand my social circle."


    "My fish is coming. Wow, it smells good." Amanda''s happy voice interrupted their conversation. Josie looked out curiously to see what the legendary fish was like.


    All these people couldn''t believe that they were sitting together and talking so happily. They were looking like passer-by a second ago, but now they gathered together. They had eaten all kinds of delicious food, and they were not foodies either. But they were curious about the dish that Amanda would bring. This scene was really funny. Josie shook her head with a helpless smile. Only a unique girl like Amanda could make everyone abnormal, abnormal and normal.


    With a big plate in her hand, Amanda walked in with a smile on her face. All of a sudden, her face changed and her hands and feet became soft in an instant. The big plate of fish fell from the air with soup in it. Seeing that the hot soup was about to spill on Amanda, Darren rushed over to protect Amanda. The plate and the fish hit on the back of Darren. The burning feeling exploded in an instant. Darren bit his lips and protected Amanda behind him.


    Amanda''s stomach just twitched, so she didn''t have the strength to hold the plate. An accident happened all of a sudden. Seeing that Darren was injured because of her, Amanda''s eyes immediately turned red. Henry and Lionel hurried to help Darren and Amanda up.

 Chapter 474 What Identity Do You Want To Have

    Regardless of the scalds on his back, Darren pulled Amanda and asked, "What happened? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. But you got burned," Amanda cried.


    Henry quickly took Darren to the next room, and then asked him to take off his coat. The servant of the manor brought the medical kit, and Henry quickly cleaned the scalded parts of Darren''s back. After that, he put ice on his back. Not long after, a large area of red and swollen appeared on the back of Darren, and some parts were still bleeding.


    Looking at the pitiful look on Amanda''s face, Henry said, "Don''t worry. It is okay. I guess his scald is not serious this time. It''s more serious if he is almost scared by you."


    "I just had a stomachache," Amanda curled her lips. The spasm was so uncomfortable. She didn''t expect it to appear when she was serving the dishes. Unfortunately, the boiled fish was spilled.


    Henry handed the ointment to her and said, "You can apply it on his back slowly here. I''m starving to death. I''ll have to eat something first. Fortunately, I''m not looking forward to that fish. The other dishes look good." Then Henry pushed the door and left, leaving Amanda in the room.


    With a calm look on his face, Darren didn''t intend to blame Amanda. The pain on his back was very intense, as if there was a fire burning there. Seeing that there were tears in the corners of her eyes, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly. "You didn''t cry when you made such a fuss in the past. Now it''s just a little hot. Why are you so scared to cry?"


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have forced myself to take the food. I made you worried and scalded you." Sitting next to him, Amanda said in a low voice. She was so bad. As a pregnant woman, she didn''t even realize that she was pregnant. If Darren hadn''t come in time, she might have another plastic surgery on the face two times.


    Darren held her in his arms and kissed her between her eyebrows. "I don''t think it''s a big deal, but I''m afraid that what if I haven''t protected you? It''s a good thing that you feel guilty. You should


    two of them would work together to give Jacob a complete family.


    "I miss your chips so much. I haven''t eaten them for a long time," added Amanda.


    Pregnant people were picky about food. She liked to eat his fried chips when she was pregnant before. Gregorio had prepared a lot for her before, and this time he came back just because he heard that she was pregnant again. He wanted to come back to see her and Jacob.


    "I will cook them for you," Gregorio said gently.


    All of a sudden, Amanda''s eyes lit up. She nodded her head repeatedly, like a greedy cat. At the same time, she tentatively said, "Then don''t leave and stay here, okay?"


    "Do you want me to stay? With what identity?" Gregorio suddenly looked up at Amanda and asked bluntly.


    She was stunned, and then her eyes were a little dim. "What identity do you want to have?"


    ''What kind of identity did he want?'' she wondered. Gregorio smiled playfully, "My private property has developed well in B Country. Although it can''t be compared with the An Group, it''s my own business. For this freedom, even a little hard work is worth it."


    Gregorio had his own plan all the time. He didn''t want to be attached to the An Family like vines, but if he simply left, it would be regarded as ungrateful. It was also Gregorio''s wish that Darren had rejected him before, so that he could develop his career without worries.

 Chapter 475 Boiled Fish From Another Chef

    Yes, he had a good development in B Country, and there was no need for him to come back to follow the command of Darren. But when she thought that Gregorio was going to leave H City, Amanda was very upset.


    She didn''t know what kind of feelings she should have for Gregorio. Although she loved Darren very much, she still felt that Gregorio had taken care of her and treated her well these years.


    Even if she couldn''t respond to Gregorio''s love now, Amanda still didn''t want to break up with him.


    "What about as a friend of mine?" Amanda said slowly, "Shouldn''t we be good friends? Sophie and I are already good friends. We are all good friends."


    Seeing that she was uneasy and wanted to persuade him to stay, but she was at a loss by his words, Gregorio didn''t continue to tease her, but said frankly, "Mrs. An, people don''t live for friendship. Why should I give up the romantic encounter in a foreign country and come here to deal with a group of people that I have already dealt with and don''t want to deal with anymore? There is a wider world outside. Why do I give up a sea for a little pond?"


    "Sir, can we communicate normally?" ''He had the nerve to say such a long sentence like chicken soup for the soul, '' Amanda rolled her eyes unconsciously as she thought.


    Gregorio picked up the fried fish with a wood clip, turned over its stomach, and sprinkled a handful of seasonings on it. Suddenly, a large fragrance spread out, which made Amanda swallow unconsciously. She couldn''t help but lean over and ask, "What did you put in it? Why is it so fragrant?"


    "When I came back, I brought the caviar of the local specialty. After mixing it, I added it to the fried fish. Are your saliva flowing out?" Gregorio looked at Amanda with a smile.


    At this moment, Amanda was like a hungry cat. Wherever Gregorio''s hand moved, she looked at it, as if she was waiting for him to raise his hand and give her the delicious fried fish first.


    However, it was a pity that although Gregorio''s hand moved very well, he was chopping the vegetables all the time, occasionally turning over the fried fish,


    ood to Darren first. Knowing that she cared about Darren, Maggie asked Amanda to take it and eat with Darren. They would not be overcautious and polite, and they would enjoy themselves here.


    Amanda was relieved. She sat on the edge of the bed where Darren was lying on, and said, "Let''s have lunch."


    "You''d better eat with them. They are all guests." Darren didn''t expect that Amanda would come to accompany him in person. He was lying on his stomach, and the well shaped and attractive line of his waist was slightly tightened, revealing the perfect waist line. The flesh on his back was very strong, but it was not as tight as that of a muscular man. Unfortunately, his back was scalded, or it would definitely be a beautiful back.


    Just like Jacob, when he recovered his original appearance, he would be a beauty again. The An Family''s genes were so good. Amanda didn''t know what Nicholas looked like when he was young. Was he handsome as Darren and Jacob? Anyway, all the people she met from the An Family were having good looking.


    "We are family. Don''t worry. They won''t be too reserved." Amanda also knew that Darren had been tired for a half day. Now he was suffering from the pain of the burn and lying here. He couldn''t even eat well, which made Amanda feel very guilty.


    "It seems that she is living a happy life now." Seeing that Amanda left in a hurry, Josie couldn''t help but say.

 Chapter 476 If My Mom Is With You

    Maggie cupped her chin and said, "I hope so. After all, they are finally be together after so many hardships."


    While they were talking, Henry stepped on Maggie''s foot. She was stunned for a while, and then realized that it was Gregorio who helped Amanda escape from the fire. She said these as if she regarded Gregorio as an enemy to break up Darren and Amanda. She quickly changed the topic and said, "I think what is suitable for Amanda must be what she wants. No matter what, it''s the fate for them to get together again. As for other things, it''s none of our business."


    "Maggie. Are you telling them something bad about me?" Walking out of the room, Amanda heard the last sentence and asked curiously.


    "I''m not saying something bad about you. We are helping Gregorio recover his sensitivity to traditional culture," Maggie said firmly.


    Gregorio was really confused. He was listening to the conversation between Maggie and Josie in silence. Why did Maggie change the topic on him? And what was wrong with her regaining his sensitivity to traditional culture? Was it a satire that he had forgotten his origin after staying in B Country for a long time? It was simply inexplicable.


    "Come on. Don''t lie to me." Amanda knew Maggie very well. She liked to gossip about her most. Gregorio''s Chinese foundation was much more solid than hers. It was easy for him to help her recover her sensitivity. At most, Maggie could only carry out her duty and teach junior high school students Chinese.


    Maggie was not convinced and said, "What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied with me?"


    "I''m only satisfied with your appetite. Eat more." Amanda picked up a big piece of roasted fish and put it on Maggie''s plate, and then put the piece of fish with more meat and less thorns on Lily''s plate.


    "Thank you, auntie," Lily said. Now she flattered Amanda one hundred times more than she did. She was afraid that Amanda did


    d instinct made him choose to be a person who took care of Amanda without asking for return, and Amanda didn''t intend to fall in love with him at all. Since she was pregnant, she had become a woman who lived for Jacob wholeheartedly. Other men were no longer in her minds, and she didn''t want to rely on others too much.


    Gregorio didn''t push her too hard. Six years had passed in a flash. In the past six years, if Amanda didn''t have any feelings for him, Gregorio would never believe it. Sometimes when she was tired of watching a movie, she would hide in his arms and sleep. She also liked to cook a bunch of strange dishes to force him and Jacob to eat, as if she was a housewife who specialized in playing tricks on him. She would wash his clothes stained with tomato paste, she would wipe his lips. When it was raining, she held his hand tightly and held the little sunflower bouquet he gave her, with a smile on her face.


    Unfortunately, Darren had left a deep impression on Amanda. With the existence of Jacob, although Amanda also loved him, he was far from being as the man as Darren. As time went by, she came back to Darren again.


    "No, you''re wrong." Jacob looked at the man in front of him and said seriously, "If mom can be with you, I will feel very happy."

 Chapter 477 You Are Richer Than My Dad

    When he could remember, an uncle from afar would give him the books and toys he wanted, treat him as a normal friend, support his thoughts, give him a whole set of drawing tools and textbooks when he wanted to draw, and send messages to him on the Internet when he was confused. If he was a little tree, his mother was the warm sunshine to protect him, uncle Lin was the jade dew that nourished his dream and made him independent and healthy.


    Jacob had no doubt that if he started a family with Gregorio, his mother would be taken good care of and he would live a happy life.


    But love didn''t need to be forced. Mommy liked daddy and was willing to be with him even if she had to suffer. Then, Jacob would support mommy to choose her partner freely. If it was really for interests, and just to be on the safe side, Jacob would help mommy to be with uncle Lin earlier, but he didn''t want to use himself to guide and interfere in his mommy''s choice.


    And his mommy always had his daddy in her heart. It seemed unfair to uncle Gregorio. He had done so much for his mother. But his mother didn''t love him.


    Jacob felt sorry for Gregorio and said to him more sincerely.


    Hearing this, Gregorio was stunned. He didn''t expect that Jacob would admit that he was happy with him even after he had a biological father, which made Gregorio, who was always known for his scheming in the business world, feel a little hot in his eyes.


    He touched Jacob''s head and said, "It doesn''t matter now. In my heart, you are no different from my son."


    "That''s because you are not married yet. Men always keep their promises before marriage, and after marriage, they all break their words," Jacob said with a look of disgust.


    Gregorio sneered, "Promises and gaffes are only for different people. People who keep their promises all the time will always keep their promises. People who break their promises and are not responsible for others are used to breaking their words whether they are married or not. It has nothing to do with marriage. It''s just an excuse for people to be irresponsible."


    Jacob didn''t say anything more. He looked at the man with a sullen face. He didn''t expect


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    quence, you must be fine," Gregorio stopped him and laughed.


    Lionel also smiled. He patted Gregorio on the shoulder and said, "I''ll book you this afternoon. I happen to need your help."


    "What a heartless boss! It''s rare for me to come back but I have to work for you." Seeing that he was so straightforward, Gregorio knocked off his hand, stood up and walked out directly.


    After visiting Jacob, they went to see Sheryl. Sheryl was in good spirit and talked with them for a while. In fact, he only knew Maggie and called her sister Maggie.


    "You look so perfect now. Your son and brother have recovered and you will have another baby soon. I can finally rest assured," Maggie held Amanda''s hand and sighed.


    Lily touched Amanda''s belly and asked curiously, "Is there a little baby in it?"


    "Of course." Maggie said, "You were also in mommy''s belly before, but you didn''t behave well and moved too much."


    Lily opened her mouth wide in surprise, "I was so little before."


    Darren appeared at the door. He came out in a simple shirt to see them off.


    "Come on, go back quickly. Be careful of your back." Maggie stopped them and didn''t let Amanda and Darren see them off. They all went out to drive away.


    Gregorio directly took Lionel''s car and left. When he came back, he had to work under Lionel''s command.


    Watching their car leave, Amanda smiled with satisfaction. "It''s been a long time since we last gathered so happily."

 Chapter 478 Dark Memories

    "If you want to have party next time, just call them at any time." Darren wrapped his arms around her waist and added, "But I must say. Stay away from the kitchen next time. I don''t have a second life to save you."


    "Oh, why did you put on your clothes again? Didn''t I tell you to lie on your stomach?" Amanda complained.


    Darren said, "The guests are leaving. As the host, I should at least come out to see them off. They have such a bad impression on me. If I have one more fault, they will hate me more."


    Amanda couldn''t help laughing. She held his hand and said, "You did a good job today."


    She wanted to ease the relationship between him and the others. Although Darren didn''t think it was necessary, he didn''t want her to worry too much about it. So he came out to greet them.


    Back in the room, Darren asked, "How do you feel about your belly? What happened just now? Let''s have a check later."


    There was nothing wrong with her belly, but it just twitched. Amanda shook her head and asked Darren to lie prone in the bedroom. She didn''t want him to wear clothes for the wound on his back now.


    "I have something else to do this afternoon." Darren shook off her hand and said, "I have to meet a client tonight, so I can''t spare time to come back for dinner. Be good at home."


    Still going out, Amanda nodded helplessly. She was really busy. She said, "Be careful of your wound."


    He must feel uncomfortable with his back. It was all her carelessness that made him suffer this unexpected disaster. Amanda couldn''t help smiling at Darren. She held his face and kissed him. "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    His wife''s caress was very charming. Darren held his breath. He quickly pulled her away, went to see Jacob, and left the manor in a hurry.


    After relaxing her arms, Amanda walked to Sheryl''s room.


    Sheryl was studying online. He felt that he had missed a lot, so he needed to learn as soon as possible to supplement the foundation.


    "Sister, are you tired? You''d better have a rest first." Although Sheryl was studying here, he still cared about Amanda, who was pregnant. Hi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g him in her arms, his mother said worriedly, "What should we do now? How about we agree with him? The Cheng Group can''t collapse, which is your half lifetime efforts."


    "Are you crazy to promise him?" Jason suddenly opened his eyes wide and his face was full of anger. He took a deep breath and said, "We can''t do that. Amanda is only a child, but he actually wants our Amanda''s kidney. It''s my fault that the Cheng Group has a problem, but no matter what kind of situation it is, I will not sell my daughter out."


    "But what will you do if you pay the debt? The Cheng Group will collapse and you will be in jail. What about us?" Suddenly, his mother hugged Sheryl tightly. Confused and uneasy, Sheryl immediately said, "Mom, you can''t leave my sister. If you want to sell a kid, you can sell me."


    "Sheryl, why would I sell you?" Holding Sheryl in her arms, his mother said sadly, "I don''t want to leave my daughter either, but that madman got the physical examination report of that child. Our Cheng Group has a shallow foundation, and that person is now commanding the wind and rain in H City. He can''t get what he wants. He is simply a devil."


    "It''s strange. Why did the brake fail?" Jason stepped on the brake, but to his surprise, the speed of the car did not slow down at all. He stepped on the brake twice in a row, but the brake did not react at all, and the car was still driving fast.

 Chapter 479 The Unique Design

    His mother looked at the truck in front of them in horror. Sheryl was confused and heard her mumble, "Harrison An, you really don''t want to let us go!"


    Then all the memories were broken, and the endless darkness surrounded Sheryl. He couldn''t help trembling. When Amanda saw him in a daze, she was shocked and quickly said, "Sheryl, what''s wrong? Are you okay? Have you recalled something?"


    When Sheryl came to his senses and saw Amanda, he calmed himself down and said, "I''m just a little scared when I recall the car accident."


    He choked with sobs when he said the last words. In the car accident of his parents'' death, he had been sleeping for more than ten years and became the burden of his sister. Now everything was different. The Cheng Group was no existed, and his home was no longer there. He only had his sister. The scene in front of him seemed to have happened yesterday. When his parents died, he was in a coma. At this moment, his sadness was like water mist, pervading the air.


    Tears welled up in Amanda''s eyes. She held Sheryl and sobbed, "It is okay. That dream has woken up. I''m with you now."


    "Sister, you have to remember that no matter what happens, I am your brother and family," Sheryl said, leaning against Amanda''s chest.


    Amanda nodded. Of course, he was her brother, a man with the same blood as her, and one of the closest people to her.


    "Well, sister, you''d better spend more time with Jacob. I''m going to continue reading. Although it''s good to talk to you, but I want to study." With a naughty smile, Sheryl coaxed Amanda out of the room.


    "Jacob, what are you drawing?" When Amanda came in, she saw that Jacob was drawing something on the tablet with an electronic pen. She came over and found that it was a new pendant with a beautiful lead shadow. At present, there was only a prototype of the whole pendant.


    "What''s this?" Amanda looked at it and found it was a combination of rings, stars and moon. "Is it the pattern of the Sailor Moon?"


    The designer, Jacob, rolled


    vants had to stare at her, fearing that Amanda would hurt her again by accident.


    In fact, Amanda hadn''t married Darren yet. She had only agreed to Darren''s proposal. Darren had transferred her nationality back to the country in the name of marriage. However, she had only gotten a simple certificate and hadn''t made it public.


    Therefore, in her mind, Amanda still thought she was a charming single mother. She thought that she could leave without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll just make a simple porridge." Being stared at by the crowd, Amanda felt a little embarrassed. She waved her hand to comfort them.


    Even if there was no wedding, everyone still called her Mrs. An in a tacit way. Perhaps there was only one woman who could make Darren so happy and sad over the years. Besides, Amanda also had a son with Darren.


    After the porridge was ready, Amanda sent it to Sheryl first, and then sent it to Jacob.


    During their recuperation, the two of them could only eat porridge. They didn''t even have the delicious boiled fish at noon. By the way, Amanda had kept Sophie''s caviar, intending to keep them for cooking the fish by herself.


    "Jacob, what are you going to do with it?" Amanda asked with concern.


    Jacob said, "I want to make this customized one. It''s unique."


    "Customized style? For whom?" Amanda asked in confusion.

 Chapter 480 Public Debut

    "It''s a secret," said Jacob with a sly smile.


    All of a sudden, Amanda felt an arrow in her heart. In the past, all the things designed by Jacob were around her. Her favorite flower, her favorite cotton candy, her favorite paper crane, each of them had her favorite existence, and each of them was designed for her. She didn''t expect that Jacob had begun to design for others just a few days after she came back.


    "Is this for your dad?" Amanda couldn''t help asking.


    Jacob shook his head and said, "No."


    "It''s not for Darren. Then is it for Sheryl? If it wasn''t Sheryl, would it for Gregorio? Or for Sophie? For Maggie? For Lily?" Seeing that Amanda had searched all the people she knew, Jacob didn''t give a definite answer.


    Feeling a little helpless, Amanda pinched his ear and said, "Who on earth is it for? Is there anyone else that I haven''t guessed?"


    "You didn''t guess it in the right way. You''d better have a rest. By the way, I want to have another bowl of porridge." Jacob gave the empty bowl to Amanda and asked her to fill another bowl of rice.


    When Amanda went out, the servant immediately came over and said, "Mrs. An, Mr. Darren asked you to go to the company at once."


    "Now?" Amanda was a little surprised. ''Why did Darren ask me to go there?'' she thought.


    "Yes, it seems to be very urgent now. He called you but you didn''t answer." The maid said.


    Then Amanda went upstairs to change her clothes and went out with confusion.


    The car arrived at the An Group. She got off and walked in directly.


    Along the way, many people looked at her curiously, mainly because of her bulging belly. Several months had passed, and many people had no impression of Amanda. In order to take care of Jacob, she had never come to the An Group.


    But today, she was not so lucky. She didn''t know why the people in the An Group were very busy. After stopping on the second floor, many people squeezed in the elevator. "Can you wait outside for a moment?" Amanda asked. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "We are all very busy. We don''t have time to wait for the next one." Someone said emotionally.


    Amanda was in the innermost part of the room, and she didn''t l


    Amanda smiled, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. After you called me, everyone gave in to me."


    Darren pulled her forward. Out of curiosity, Amanda asked, "Where are you taking me to?"


    "Today is the signing meeting of the project cooperation between the An Group and WET Group. As the main member of the board of directors and my wife, of course you have to attend it." The next sentence seemed to comfort Amanda. He said gently, "Don''t worry. You don''t need to say anything and won''t take up too much time. You just need to stand by my side."


    Stunned, Amanda nodded and was pulled in.


    The senior executives of the board of directors were all elite figures that were rarely seen in the company in a century. The moment Amanda was brought in, everyone thought that this big belly woman had gone the wrong way. It was hard to imagine that she was one of them, a major shareholder of the An Group, and the wife of Darren.


    "Have a seat." Darren asked her to sit next to him. He opened the seat for her in person. His consideration was very natural, which made even Tony, who came to attend the meeting with Yana, feeling jealous.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Darren had married. I thought we two families could get married." The person in charge of the WET Group was an aristocrat in E Country, enjoying the title. At this time, he spoke in a polite manner. Looking at him, Amanda felt as if he was attending a banquet in a middle ages ancient castle.

 Chapter 481 God Is Unfair

    Darren raised his lips slightly. "Speaking of the marriage, there are so many beautiful women in An Group." Then he introduced to Amanda, "This is the person in charge of the WET Group, Bruce, who is only twenty-six years old this year. He is my classmate in college. He is working with us now."


    "You went to college?" The next second, Amanda asked curiously. How could he go to college with such an icy personality?


    Darren''s face darkened. Did he look like an idiot?


    Hearing that, Bruce laughed out loud. He clapped his hands and said, "Great! In fact, I was also wondering how Darren passed the interview. Didn''t he piss the professor to death?"


    "Professor was touched by my talent." Darren said lightly.


    The nervous meeting became active because of the interruption of the three of them.


    "Speaking of which, Mrs. Amanda is now the owner of twenty percent shares of the An Group. How are you feeling? Are you very excited?" From a distance, Bruce looked like a noble man, but apart from that, he seemed to be very interesting.


    Looking at his beautiful blue eyes and hopeful eyes, Amanda said sincerely, "Yes, I''m so excited that I can''t control the great power."


    "What?" Bruce didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Well, now that all the members of the An Group''s board of directors have arrived, we can sign the contract," said Darren.


    "Of course."


    Bruce looked at Amanda up and down meaningfully. This woman looked ordinary. Since she could attract Darren so much, she must have her own unique features. It was interesting. He must study her carefully.


    After the contract was signed, Bruce said, "Mr. Darren, it''s not easy for me to come here. Don''t you invite me to dinner?"


    "There will be a dinner party tonight." It was a big case and it must be worth celebrating, said Darren.


    "I don''t like to stay in a hotel. I don''t know if it''s convenient for me to stay in your house."


    "Of cou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and couldn''t help laughing. "In fact, I really didn''t think about the feeling of owning twenty percent of the shares of An Group."


    "You don''t need to think about it. You will know when you need to use it." Said Darren.


    Amanda muttered, "You always say something like that."


    Darren braked and stopped at the temporary parking lot on the roadside before he left the city.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Amanda.


    But the man held her face and kissed her.


    What''s up with him? Amanda kissed him stupidly. She didn''t close her eyes and stared at Darren. His skin was good, and his clothes were neat. He looked like an elite.


    "What are you looking at?" He looked up and let go of her.


    "It''s unfair. God gave you such a handsome face, a rich family and a smart brain." Said Amanda.


    Darren said indifferently, "why is it so unfair? Didn''t god give me a pair of bad eyes?"


    "You don''t even need to wear glasses even if you have poor eyesight, okay?" Amanda rolled her eyes.


    Darren looked at her with a faint smile.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda realized that his eyes were not good. They were usually used to see people, weren''t they? She instantly puffed up her cheeks, raised her hand to pinch his face and asked aggressively, "are you saying that I''m not good?"

 Chapter 482 I Cant Lose Her

    "I think you are too kind," Darren said. He held her in his arms, stroked her silky long hair and breathed in the fragrance of her body. Because of her pregnancy, Amanda had to make all the skin care products and cleaning products specially. She couldn''t stand any man-made fragrance, so she chose to use a pure plant formula. Such a natural fragrance made him feel comfortable. He thought this smell was more attractive than any perfume.


    ''Did he praise me? Is the sun rising from the west?'' she wondered. Blinking her eyes, Amanda pressed her face against his chest and asked, "What''s good about me?"


    ''What''s good about her?'' Darren thought for a while, but he couldn''t figure it out. He smacked his lips and said, "Well, I''m thinking about it too. You''re not that beautiful. You''re clumsy, and you don''t have any artistic cells. You have a messy aesthetic standard, rude behavior, and has nothing to do with elegance."


    Covering his mouth, Amanda said, "You''d better drive back. I don''t want to stay here with you."


    After waiting for a long time, Amanda didn''t hear any words to praise her. She felt that she was really looking for excitement to hope that Darren could say the words to praise her. She was in no mood for an instant.


    Darren was like a boy in primary school who played a trick on a girl by pulling her braid in order to attract her attention. He raised his hand and wanted to hold Amanda''s hand, but was pulled away by her. She gave him a sidelong look and said, "Drive the car."


    "Are you angry? I haven''t finished yet." Darren leaned over, but Amanda didn''t let him say the following words. She quickly unfastened the seat belt, pushed the door open, got out of the car, and left.


    Darren quickly got out of the car and ran after her.


    Standing there, Amanda shouted, "Stop molesting me!"


    At the same time, a policeman was patrolling here. Hearing the news, he immediately ran over, holding a baton in his hand, and shouted at Darren, "Let go of this lady quickly."


    Darren was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes turned cold. He said lightly, "I''m sorry. We have a qu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e car and pulled Darren angrily, "Are you blind? Why are you crossing the road at this time? If you don''t want to live, others want to live."


    Amanda immediately shook off his hand and said, "I''m sorry, sir. It was our family affairs. We had quarreled just now. He did it in order to catch up with me. Don''t worry. We will compensate for your loss. You''d better go to the hospital to have a check first to see if there is any internal injury."


    Seeing that she stood up for him, Darren let go of Amanda at once. He looked at the Buick driver and said, "I''m really sorry. Don''t worry. I will compensate for all the losses today, including your mental damage."


    Sophie came to deal with the matter very soon. She didn''t know what had happened between Darren and Amanda, but the two of them looked a little unnatural. Fortunately, Sophie was familiar with the local department, and many projects of the An Group were participating in the government bidding. If such a thing didn''t cause any casualties, Darren would let Sophie deal with it.


    The two of them went back to the parking lot hand in hand. Seeing that the police was still standing there with a pile of money in his hand, looking at the unlocked car, he didn''t know whether to go or stop.


    Seeing that Amanda came back with Darren, the police wanted to blame her for lying, but he didn''t say anything when he saw the two get back together.

 Chapter 483 Ill Give You A Stamp

    "Thank you," Amanda said gently.


    The young policeman''s face turned red and said, "It''s good that you two get along well now. You are pregnant and you should be careful."


    Amanda sat back in the car and said, "You were too impulsive just now. Why did you run along the road? It''s too dangerous."


    The scene just now was so dangerous. If the Buick driver hadn''t turned the steering wheel in time, Darren must have died. How could he be so reckless?


    "Because I can''t catch up with you. I was in a hurry," Darren said. He still held her hand tightly.


    Amanda looked away and said, "You didn''t say that just now. Since you think I''m so bad, you don''t need to worry about me."


    "I was just talking nonsense. If you are really so bad, I wouldn''t marry you," Darren said. In fact, he thought that his Amanda was such a good person.


    Hearing this, Amanda raised her eyebrows. She pulled Darren''s ear and shouted, "No, I''m a bad person. Because I''m so bad, so I shouldn''t marry you!"


    "No, you must marry me." No matter how bad she had become, he would never let her leave him. She was the woman he had determined for the rest of his life, and he would never let her go.


    Today, Amanda was so angry that she pulled a long face all the way. When she got off the car, she slammed the car door. The sound made people feel sorry for the car.


    "Don''t be angry. It''s not good for the baby," Darren persuaded.


    Amanda] snorted, "If you let me beat you, I won''t be angry anymore."


    "Okay, but I only have an hour to prepare. Hurry up please," Darren said seriously.


    Seeing that he really agreed, the anger in Amanda''s heart was not restrained at all. After she pulled him into the room, Amanda immediately jumped on him and bit him. Darren raised his hand to hold her body and chuckled, "Are you a koala?"


    She let go of him immediately and looked at him aggrievedly. "You always dislike me."


    Amanda''s sudden coquetry softened Darren''s heart. He wished he could take out all his heart and give it to Amanda. He gently put her on th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ccording to her usual requirements for Darren, Amanda chose the most reserved clothes for him. Then Darren looked like a gentleman.


    "What if others fall in love with me at first sight, if you make me so handsome?" Darren said, holding her hand that was tying his tie.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda found that it was true. She put her arms around Darren''s neck and bit him hard.


    The sudden pain made Darren frown and resist the reaction of pushing the little temptress away. The muscles all over his body tightened a little. When Amanda opened her mouth and saw the red teeth marks slowly showing on his neck, she smiled with satisfaction and said, "That''s good. I make a stamp on your neck. Others will not fall in love with you when they see it."


    "That''s a good idea." Darren said in an unfriendly tone. "Next time before we go to the banquet, I''ll also to make a stamp for you, then I won''t worry about you all the time."


    ''What is he talking about?'' she wondered. The retribution came so soon that Amanda immediately straightened up and said obediently, "I don''t need to have a stamp. I have evidence to prove that I am married."


    He chuckled and teased her deliberately, "You can''t always have the evidence. If this kid is born, you will have nothing to prove that you have married, right? Just in case, I''d better bite one stamp for you."

 Chapter 484 A Difficult Choice

    As he spoke, he pretended to bite her shoulder. Unable to dodge, Amanda closed her eyes tightly and waited for him to bite her. However, Darren was unwilling to even touch a strand of her hair. How could he be willing to bite her? Looking at her pitiful look, he was in a good mood. He gently bit her ear and said, "I''m leaving."


    Then he let go of Amanda, stood up and walked out.


    After this, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she blushed with shyness. She looked down at her bulging belly and giggled foolishly. Touching the baby in her belly, she said, Baby, although your father is stupid, he still loves us very much, right?"


    The baby in her belly couldn''t respond to Amanda. It had to stay in her belly and wait for the birth.


    In the evening, when Darren came back, he directly brought Bruce.


    In the evening, the luggage of Bruce was sent here first. Amanda had already asked someone to clean the room for him.


    The villa they lived in was not far from the one Bruce lived in. They could see each other. The environment of Bruce''s house was the best in the manor. It faced a large mountain forest and the star viewing platform. Anyway, there were a lot of interesting places. Since Bruce liked to toss and turn, why not let him live there? He must like there.


    "Mrs. An, sorry to bother you these days." It seemed that Bruce didn''t drink much. His cheeks were only a little red. He smiled and said, "But I''m drunk. I have to rest now. We can arrange an official meeting tomorrow."


    Then he asked the servant to take him to rest.


    Amanda didn''t expect that Bruce would say that he had drunk too much. Because he looked clear-headed.


    She stood beside Darren and asked, "How much did he drink?"


    "A lot." As a guest and a Royal Highness with the title of Prince, he was very attractive at such a banquet. However, he was a playboy. He would drink as much as beautiful women came to propose a toast. He drank too much in the first round. This guy was not good at drinking, and it was good for him to come back to his senses all the way.


    Seeing that he was a little drunk, Amanda asked, "Then how much did you drink?"


    "You can make a gues


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng Group was destroyed, and the life he had been in a vegetative state for more than ten years, and the turmoil in her sister''s first half of life?


    Sheryl was in a difficult choice.


    When he just woke up, he didn''t know everything. He thought that his sister and brother-in-law were walking smoothly together, but when he accidentally heard the conversation of the servants, he deliberately collected the old news in H City a few years ago. He found that his sister was not as happy as he thought.


    Amanda never deliberately hid or misinterpreted the past, so she never expected that Sheryl would bother to collect these to understand her.


    The love and hatred between her and Darren six years ago were quite sensational. The scandal between Darren and Rose, Amanda''s appearance as the hostess of the An Group. Then Rose exposed her pregnancy news, the photos of Lionel and Darren spread in public. And on the opening ceremony of the Green Light District project. Amanda was directly dumped off the engagement by Darren. It was not until six years ago that a big fire was burning in the Cheng family. It burned everything of Amanda.


    He looked at the old photos on the website, and the girl in the photo was obviously more familiar, because the face was obviously more like his parents. The familiar eyebrows, eyes, and familiar face were not as the same as now. Strangers would never believe that these two were the same person when they saw the photos.

 Chapter 485 A Kind Of Bummed

    He vaguely knew that his sister had a plastic surgery because of the fire.


    Because sometimes, Maggie joked and pinched Amanda''s face, threatening to pinch her face askew. Her words also vaguely referred to the fire. The fire didn''t look like an accident at that time, but like a man-made tragedy. After the fire, his sister left H City with her pregnancy, changed her identity in J Country and gave birth to Jacob. Now she returned home, and somehow she held the hand of his brother-in-law again.


    Everyone had a strange attitude towards his brother-in-law, as if they came here just for the sake of his sister. They were rejecting him invisibly. In their eyes, his brother-in-law was definitely not a welcome existence, and Lionel had openly declared a break with him before.


    These things were not just superficial. Sheryl had a reason to believe that his sister had not been living a good life in the past few years. The reason why she could come back now was mostly for Jacob, because he couldn''t live without a father.


    But now Jacob had both his mother and father, but he and his sister lost their parents. He had also paid the price of more than ten and a half years of being a man in vegetative state for this. When his sister was a child, she was cheated by his uncle and aunt. In order to protect him, she gave up all the shares of the Cheng Group. She left H City alone and lived a hard life abroad.


    Could these sufferings be easily killed now?


    No, as the son of the Cheng family, he must find out the cause of his parents'' death. He must rebuild the Cheng Group and make his father satisfied in heaven. That was the wish of his father and mother, and also the dream of Sheryl in the future.


    It rained heavily in the middle of the night. Amanda was sleeping soundly, but when she heard the sound of thunder, she quickly sat up.


    "What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" Darren woke up and asked.


    Amanda got out of bed in a hurry, held Darren''s hand and said, "You go to see Jacob, and I go to see Sheryl. They will be afraid of thunder."


    As she spoke, Am


    ting vegetables and cooking soup skillfully in her daily clothes, Bruce couldn''t help but sigh, ''Nowadays, all rich ladies disdain to cook. Every family has a cook.''


    After making the soup, Amanda immediately prepared the porridge. Jacob and Sheryl liked to eat the porridge made by her in the morning. Darren had said before that it was inconvenient for Amanda to get up early to make breakfast since she was pregnant now, but she swore to defend the breakfast territory.


    It was a happy thing to prepare breakfast for the one she loved and cherished every day. How could he deprive her of her happiness?


    "Put more corn in it. I like it." Looking at the fresh and tender corn kernels, he said immediately.


    Amanda refused decisively, "No, it''s a little hard to digest."


    Thinking that Amanda was worried about him, Bruce quickly said, "It doesn''t matter. Although I''m a little thin, I have a good appetite."


    She looked at him and smiled kindly. "I''m sorry, because this is the breakfast for the patient in our family. Both of the two patients like to eat this. For them, I must be careful with this food. If you want to eat anything else, our cook can still make western food for you."


    Looking at the well prepared food and the woman''s cute face, Bruce was very interested in the porridge she was going to cook. "No, thanks. I just want to eat this porridge," he said.

 Chapter 486 An Eloquent Boy

    "Who are the two patients you are talking about? Why haven''t I seen them? What''s wrong with them?" When Amanda was preparing, Bruce asked with concern.


    Lowering her eyes, Amanda said, "They just had an operation, my son and my brother."


    The corner of Bruce''s mouth twitched. It sounded like bad luck for two of her family members to have an operation.


    When Darren went downstairs, he said to Bruce, "It was really strange that you got up so early."


    "Don''t call me a lazy man. It''s my living habit to go to bed early and get up early. I drank too much last night and didn''t want to sleep until noon. But you got up so late. It seems that last night was a romantic night," Bruce said.


    Hearing that he made fun of Darren, Amanda smiled and said, "I don''t know whether it''s romantic or not, but it should be a hopeful morning this morning."


    "Hope? What hope?" Bruce asked curiously.


    With a sweet smile, Amanda put her hands together, like a praying girl by the wishing pool. "It''s a hopeful day for me."


    Because today, Sheryl could remove the stitches.


    After all, he was an adult, and the recovery effect of his body was much better than Jacob''s. After removing the stitches today, Sheryl could basically be like a normal adult, and he could rest assured to start his own life.


    Unable to understand the joy of Amanda, Bruce looked confused. Darren pulled him out and said, "Let''s have breakfast first."


    "What''s going on? Darren, it''s not a good habit to keep others guessing." Poor prince Bruce was so curious that he didn''t know what Amanda was saying. If Darren didn''t tell him the truth, it would be a torture for him.


    The breakfast was served soon.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, which were served as if they were ordinary breakfast, Bruce didn''t have much interest in them, but he had a new appraisal of Amanda''s porridge. The porridge was very simple and the taste was very simple. He watched Darren eating breakfast leisurely, but Amanda was nowhere to be


    oy yourselves."


    After Amanda left, Bruce put on a weird smile on his face. Bruce leaned forward and said, "You little devil, there is no one else now. If you don''t listen to me, I will teach you a lesson."


    It was obviously not enough to frighten Jacob with this trick.


    Jacob smiled and said, "Is the porridge cooked by my mother delicious?"


    "Not bad," Bruce changed the topic.


    "Is my mother also very beautiful?" Jacob continued to ask.


    It was true that Bruce didn''t think Amanda was beautiful at all. With his identity and horizon, he had seen a lot of beautiful women, whether natural or man-made. They all had their own style. As for Amanda, she was just one of the regular looking passers-by. If he said that she was really good-looking, that was an unreliable answer.


    But he had to show some respect when he spoke in front of the child. "Not bad," said Bruce.


    "How could you dislike my mother? I will tell her later," Jacob said immediately.


    "I never said such words. Your mother is a good woman," said Bruce with a smile.


    Jacob clapped his hands and said, "So you like my mother. It''s terrible. My father is very jealous. If I tell him that this man who just lived in our house covets my mother, what will he think?"


    With Darren''s personality, he would definitely let Bruce leave at once.

 Chapter 487 Your Eyes Are Beautiful

    This little boy seemed to know his father very well. After giving him a glance, Bruce said, "children are not cute at all when they complain to others."


    "Everyone was ever at this age." Jacob rolled his eyes at him and thought, ''these adults are so interesting. They always call others children. Are they afraid that others don''t know that they are so childish when they are young that they think all children are childish?''


    Sitting on the edge of Jacob''s bed, Bruce said with a smile, "you look like your father. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I should be able to recover now." Jacob said, "But who are you? My father won''t let anyone stay here easily."


    Hearing what he said, Bruce couldn''t help but feel proud. "I''m your father''s classmate in college. I came to H City this time because there is a multinational cooperation project with An Group that needs to be signed. In fact, I''m very curious about this place. I''ve only heard that, and I''ve never been here before."


    "Is it because you talk too much, so dad doesn''t want you to come?" Asked Jacob.


    Hearing that, Bruce''s face turned to the same color as his coat. He was the prince, but why did this little boy dare to treat him so impolitely? And was he a chatterbox? Many people wanted to talk to him but couldn''t speak to him. He was kind-hearted to sit here and chat with him, and he even mocked him as a chatterbox.


    When Amanda entered Sheryl''s ward, removing the stitches was already a small operation. Originally, Sheryl could walk normally after waking up. In order to prepare for the operation of Jacob''s kidney, Sheryl stayed in bed for a long time. In addition, he needed postoperative repair, it was summer now. He had been lying on the bed for a long time.


    "Amanda, when I can move, I must go climbing." Sheryl was also a child, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    With a smile, Amanda nodded and said, "Okay, you can go anywhere you want."


    Without saying anything, Bruce came in and said to Amanda, "that brat wants to see you."


    Before he knew more about Jacob, Jacob shouted at him, "go and call Mom over."


    "What''s wrong?" Amanda asked in confusion.


    Bruce was exhausted dealing with Jacob. He pointed to the door and didn''t want to talk. Amanda thought Jacob


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to take a walk to the company?" Darren rolled his eyes at him. Then he walked to the bedside of Sheryl and said, "Sheryl, don''t be stressed. The operation is just a simple removal of stitches. It will be over soon."


    "Why do I feel stressed after hearing your words?"


    "Are you leaving or not?" Darren said lightly.


    Bruce waved his hand and walked out of the room. Before he went out, he looked back at Sheryl and said with a smile, "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Bruce, from E Country."


    He didn''t say his title out loud. Perhaps he thought that Sheryl didn''t care about these external things at all, and Sheryl didn''t care about it either. It was good to know each other simply as friends.


    Hearing this, Sheryl nodded and said, "Hello, you have beautiful eyes."


    With a pair of blue and watery eyes, he became the focus of people''s attention most of the time, coupled with his cynical playboy temperament and his handsome European style features like sculptures.


    He had received a lot of praise, but none of them was as good as Sheryl''s. With a brighter smile on his face, he waved his hand, blew a kiss to Sheryl, turned around and left.


    "What does he mean?" Sheryl asked curiously.


    Darren said indifferently, "it''s a sign of being out of his mind."


    Did Bruce think of Sheryl as a toy boy whom he could hook up with at will? He''d better not think about it like that. Otherwise, according to Amanda''s personality, she would definitely fight with him to the death.

 Chapter 488 A Special Guest

    Amanda rushed to Jacob and asked worriedly, "Jacob, what''s wrong?"


    Jacob pulled a long face and snorted, "I''m fine."


    "You scared me." Knowing that he was pretending to have something, Amanda rolled her eyes at him, sat on the edge of his bed and asked, "Have you finished?"


    "Not yet. I still have some details to fix." Jacob took out his tablet computer and drew the detail picture of his painting with the brush in his hand. He moved his fingers and sighed, "I really want to draw with the canvas. Now I can only sit on the bed and paint with this annoying screen every day."


    "You can do it quickly," she replied. Now Sheryl was able to remove the stitches. Jacob would be able to do it soon.


    "We can spend the summer vacation together. After the summer vacation, you can prepare for the autumn school. By that time, Jacob will easily become the charming prince again." Thinking of Jacob''s attractive look in the kindergarten in the past, Amanda couldn''t help but feel funny. She held Jacob in her arms and said, "I must attend Jacob''s parent''s meeting then."


    "Well, mommy didn''t do well when you were a child, so you could only find a sense of superiority in my parent''s meeting, right?" Jacob, the eloquent boy, started to talk again.


    "Nonsense! Mommy did a good job when I was a child." Amanda snorted. When she was a child, she was good at swimming, running and climbing trees. She could get full marks even if she didn''t take the exams in the school, but unfortunately, she was a little willful in major subjects. She was really good at her grades later.


    Out of curiosity, Jacob reached out his hand and touched Amanda''s belly. "Is it a boy or a girl?" he asked.


    "Maybe it''s a Nezha," Amanda said seriously.


    "Do you mean that little boy who was from the mythological story and with the Wind Fire Wheels?" Jacob asked.


    Amanda was a little surprised, "Hey, you know that story?"


    "I saw it by accident. To be honest, I don''t like such a child," Jacob frowned slightly and said, "Please don''t have such kid in your bel


    ntry."


    E Country was always open and free of order. With a smile on his face, Bruce sighed, "Yes, of course there won''t be any external pressure on me. They can''t force me either. I just didn''t expect that you would get married and have your own children. The world is so big. It''s much easier to meet a person who is tempted and wants to be together than to resist the pressure of marriage."


    "So you have found that person?" Darren stared at him.


    Both of them were adults. Darren understood what Bruce meant. He reminded him out of humanity, "You''d better not get involved. My brother-in-law is not a common person."


    Thinking of Sheryl]''s eyes, Bruce smiled and said, "Even if we are just friends, it will still be a good memory. Anyway, I have decided that I will stay here and won''t leave after the contract is taken back to the headquarters."


    "Pay the rent." Darren was dissatisfied with the man who was determined to stay at his home.


    Bruce Stared at him with deep affection in his blue eyes.


    "Do you think it''s effective to seduce me?" Darren said lightly.


    With a cynical smile on his face, Bruce approached Darren and grabbed his tie. "Darren, ordinary people will be polite to me. If you want to take root in E Country and meet my help, it will be twice the result with half the effort. This business is for your sake. It''s reasonable."

 Chapter 489 An Inseparable Part

    The door was pushed open and a scream came immediately.


    Yana just came here to send some files to Darren. She didn''t expect to see such a shocking scene. Prince Bruce was pressing on Mr. Darren! It seemed that the two were flirting.


    Yana didn''t believe what she had seen. ''How could Bruce be entangled with Mr. Darren? Did something happen between them in E Country that I didn''t know?'' she thought. For a moment, Yana couldn''t accept this arrangement.


    "Well, it''s just a joke. Don''t get me wrong," Bruce explained quickly. Unexpectedly, he was hit right in front of Yana. He wanted to explain, but she immediately straightened her face and said, "Mr. Darren, I''ll hand over the report. If you don''t have any problem with it, the company will announce it to the public next month."


    After that, she put away the documents and left.


    "You are not worried at all." Seeing the calmness on Darren''s face, it was inevitable that Bruce was a little inferior to Darren.


    "I have a wife and a son. So there was nothing to be worried about." Darren looked like he was sure to win. "You should be glad that Yana wouldn''t tell this to anyone, but she saw it. She has something on you. Pray for yourself."


    As expected, people in business were cunning.


    As a prince, he didn''t need to explain to others what he wanted to do. He had a guilty conscience just now because he didn''t want others to know his private things. Thinking that there was no connection between Sheryl and Yana, Bruce calmed down.


    It didn''t take long for the stitches to be removed. From waking up to slowly recovering, to now, he was becoming a normal person after the surgery. No one knew that Sheryl was eager to run and exercise.


    He tried to get out of bed slowly and walked to the ward of Jacob. As his uncle, he hadn''t seen Jacob yet. He hadn''t had a chance to talk to him and see his sister''s happy child.


    "Sheryl, why are you up? You should have a rest." Worried, Amanda hurried to help him.


    Sheryl smiled, showing her cu


    are my wife and my woman. Show some confidence. I was serious about proposing and chasing you. So don''t worry." Seeing that she was as timid as a mouse seeing a cat, Darren patted her on the shoulder and said.


    Holding his arm, Amanda couldn''t help saying, "This is the shadow of childhood. Oh, it''s the shadow of youth. I''m really afraid that he will come up with some ideas again."


    Back then, Nicholas was so kind to her, not only because he wanted her to fill the loophole that was deliberately dug out by the Cheng Group, but also because he wanted her to do so. Thinking of this, Amanda was a little scared. If it weren''t for the fact that Darren really liked her and pulled her out of the irreparable land, Amanda would definitely be able to stay in prison now. The shadow was so deep. When she thought of going to see him, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    "No, you have me, Jacob, so many good friends, Sheryl, and the baby in your belly. You are an inseparable part of the An Family. Besides, he also opposed my mother and used a lot of methods to help her escape. But after my mother gave birth to me, he could do nothing. Every old man wanted a harmonious family," Darren said gently.


    Seeing that Amanda was so afraid of Nicholas, Darren felt a little guilty. He held Amanda tightly, hoping to give her a sense of security.

 Chapter 490 What Do You Want To Learn

    Amanda nodded and breathed a sigh of relief in his arms. "I''m not so afraid of him. I just left a deep impression on him before, but he''s definitely not as strong as your obsession to be with me if he wants to break up our obsession."


    "How can you only say me? You don''t have the obsession to be with me?" The man was a little dissatisfied and bit her ear.


    "You are so bad. You bit me again." She thumped his chest and laughed.


    After they left the An''s mansion, there were only two people left in the An''s mansion, Jacob and Sheryl. Jacob was drawing there, and Sheryl was reading on the sofa next to him.


    "Uncle Sheryl, you are reading primary school books." Jacob was surprised to find the book that he was reading.


    Sheryl smiled, "because I just went to primary school. Now it''s a little difficult for me to read books in primary school. I don''t know more than you now."


    Someone knew less than him. Jacob couldn''t help but make fun of him and asked him questions tentatively. Sheryl didn''t know anything about biology and geography in class.


    This made Jacob feel sorry for his uncle. He couldn''t do anything but sleep in his most carefree childhood. How poor he was.


    Someone gently pushed the door open and came in.


    Jacob raised his head and saw it was Bruce. He had changed into a white shirt with a black shoulder belt on it, which made him look a few years younger. However, he had taken good care of his skin and looked relaxed. Compared with his serious and old father, he was indeed younger.


    When Bruce came back and heard that Darren and Amanda had left the An''s mansion and flew to A City to visit Nicholas, he thought it was a good time. He heard that Sheryl arrived at Darren''s house, so he came to have a look first.


    "You are back." Sheryl smiled at him.


    Nodding his head, Bruce replied with a smile, "yes, because there is indeed nothing important to deal with in the company."


    "I heard that there are many vampires in E Country, right?" As


    cepts. He was a little panic and subconsciously wanted to pick up the book and continue to study, as if studying could make him more contact with the society.


    Amanda was very supportive of Sheryl''s study, but the reason why she supported him was not that she wanted Sheryl to achieve something. She supported Sheryl to do anything, just like a mother was very happy when she saw a child could walk.


    This kind of support was not a good thing for Sheryl. He had a lot of common sense that needed to be improved, but Amanda didn''t think about it. Therefore, Sheryl could live a good life with Amanda, but if he left Amanda, he couldn''t live well in this society alone.


    Because of his education background, experience and knowledge, Bruce quickly saw what kind of study Sheryl needed now. He also wanted to easily get involved in Sheryl''s life with this.


    "Don''t you feel scared when you walk outside alone after finishing studying? Can you communicate with others after reciting and writing a few words?" "Listen, Sheryl. You can''t improve your knowledge like other people who have gone through primary school, middle school and high school. You''ve been behind for more than ten years, so you have to do something different."


    "Something different? Sheryl murmured, "What''s the difference? What should I learn now?"

 Chapter 491 To Enjoy Your Life

    "Learn what you want to learn and do what you want to do. Thank you for not having to be educated in this way for more than ten years," Jacob added.


    "I don''t know what I want to do." Sheryl lowered his head and felt as if he was trapped in a heavy mist. He only knew what his parents had said before the car accident that day. He knew that it was Harrison who forced his parents to hand over his sister for his sake. But his parents refused resolutely. In the end, they had a car accident.


    He remembered everything. It was all because of the An Family and Harrison. He had been in bed for more than ten years. His sister had been bullied abroad, and the Cheng Group had disappeared.


    Noticing the shock and pain in Sheryl''s eyes, Bruce asked gently, "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Sheryl looked at him and said, "I want to rebuild the Cheng Group. I want our Cheng family to be established again. The Cheng Group is the fruit of my father''s painstaking efforts, but unfortunately it is no longer existing. Can you teach me?"


    ''To build the Cheng Group, I didn''t expect Sheryl to have such an ideal, '' Bruce thought.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Bruce said, "You can do anything as long as you want. Now what you need to learn is to do business, right? You follow me and I''ll take you to learn this."


    "Will it bother you too much?" Sheryl looked at Bruce and found that Bruce seemed to be a little warm-hearted to him. After all, although he was a friend of Darren, it had nothing to do with him. There was no need for him to pay so much for him.


    "It''s not troublesome. I don''t have anything to do anyway. If you trust me, let me take the responsibility," Bruce said quickly.


    "Haven''t you finished your cooperation with my father? You should be leaving soon." Seeing that he was so enthusiastic to his uncle, Jacob felt a little strange. He tilted his head and asked Bruce, "Do you still want to take this opportunity to take my uncle to E Country?"


    "I''m fine. I can go anywhere I want. If you want to know this society, reading books is not enough. You have to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sheryl''s head and carefully fastened the belt on his chin. When he looked at Sheryl''s chin so close, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Your skin is really good. Even I admire you."


    "Men don''t need such delicate skin." Hearing what he said, Sheryl felt depressed and sat back to avoid his hand.


    "Who said that? The rough man doesn''t pay attention to skin care. White skin and beautiful long legs were the essential conditions of the handsome men. This is the standard match for a prince charming, just like me." Patting his chest, Bruce said with a smile.


    Sheryl raised his hand and pinched Bruce''s waist. He looked very thin, especially in this kind of trousers with a slim waist. The waistline looked very beautiful, but the muscles were hard.


    Being poked by him, Bruce''s body trembled slightly as if he had got an electric shock. He quickly grabbed Sheryl''s hand and said, "Don''t be naughty. I''ll take you there now, but this electric bicycle''s battery may not last long. Let''s hurry up and go."


    Sheryl nodded and sat down immediately.


    This might be the second time in Bruce''s life that he had ridden two wheels'' vehicle. Usually, he would go out on a four wheel car, or a four hoof horse. This feeling of riding an electric bike was quite novel, but he would be familiar with it after riding it for a while. After controlling the direction, the two of them immediately rushed into the distance.

 Chapter 492 Go To Know A Different Life

    Sitting in the back seat, Sheryl kept going downhill. He felt like he was on a swing, and his heart was beating fast. He clutched at Bruce''s collar, listening to the whistling wind.


    "Are you not afraid anymore when you sit on this car?" Bruce asked loudly.


    Leaning against his back, Sheryl looked at the mountain forest outside and smiled.


    The warm sunshine shone on Sheryl''s face, and the young man''s skin seemed to glow slowly in the sunshine. His gentle smile spread all over the ground, revealing his attractive little tiger teeth. If Bruce looked back and saw the smile on Sheryl''s face, he would definitely want to order the elf clothes he liked before. Sheryl was the real elf.


    With great interest, Bruce left the manor with Sheryl. They carefully walked around the car all the way. It took them four hours to finally enter the city before they came in. Seeing that there were more and more buildings and people around them, Sheryl unconsciously grabbed Bruce''s clothes and looked around blankly at the people around, as well as those completely strange high-rise buildings.


    In the face of this, there was no fear for an outsider like Bruce. Noticing Sheryl''s nervousness, he said, "It is okay. I won''t abduct or sell you."


    He parked the car in front of a shopping mall, and then held Sheryl''s hand and said, "Let me show you something that you should not miss in your daily life. The shopping mall is also called supermarket."


    "I know," Sheryl said. He had been shopping before and went in directly.


    With a smile, Bruce followed him inside.


    Sheryl found the entrance sign and walked in, and Bruce followed him by a shopping cart.


    The shelves around him looked much lower than his height. In the past, when Sheryl went shopping in the supermarket, the shelves were as high as a hill. Now looking at these shelves which were not much higher than his height, he felt a little helpless.


    "What do you want to eat? Just buy what you want," Bruce said.


    Sheryl didn''t have anything to eat, but when he saw the goods on the shelf, he wanted to take them, so he took some dried fruit, chocolate and milkshake. He was acting like a kid.


    Walking in the supermarket, Sheryl didn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ergetic and curious with such thin figure.


    Amanda and Darren took plane all the way to A City. It was late when they arrived, so the two of them went to the hotel to have a rest first.


    Nicholas also had a house in A City. But Amanda felt that the hotel made her more comfortable, so Darren had to accommodate her.


    In the evening, after taking a shower, Amanda lay on the bed, while Darren was massaging her legs. Looking at the pair of hands that were usually used to sign a sky-high price contract and giving her a massage now, Amanda really felt that it was a reckless waste of his hands.


    However, she was pregnant now and had difficulty in moving. It was easy for her to get swollen on her body, and she didn''t dare to do more exercises. Her legs were a little swollen after taking a plane. After Darren found it, he began to learn to massage her legs to relieve her nerves.


    "I''m so tired," Amanda sighed.


    "If you are tired, go to bed first," Darren said.


    "I miss Jacob. I''ve never been separated from my son for such a long time," Amanda murmured.


    "It won''t take long. Besides, the baby will fly when he grows up. You should be more open-minded." Seeing the sad look on her face, Darren thought he shouldn''t be jealous of his son, but Amanda had never been aware of her family members. She would do everything she could to her family. This was not appropriate. One''s energy was limited, and love was limited, so she had to distribute it well.

 Chapter 493 It Is His Blessing To Be With You

    "Are you comforting me?" She just thought about Jacob for a while. He said that her child would fly when he grew up, which made her feel depressed.


    But it was already so late, and Amanda didn''t want to call Jacob. She was a little tired, so she fell asleep unconsciously when Darren gave her a massage.


    On the second morning, Amanda was woken up by Darren.


    "I''m so sleepy." She pulled a long face, as if she had nothing to live for. ''How could a pregnant woman''s sleeping time be trampled so rudely?'' she thought.


    "Good girl, let''s go to visit grandfather. We can sleep after we come back," Darren coaxed her.


    When they arrived at the ward of the hospital, Amanda held Darren''s hand tightly.


    She walked in as if she had walked into the living room.


    Nicholas was having breakfast. They hadn''t seen each other for years, but Nicholas looked so haggard. White hair was a little rare now, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be deeper. But he looked fine. He still ordered in a low voice, "Don''t put any milk in the breakfast tomorrow."


    The assistant nodded.


    "Have a seat." Nicholas looked up at his grandson and granddaughter in law.


    He had already known the identity of Amanda. He was indeed a little surprised that Amanda didn''t die at that time. But when he thought that it was Gregorio who helped her, he could understand. Gregorio grew up in the An Family, so he knew well about Nicholas and Darren''s way of doing things. Only him could perfectly avoid the An Family and secretly settled down Amanda.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few years. Nicholas didn''t expect that Amanda had given birth to a child for Darren, and now she was pregnant again. Seeing that she could get back together with Darren, he thought that the two young men had true feelings for each other. If that secret didn''t exist, Nicholas would have blessed the two people six years ago.


    He looked up at Darren. It seemed that this kid, who was no worse than his father, was determined to hide the secret for a lifetime. If he was capable, that would be good. But if he was incapable... Nicholas smiled helpl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you want to go to the island to have a look?"


    "Aren''t you afraid? If it''s just out of my curiosity, there''s no need to go to see it. I think it''s a good decision to go to bed," Amanda couldn''t help asking. She was worried about Darren.


    She yawned as she spoke.


    Darren held her in his arms and said, "If I take you there, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    When he returned there, he was no longer the lonely child. He helplessly watched a family fall apart when he was a kid. But now, he was a mature man. He took his wife and the baby back to the old house. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Amanda really wanted to have a look. She had never seen a villa on an island before, and she hadn''t even lived in an ocean view villa. She thought that it was simply an isolated place from the world.


    Darren called the ship and drove Amanda to the harbor.


    After getting on the ship, Amanda looked at the blue sky outside. The sun had just risen. When the people who got up early to fish were all wearing short sleeves, Amanda was still wearing a pink white sweater. After all, she was afraid of the cold. Standing next to her, Darren looked at the sea in front of her and said, "You don''t get seasick, right?"


    "Of course not. I''m fine," Amanda said. J Country was a country with a lot of water. It was the most comfortable thing to row there. And Amanda had lived in J Country for many years.

 Chapter 494 More And More Attractive

    Darren said, "Let''s go to the cabin first. It''s a little turbulence when the ship is sailed."


    Amanda followed his hand and sat in the cabin. There were carpet sofa and tea table in the cabin, which were fixed. She lay on the sofa and rested her head on Darren''s legs. Thinking of what Nicholas had said to her before, she couldn''t help but rub against Darren''s legs and said, "I didn''t expect that grandfather would think it''s your fortune to be with me."


    "I''ve told you before. But you don''t believe me." Darren stroked her hair. He was not surprised at all now. Even if she could be spoiled, he was willing to spoil her. It was normal for a man to bow to his wife. The dignity of a man was worthless in front of his wife. Unfortunately, he was not used to it in the past. He always fought for it. He didn''t allow his dignity to be challenged. Instead, it made their relationship was at a stalemate, and love turned into injury.


    She rolled in his arms, jumped up and sat on him. "Darren, I think you have changed."


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, "Have I become more handsome?"


    The praise that Amanda was about to blurt out was swallowed by her in an instant. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him directly. She groaned, "You''re getting more and more attractive."


    The curtains were suddenly pulled open, and the dazzling sunshine flew into the room like arrows.


    When Bruce opened his eyes in a daze, he felt sore all over his body, including his neck and legs. It was just like the consequence of the drunken disorder of having sex, but only he himself knew that it was the result of a night''s game. At this moment, he was sleeping at the foot of the bed in a half folded state. His muscles were curled up all night, and his muscles were numb and cramped.


    At the same time, the initiator, Sheryl, was wearing a white bathrobe. After taking a shower, he stretched himself in front of the sun. The neckline of the snow-white bathrobe was open, revealing his milk white skin, which seemed to glow in the sun, like delicious cheese.


    He turned to look at Bruce and asked with a smile, "How are you sleeping?"


    Hearing Sheryl''s question, Bruce nodded and gave him the most


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , "Yes, it''s me."


    "Cousin, do you know him?" It turned out that he was a prince, a person with a title, and a member of the royal family in modern society. Maggie was so excited.


    Pursing her lips slightly, Josie said, "In other words, you are not unfamiliar with him. He is the rumored boyfriend of the supermodel Vitoria you like very much."


    Bruce was stunned. ''If she knows me by this gossip, I''d rather she doesn''t know me at all, '' he thought.


    "Sheryl, you are finally fine now. I''m so happy." Maggie paid a visit to Jacob just know. At this time, she held Sheryl''s hand and looked back and forth. He was healthy, just a little thin, with a good complexion, but a little dark circles under his eyes. But overall, he looked very good.


    Seeing that Sheryl had returned to normal, Maggie was certainly very happy. In order to keep Sheryl safe, Amanda had to agree to marry Darren as requested by the Cheng family. Many times, Sheryl had become a bargaining chip for the Cheng family to restrain Amanda. Fortunately, later, it was Darren who transferred all the custody of Sheryl from the Cheng family, and gave them a lot of money.


    Sheryl had recovered and Amanda finally had no regret.


    "Maggie, thank you for being with my sister all the time," Sheryl said gratefully.


    Maggie''s eyes turned red. She patted on Sheryl''s shoulder and said, "What are you talking about? Your sister used to be bullied by me a lot, but we two used to be quite capable."

 Chapter 495 The Enemy Of Jacob

    Thinking of the days when they fought against Rose and Susie together in the past, Maggie still felt it interesting.


    "Mom." Lily ran out of the ward of Jacob and held Maggie''s leg. "Jacob said you didn''t want me and wanted me to stay here as a maid, right?"


    Seeing that Lily was trying to pester Jacob, but she was fooled by him. Maggie couldn''t help smiling and pinched her face, saying, "don''t be so impolite. You haven''t greeted others yet."


    Lily looked at them and greeted, "Hello, Sheryl and uncle."


    Uncle. Although Sheryl didn''t look like a person of this age, was Bruce that old?


    Holding Lily in her arms, Josie couldn''t help laughing and said, "let''s go inside to see Jacob."


    Then Lily left with Josie.


    "It''s against the rules that Sheryl looks like this." Maggie shook her head helplessly. Looking at the sad look on Bruce''s face, she said, "don''t be too frustrated. She has already called her father old man. How poor her father is. He is heartbroken every day."


    It was hard to teach a contemporary boy, so Bruce had to nod helplessly and forced a smile.


    When Sheryl went to Jacob''s ward, he saw that Lily was lying next to Jacob and said, "Mommy said she wouldn''t keep me here. What you said just now was all lies."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob said, "one thousand years ago, the planes, railway and rocket were all lies. No one can easily say that everything was not real."


    "I don''t understand. But this orange is delicious. Jacob, have a bite." Facing an irritable mother, Lily had developed a habit of blocking out words she couldn''t understand. She peeled an orange with her clumsy little hand, picked up a piece and put it into the mouth of Jacob in a flash.


    As a patient who couldn''t take care of himself at present, Jacob was able to deal with a lively Lily. If only the mode of talking was turned on, ten of Lily would not be a match for Jacob, but if she was unreasonable, she could easily defeat Jacob alone.


    "It''s hard for him to digest." Stunned, Josie hurriedly took a tissue and asked Jacob to sp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    one to help him, Jacob raised his chin high, as if he was forced to agree.


    "Are you begging me?"


    "No." "How could I ask for help for such a trivial matter? It''s very easy to get rid of her. I just lose my temper and don''t let anyone come in. If I call my father now and tell him that I can''t recuperate at all with you, without saying a few more words, someone will immediately send you out politely. I''m the core of our family."


    Hearing that, Bruce was speechless. Jacob''s method was simple, crude and effective.


    "Then why didn''t you do that?"


    "Are you a pig? That''s Auntie Maggie''s child. Auntie Maggie and mother are so close. Of course I have to take care of Auntie Maggie, so I need Uncle Sheryl''s help." Jacob rolled his eyes at him again and urged him, "well, go and find a way."


    "I''m not a volunteer. I won''t do it if there is no benefit." Bruce didn''t believe that he couldn''t defeat a child after so many years of playing in the business world. With a smile on his face, he said, "If you don''t want me to live here, I''ll make your family unable to open a company in E Country. Besides, I''ll restrict you from going to E Country in the future. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    "Jacob, don''t worry. We will take care of it." Sheryl didn''t want to see Bruce frighten Jacob. He immediately promised to Jacob and dragged Bruce out of the room.

 Chapter 496 Sheryl Got Angry

    "I didn''t expect that boy would feel helpless," Bruce said and poured a cup of milk for Sheryl and a cup of coffee for himself.


    "I want to drink coffee too." Seeing that he treated him differently, Sheryl took his cup and took a sip. He frowned and said, "What''s this? It''s so bad."


    "Little antique, this is coffee. Didn''t you drink it when you were a child?" Seeing that he looked cute with a frown, Bruce knocked on his forehead.


    Sheryl shook his head, "No, I haven''t drunk it before. But I won''t like it even when I drank it in my childhood. It''s so bad." After saying that, he put down the coffee cup and took the milk cup in front of him to have a sip. Then he felt better.


    Seeing that the coffee that Sheryl had drunk was placed in front of him, Bruce slowly reached out his hand and moved the cup in front of him.


    Lily pushed the door open and shouted, "I can''t hold on. I can''t hold on."


    Startled, Sheryl stood up and asked, "What''s wrong? Is everything okay?"


    Without saying anything, Lily rushed into the bathroom.


    Maggie walked in slowly and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I don''t know how much she has eaten. She has diarrhea now." Her daughter always did things in a hurry. People who didn''t know her would be easily frightened by her. They would think that something big had happened.


    After going to the washroom, Lily didn''t want to go out anymore. She was about to go to Jacob''s ward to accompany her brother. Hearing that, Bruce raised his hand and snapped his fingers, saying, "Lily, come here."


    "For what?" Lily walked over curiously.


    "How about I perform s magic for you?" Bruce said with a smile.


    Hearing magic, Lily became interested. She clapped her hands and said, "Okay, okay, I want to see magic."


    Sheryl also looked at Bruce curiously and didn''t know what he would do next.


    Bruce took out a set of cards and asked Lily to take one out one card and hide it. After taking out one, she carefully hid it in her pocket.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he should be able to restore her former appearance, but she doesn''t look like you at all now. The plastic surgery is not successful. From your appearance, your sister shouldn''t be common in the past." Curiosity was written all over Bruce''s face.


    Sheryl raised his head and looked at him. His eyes were as dark as the dark clouds, which made Bruce''s heart jolt unconsciously. He made a concession subconsciously and said, "I was just saying it casually."


    Sheryl stared at him and said, "Since you are a good friend of my brother-in-law, don''t you know what happened in the past? Is it necessary to tease me now?" After saying that, Sheryl got up from the sofa angrily.


    Holding his hand, Bruce felt like he was hit by a stone from the sky. He had no idea why Sheryl suddenly got angry. He looked at Sheryl and asked, "What''s wrong? If I do something wrong, you can hit me."


    He had thought that Sheryl would calm down if he apologized with this behavior.


    But when Sheryl saw the way Bruce acted, he couldn''t help but think that sometimes Darren also coaxed his sister like this. People like them were born with a silver spoon in their mouths, and they were completely arrogant and had the capital to be arrogant. So Bruce felt that it was a big concession to apology with such a flattering look. Should he accept it?

 Chapter 497 We Have Different Status

    Thinking of his parents'' bloody face, looking at his sister''s unrecognizable face, his parents'' car accident, his sister''s fire, everything in the past was like the ink that was accidentally spurted out of a squid, slowly stained the white sponge that had been soaked in the disinfectant fluid, and it was irreversible for it to turn black.


    Sheryl shook off Bruce''s hand and went back to his room.


    He had nothing to do with such a person standing on a high position. He and they were from two different worlds. He felt very grateful for their companionship. He did have a good time, but life was not all about happiness, and pain could not be easily forgotten.


    His sister was not living a happy life, and the death of his parents was not an accident. He had no right to enjoy the current life, which was brought about by the sacrifice of his family.


    Sheryl raised his hand and locked the door. Then he opened the window and sat on the windowsill. The wind was still a little strong outside. Looking at the monotonous room, Sheryl sneered. Darren] treated him well just because he loved his sister. If it weren''t for the fact that the An Family had set up his parents, his sister would have already been happy and didn''t need to tangle with the An Family at all. If that thing hadn''t happened, he wouldn''t have been in a coma for so many years.


    "Sheryl, Sheryl, are you a real man? If you have something to say, just say it. What''s the point of hiding? If I do something wrong, as long as you can say it, I dare to admit my mistake." Bruce knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside.


    Sheryl ignored what Bruce said. His long legs were swaying in the wind, like noodles. Now he was a little childish, and the night wind couldn''t make people feel cold. Suddenly, Sheryl missed his sister very much. He immediately took out his phone and called Amanda, but soon a low and magnetic male voice came through, "What''s wrong?"


    "Who''s on the phone?" There was a voice of Amanda from the distance.


    Sheryl was a little upset. ''Couldn''t I talk to my sister in a relaxed way?'' he thought.


    There was no sound on the phone. A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , I guess you haven''t tried the feeling of spanking at such a young age. Let me help you recall your childhood."


    While saying that, he slapped on his butt, but his butt was soft and elastic, making Bruce feel good.


    However, Sheryl gritted his teeth and said, "Bruce, let go of me!"


    "How dare you be so arrogant after you have fallen into my hands? Why did you snap at me for no reason?" Sitting on Sheryl''s body, Bruce asked aggressively.


    Sheryl buried his face in the pillow and said nothing.


    Seeing that he was so stubborn, Bruce raised his hand and wanted to hit him two more times, but he was worried that Sheryl would really be angry. He thought that he had been lying on the bed for more than ten years, with his brain not fully developed, and that his child''s temper had not yet passed. At his age, he''d better let him go.


    He got out of Sheryl''s arms, but he didn''t intend to untie Sheryl. He was still angry. Now it depended on whether Sheryl would regret or not.


    "If I didn''t snap at you, should I slap you in the face?" Sheryl didn''t expect that he would be spanked by Bruce on the butt when he was a grown-up. He glared at him and said, "Can you make fun of what happened to my sister at will? Do you think my sister and I are just the tools for you to make fun? Bruce, I know you are a prince, and you have a noble status. But ordinary people also have a temper. If you want to hit me, just do it."

 Chapter 498 Sleep Together

    "What are you talking about? You think too much." Hearing this, Bruce didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. He pulled Sheryl''s ear and said, "I''m not making fun of you. I restored contact with your brother-in-law only two years ago. Your sister didn''t show up at all two years ago, okay?"


    "I don''t believe it," Sheryl said.


    "Who do you think I am? I''m not a gossip reporter. Why do I think about this issue every day? I''m very busy," Bruce said beside his ear.


    "Really? So Prince Bruce, please go ahead with your work. I won''t hold you up," Sheryl answered immediately.


    Squinting slightly, Bruce lifted Sheryl up and sat down. Then he said seriously, "Sheryl, don''t play tricks in front of me. Do you have other intentions?"


    "You know I''m up to something. Why did you come in?" Sheryl asked.


    Bruce''s beautiful blue eyes shone like ripples under the light. He relaxed his body and lay beside Sheryl. "Is it necessary to ask why? No matter for what, I''ve already come in, haven''t I?"


    Sheryl didn''t say anything.


    He was shocked to find that Bruce had already found his special intention out so quickly. Was he really stupid now?


    It was indeed for Bruce to treat Sheryl as a child. There was an abnormal reason behind his small temper. It seemed that Sheryl cared about the past very much.


    "What do you want?" Bruce asked.


    He was now Darren''s brother-in-law. With the strength of the An Family and the love of Darren to Amanda, it was no problem for Sheryl to do anything in the future. He had a higher starting point than others. Why did he still want to make trouble?


    "I want a quick death. Bruce, if you can''t help me, you can go out now," Sheryl said lightly.


    He wanted to investigate the cause of his parents'' death, to oppose the An Group, and to oppose Darren. He had only known Bruce for a few days, but Darren had been classmates with Bruce for many years. ''How could he help me? Bruce wouldn''t offend his old classmate, they would be important partners in the future, '' Sheryl thought.


    Thinking of this, Sh


    up from the outside again. How tired I was," Bruce said.


    The corner of Sheryl''s mouth twitched, "I didn''t let you climb up, but you said as if I was deliberately mistreating you. Get up quickly."


    After saying that, Sheryl changed his clothes and wore a simple striped shirt. There was always a sunny and clean smile on his white and tender face. This was definitely the most beautiful scene in the morning that Bruce was pleasing to see.


    After washing up, Sheryl went to see Jacob first.


    Jacob hadn''t woken up yet, and the servants had taken good care of him, which made Sheryl, as his uncle, feel a little embarrassed.


    When Bruce came downstairs, the two of them sat at the table. He tore the bread and asked Sheryl, "What''s your arrangement today?"


    Sheryl glanced at him and said, "I didn''t arrange it, but I don''t think you are free." Last night, he heard that Bruce would have a meeting today.


    "Of course I don''t have time. My time is precious at any time." Hearing that Sheryl''s words, Bruce rolled his eyes at him and said, "Don''t you still want to learn business? My meeting is a good material for you."


    "But what can I learn your meeting? I don''t know anything about your company, and I don''t understand your thoughts either. It''s not as easy as my book to learn. It''s not like buying food, cooking and playing games," Sheryl questioned.

 Chapter 499 Mr. Darrens Jealousy

    "So you need more practice. Don''t you believe me? You''ve been with me for so long. When did I cheat on you?" Seeing the skeptical look on his face, Bruce couldn''t help but feel a little impatient. If anyone else wanted to learn these from him, even the son of the richest man or the prince of the royal family wanted to learn these from him, it would depend on his mood. Sheryl was an exception, but he still had to suspect him.


    Sheryl glanced at him and said, "We have only known each other for two days."


    ''We had only known each other for two days, '' Bruce repeated his words in his mind.


    This arrow hit Bruce''s heart. The person who didn''t calculate well was really not cute.


    Sheryl added quickly, "Of course I believe you won''t hurt me."


    A ray of holy light shone again and healed Bruce''s heart. Touching his soft hair, Bruce said, "Then eat quickly. We have to leave early and don''t come back in the next few days. Because we have to go to the company every day, we can''t go back on time. Is that okay?"


    "I have a problem with it," Sheryl said, looking at Bruce with his clean eyes, "I want to come back to take care of Jacob. There is no one at home."


    ''People around are doing housework, but you said no one is there, '' Bruce thought. The corners of his mouth twitched. "Aren''t there so many people around?"


    Sheryl said seriously, "But Jacob should trust me the most at this time. I''m his uncle and the closest person to him at present in this family."


    "Do we have to spend two hours on the road every morning?" Hearing what Sheryl said, Bruce suddenly felt a little weak in his legs.


    Sheryl nodded with regret.


    "I said that he is very strong. Even without us, he will be fine. You have to believe in his will," Bruce tried to persuade Sheryl. Sheryl would not take a car, so if they came back every day, they would have to leave at six o''clock in the morning and come back at five o''clock in the afternoon. Moreover, he would take an electric bicycle to take Sheryl back. He would ride an electric bicycle for four hours a day. His buttocks would be squashed.


    "N


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s here. Even if the An Group encountered any crisis, his grandfather could have a way to make a comeback. HIs grandfather was really a smart person.


    It was inevitable that Darren, who had just taken over the company, was not able to deal with it. That was to say, when he saw Amanda at night, he felt relaxed.


    "Then let me go back alone. Jacob and I will wait for you at home," Amanda proposed happily.


    "No," Darren refused. As a father, he didn''t admit that he was jealous of his son, but it was uncomfortable for his wife to care about his son and neglected him.


    He bit her lips and teased, "Mrs. An, can you sort out your identity first? You should be Mrs. An first and then be Jacob''s mother. You should perform your duty as a wife first."


    Amanda blinked her eyes and said, "If that''s the case, I should go back immediately. Before I became Mrs. An, I was Sheryl''s sister in the Cheng family. I have to take care of my brother first."


    Seeing his dark face, Amanda couldn''t help smiling. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. "Are you jealous?"


    Darren didn''t say anything.


    She rubbed his face again and said, "It doesn''t matter if you want to admit that you are jealous. Everyone has a desire to monopolize. Some people have a thought of killing his father for owning his mother alone. I know it well."


    "What do you know?" Darren stared at her.

 Chapter 500 Watch A Horror Movie

    "I know Mr. Darren wants me only to be with you. He wants me to only look at him. He wants me to be full of him in my arms. He wants all my attention to him. He wants me to only love him, right?" Amanda said softly.


    "Can you do that?" Darren asked.


    Amanda shook her head and said, "No, I can''t."


    As a mother, how could she not pay attention to her son?


    As an elder sister, how could she not miss her brother?


    These were all women''s instincts. When she saw Darren''s dangerous eyes, she knew that he was really jealous before.


    She put her head on his shoulder and said, "I just miss Jacob because he is not in good health and he needs me the most."


    "Then you can go back tomorrow." Darren stroked her face and said, "Yes, it''s true. Although teasing you at night can make me feel better, I''m not a good father if I fight against my child for his mother at this time."


    Amanda didn''t expect that Darren would agree so easily. She immediately held Darren in her arms.


    "Honey, I''m leaving. I love you." After saying goodbye, she jumped up quickly. She was not like a pregnant woman who had been pregnant for four or five months.


    ''Was it because she could leave here that she took the initiative?'' In the morning, when Darren saw Amanda leaving by ship, he couldn''t help but think about it with resentment.


    He felt a slight pain in his neck. When he looked at himself in the mirror, he saw the bright red teeth marks on it. She deliberately leaned over to bite him before she left. She said she wanted to make a stamp for him, but he didn''t know where she learned it from.


    Back to the manor, Amanda was excited and happy.


    She hadn''t seen Jacob for a few days, so she picked up a lot of shells for him by the sea and asked him to make a shell painting for her.


    In other words, she didn''t bring Jacob any gift, but came back with a task.


    "Jacob,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hose horror movies. He enjoyed watching all kinds of movies, so Amanda liked to watch them with Jacob. She happened to find the latest horror movie and it was said that it was highly praised. Many people said that they liked it after watching it.


    It was called "Ghost Boy."


    The general plot was that a couple moved to a haunted room. Later, the wife pregnant and gave birth to a child with a fiend soul. The child first designed to let his father who went to the cellar to take something was chopped off by an axe, and then designed to let his step father who later moved in be strangled by a rope. When his mother found that there was something wrong with the child, she wanted to use the power of God to kill the child, but at the same she didn''t have the heart to do that. The child imprisoned her mother and trapped her in the basement. At last, a person who liked taking photos inadvertently took the ghost here and found a way to seal the demon again.


    It was a common plot, but the child who played the role of the ghost boy was very cute. When he stared at people with his big eyes, his eyes looked like two obsidians. When the light was a little dimmer, his eyes became deep and frightening, as if he was really possessed by a devil.

 Chapter 501 Bruces Thought

    Every time he looked at others with innocent eyes, people would shudder at the thought of his bloody appearance. It was precisely because of the contrast between the ferocious and vicious character of the ghost boy and the seemingly innocent appearance that made people feel more and more scared.


    "Not bad." When the subtitles were finally finished, Jacob yawned.


    With a forced smile, Amanda said, "It''s really scary. Such a cute child. I didn''t expect him to be a devil."


    "Ah, I want to say." Jacob bit his lips and looked at Amanda. He smiled innocently and said, "I''m cute too!"


    "Ah!" With her eyes closed, Amanda screamed out of fear. She had just finished watching the movie. When she saw the cute smile of Jacob, she was frightened to death.


    Jacob didn''t expect that he would frighten his stupid mother. He felt helpless and said, "Come on, it''s not a movie."


    "You scared me. What if you are really a devil? I''m doomed. When I see my lovely child in the future, I will doubt that he is a devil. I must become a strange person." Amanda put on a long face. The smile on Jacob''s face and the words he said just now sounded really scary.


    Jacob couldn''t help saying, "Stupid mother, even if I am a devil, I won''t kill you."


    "I''m not sure. Devils don''t recognize their family," Amanda said.


    "But look at the demon''s mother in the movie. Isn''t she still alive?" Jacob argued strongly.


    Amanda thought of that mother''s broken legs and she could only sit on a wheelchair. The happiest thing every day was that the cellar was opened and she could enjoy the sunshine for a while. Thinking of that scene, Amanda couldn''t help shivering. "It''s obvious that life is worse than death."


    "It''s good that she is alive. Don''t be so picky," Jacob grumbled.


    ''Hey, is this a question about picky?'' Amanda felt that her baby was getting more and more ferocious.


    Sheryl had been working in the company with Bruce for the whole day. When he came back, he was surprised and pleased to see that Amanda had actually come back. But on the contrary, Bruce was a little sullen. Because Amanda was back. The free and happy life of the two was about to end.


    Amanda was very grateful to Bruce. It was a good thing that someone could teach Sheryl to know the society. Now that she w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing the pillow that was patting on his face, Bruce warned, "Commoners, you have to pay the price for disdaining and insulting a prince like this."


    He often regarded himself as a prince, but in fact, in front of Sheryl, he never treated himself as a prince. He treated himself as a master that Sheryl could rely on and a friend that he could confide in. He just wanted to tease Sheryl with such words. He never took it seriously, so it was not intimidating in Sheryl''s eyes.


    Sheryl lay on the bed and sighed, "I feel like I''m becoming more and more invisible, like a balloon, about to disappear from the world."


    "Why don''t you feel that you have no sense of existence? I don''t know how many young girls are coveting you in the company now," Bruce said sourly.


    He even regretted taking Sheryl to the company.


    Other people couldn''t help but have a crush on the handsome and clean Sheryl. After knowing that Sheryl was also the brother-in-law of Darren, they immediately classified Sheryl as a golden bachelor, and they also had a crush on Sheryl. There were many girls who could blush even when talking to him. In their eyes, Bruce, the prince of E Country, a handsome foreign man was not as charming as Sheryl. And Bruce knew it.


    Hearing this, Sheryl smiled, "It''s my fault to steal your thunder."


    "Yes, Darren is not here. I should be the most handsome man in the company. But when you go there, you split up those girls. If I can''t find a lover, you have to be responsible for me to the end," Bruce said.

 Chapter 502 Vague Gesture

    Sheryl looked up at him strangely, "You are the prince. How can you find your lover here? Don''t you think the person who matches you should be a royal princess or some celebrities?"


    "Not necessarily. As long as I like that person, I want to be with that person no matter who that person is." Looking into his black and white eyes and seeing his reflection in his clear eyes, Bruce couldn''t help but say emotionally, "In this world, only love can''t be measured by things. As long as you like that person, love can replace all the standards."


    "So you haven''t met the right person since you were single?" Sheryl asked.


    Bruce had the same age with Darren. Now Darren already had Jacob, but Bruce was still single. Although he was in good condition, he couldn''t find someone he liked. It was not easy for him not to get married yet.


    He nodded and smiled, "So, if I can''t find a lover after you take away all the peach blossoms in the company, you have to be responsible for me."


    Sheryl looked at him and said, "Maybe I can reluctantly take you away with me."


    "Really?" His voice suddenly became hot.


    Sheryl burst into laughter, "There are a lot of beautiful peach blossoms in the company, matched with you, an old branch, should be a strong contrast beauty. It''s really good to insert you in a vase."


    Hearing what Sheryl said, the look on Bruce''s face darkened. Although he was a little older than Sheryl, he was successful, noble, perfect in figure, handsome, gentle and considerate, talented, romantic and elegant. He could name a lot of such label. When he was with Sheryl, he was just an old dead tree.


    "Sheryl, let''s see how capable the old branch is." As he spoke, Bruce pressed on top of him.


    Sheryl burst into laughter. He reached out his hand and tried to grab Bruce''s hand, but was pressed down by him all of a sudden. The two of them four looked at each other, and Bruce''s blue eyes fell gently on him.


    "Sheryl, I made


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    know anything. You needed me to be with him more, but I''m busy now and don''t have so much time to accompany you, so I asked you about the situation."


    With a gentle smile, Sheryl helped Amanda sit down and said, "Sister, I know you care about me. Don''t worry. Although I don''t know anything, I''m working hard. Look, I''ve learned so much in just a few days."


    "Indeed, Bruce is a very powerful man. He is as excellent as your brother-in-law. His noble background decided that he started from a higher position than others from the very beginning. It''s naturally a good thing for you to learn from him. Besides, he is so good to you. Originally, he is just a partner of the An Group, so there is no need for him to do so. I hope you are really good friends and let him be your good teacher," Amanda said sincerely.


    "By the way, you should learn his cooking skills as soon as possible. When he leaves, you can cook for me," Amanda added.


    Sheryl nodded seriously. With his sister''s words, he must learn cooking from Bruce.


    "Of course, I don''t only ask you to learn cooking from him." Worried that he might think so, Amanda added, "Learn what you want to learn, what you are interested in, and what you want to do in the future. I won''t give you any restrictions, as long as you are happy."

 Chapter 503 Love Or Not

    "Of course I''m happy to be with you every day. It''s the happiest thing for me to see you happy." Said Sheryl.


    Amanda held him in her arms and rubbed her chin against his forehead. Sheryl had lost his parents since childhood. Although Amanda was only two years older than Sheryl, Sheryl had been in a coma for a long time and was as mentally mature as a child. She was just like a mother, she had to fulfill part of a mother''s duty and give more care to Sheryl.


    When Bruce pushed the door open, he saw the two hugging each other.


    With a smile on her face, the woman held the young man in her arms. The sun shone on them. What a beautiful scene it was, but it made Bruce a little unhappy. He turned around to pour a glass of juice, but they hugged each other.


    If he came a little later, what else could these two people do? Even if he knew that these two people were siblings, he was still unhappy.


    Raising her head, Amanda saw that Bruce was standing at the door. She smiled at him and didn''t take back her hand. She still held Sheryl in her arms.


    "Now that I''m not here, you two are getting on well with each other." Standing at the door, Bruce said calmly.


    Getting out of Amanda''s arms, Sheryl smiled sheepishly. It was indeed strange for such an adult to rely on his sister so much.


    "It''s not a big deal. People who are hugged by me will only feel warm. Do you want me to give you a loving hug?" Amanda looked at him and said jokingly.


    ''What kind of sister is she? His sister is the queen of E Country now. He really admired this woman''s joke, but if he really called her sister, it would not be for nothing.


    Amanda was just kidding. If such an arrogant and noble man called her sister, he would be out of his mind.


    However, she was still worried about Bruce. No matter what identity he had, it was a very uncontrollable thing for him to appear beside Sheryl. What if Sheryl was taken to a trick? Amanda was worried. She had to pay more attention to it when she came back these days


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as very angry about his daughter''s love to such a poor guy. Although he didn''t do anything fierce, he gave him a long face and sneered at him on every festival.


    Although his father-in-law didn''t like him, he still offered him a job in the government department. But he didn''t want to live under the roof of others, so he resigned and went to business. So his father-in-law broke up with him and forced his daughter to divorce him.


    His wife also wanted to persuade him to live here safely, but he wanted to fly far, high, after gaining a firm foothold in A City, he immediately went to the H City to develop his business. When he was busy with business, she chose to cheat on him.


    Because he had been away from her all year round, she didn''t want to live such a lonely life, so she chose another person who could have a warm embrace.


    After the divorce, she looked at him with red eyes and said, "you only have your future in your heart, which means that there is no future for me."


    It was not that he didn''t want to make it up, but she just wanted to hold him back to go forward. He couldn''t give her the peace she wanted.


    So he chose to give up and live as a single father with his son.


    But she didn''t marry the man. Although her father was still powerful and supported her to remarry, she was suffering from depression.

 Chapter 504 He Likes Men

    Divorce was just like a prank of a child who was interested in revenge because she couldn''t get care for a long time. She didn''t expect that he would agree without hesitation. All the good things in the past, and now he didn''t care about them, which made her more uncomfortable than the bare hurt. She finally found that he didn''t love her at all. His temporary crush would only cool down the passion. In his eyes, there was only power and position.


    At that time, no one understood her mental state, and there was no psychologist who could cure her. She chose to drown, and at that time, they all thought it was an accident.


    This time when he came back from his illness, he wanted to sort out the old things. He found her diary locked in the drawer of the old house. He opened the yellowing pages, looked at the blurry words crying and complaining. Her worries for him when he went out, her panic when there was no news from him, the joy of getting his few replies, and then her unstable sadness. She was afraid of the pain of losing him and the despair after divorce.


    If he had stopped at that time, he would have known more about her, known her loneliness, felt her love and affection, and taken her to H City. Then she would definitely be a warm harbor after his hard work in the business world, and he would not have been left alone until now.


    After divorcing her, he didn''t believe in love anymore. Instead, he focused on his career and taught Harrison not to be despised and couldn''t get anything as he grew up.


    He no longer had love in his heart, and no longer longed for love. Things that were easy to go wrong were far more reliable than holding the assets in his hands.


    But now he found that his true love was just like the housing price in a first-line city, which would not go wrong and would only become precious as time went by. If he could return to the past, he would rather not to have the glorious the An Group, but choose to hold her hand and slowly grow old.


    "In fact, your grandmother is very beautiful and gentle." All the sweet words were meaningless and could only be turned into a si


    I''m not convinced I can be hearing this right. Oh, my God, he likes men?'' Amanda thought.


    The chuckles on Amanda''s face froze. She felt as if she had fallen into a pool of ice water. ''Then why does Bruce still cling to Sheryl? Does he want to "turn" Sheryl?'' she wondered. Amanda was not so traditional, and the gender and love didn''t have much impact on her. She had an open mind. But when she knew that Bruce had impure motives to Sheryl, Amanda still wanted to stop him.


    Because Sheryl was too weak and he was a simple boy. He didn''t know Bruce''s real purpose. He might get hurt. The power of Bruce was too strong, the two of them were not at the same starting point. Sheryl was still inferior to the people around him, and it was relatively easier to get hurt. She absolutely couldn''t let Sheryl get hurt.


    Seeing the disappointment on Amanda''s face, Darren pinched her waist. Depressed, Amanda shook off his hand and said, "Don''t pinch me. Go to sleep." Then she turned over and ignored him.


    Darren was really confused. He turned her over and asked, "It doesn''t matter to you who he likes. Why are you so excited? Are you falling in love with him?" ''Could it be that Amanda fell in love with Bruce at the first sight when I was away?'' Darren wondered. If it were someone else, Darren wouldn''t have thought so. But it was Bruce, who was outstanding in every aspect and was a rare opponent for Darren.

 Chapter 505 Unrequited Love

    "What are you talking about?" How could she fall in love with Bruce? Wasn''t she just out of her mind to put him in her heart all these years? Why did he become so suspicious after he came back? "Even if I fall in love with him, it won''t be a problem for me to have a transsexual operation in minutes," said Amanda unhappily.


    "Amanda." The man ground his teeth.


    Amanda smiled. Although she was uneasy in her heart, she didn''t want to bother Darren in the middle of the night. He was also very tired.


    "Okay, let''s sleep." Amanda leaned over and said.


    How could Darren fall asleep now? He looked down at Amanda and asked, "Why were you so excited just now?"


    Damn it! If she really dared to fall in love with someone, he would definitely kill Bruce overnight.


    The man had come back from a long distance. Before he could enjoy the warmth, he was infuriated by what Amanda said.


    "Did I get excited just now?" Amanda blinked her eyes and asked innocently. When she saw the unfriendly look in Darren''s eyes, she smiled and deliberately said in front of Darren, "I just saw that he was so handsome and noble. I was curious about him, so I asked more."


    "Handsomer than me?" Asked Darren.


    "No, you are the handsomest." She leaned over and kissed him.


    Seeing that Darren was so agitated, Amanda thought that she had come up with a good idea, but she had to make Darren feel wronged.


    "Good morning." Early in the morning, when Amanda went downstairs, Sheryl, who was sitting in the restaurant, greeted his sister first.


    With a slight smile on her face, Amanda asked with concern, "Bruce, the wind was a little stronger last night. How was your sleep?"


    Startled by her question, Bruce nodded and said, "I''m fine."


    "I specially asked someone to prepare the specialty of E Country this morning. You can taste if the dishes are good." Amanda continued to smile.


    The dishes on the table were carefully prepared, and in front of Bruce was the unique mush


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    get back at you,"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. Sheryl is the last person you can''t touch. He is really very young, just like a child. If he is a normal adult, no matter what choice you make, Amanda and I won''t interfere. But if you show your love now, you will be suspected of abducting a child." Darren glanced at him and said, "I don''t think you have any problem with being a paedophile."


    "Fuck." Bruce replied.


    In the evening, Bruce came to Sheryl''s room again. Sheryl raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s massage time." Bruce rolled his eyes. Since he came here, he had rolled his eyes more and more times. This magical family could always make him speechless.


    Sheryl sat on the bed and looked at him. Wearing a simple white pajama, Sheryl indeed looked like an innocent little angel. Unfortunately, there was a little devil''s heart hidden in his body. This child sometimes would play tricks.


    After Bruce lay on the bed, Sheryl came back to his senses and said, "No, You told me that if you came to pick me up every day, I would give you a massage. I have been staying at home all day long today. I don''t want to give you a massage."


    "I''m leaving. I don''t know when we will meet next time. Can you leave some beautiful memories behind?" Said Bruce in a low voice.

 Chapter 506 A Studious Fish Will Bite The Hook

    Sheryl was stunned and didn''t know why the atmosphere suddenly became like this. The corners of his mouth twitched. He thought for a while and said, "Then, have a good trip. Find your Mr. Right as soon as possible."


    Suddenly, Bruce''s eyes turned deep. He had been with him these days, but he didn''t understand what he was thinking. He knew that Sheryl was indeed like a child now, but he didn''t mind being the parent of Sheryl and the support of Sheryl, because he just wanted to be with him.


    However, Sheryl didn''t know anything, because he didn''t know what was on his mind. Looking at Sheryl]''s pink thin lips, Bruce suddenly wanted to touch them gently.


    "Wait a minute." All of a sudden, Sheryl patted him on the shoulder, which woke Bruce up.


    Sheryl looked straight into Bruce''s eyes. He slowly approached, as if he could feel his breath falling on his face. At the same time, the pink lips that he had been staring at were getting closer and closer to him. Seeing this, Bruce swallowed unconsciously. All of a sudden, he felt a pain in his scalp. Sheryl pulled a strand of hair off his head and said with a smile, "Look, grey hair! My sister said that grey hair should be pulled out as soon as possible."


    "Sheryl." Annoyed, Bruce grabbed Sheryl''s wrist.


    Sheryl looked at him in confusion and said, "I just pulled out one of your hair. Is it necessary to be so angry?"


    "There is a limit to my patience," Bruce said coldly.


    Sheryl was confused and tried to struggle. Seeing that Bruce still didn''t let go of him, Sheryl couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied. He snorted and said, "Is it because that you are going back to your country? Then you realize that you are a prince and don''t deserve to play with people like me, ordinary people?"


    If Bruce really thought Sheryl was nobody, he would not have been so nice to him. This little guy could always be magical when he spoke. Staring at him, Bruce pulled Sheryl into his arms and lifted him up.


    Sheryl blinked his eyes and didn''t understand what was going on. He leaned against the arms of Bruce and said, "I think I will remember you as a good friend, Bruce. So you don''t hav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ted to start a business, he might not be able to get rid of his sister''s help. She would definitely support him, but he had to make achievements by himself.


    "How can I apply? I don''t know anything yet," Sheryl asked diffidently. If he wanted to go to E Country, he must learn the language of E Country. Now he couldn''t even use the basic pronunciation fluently, and he had to carry the electronic dictionary with him all the time.


    "No problem. You just need to study hard and find a good foreign teacher. At the same time, you need to supplement the basic common sense. If these things go on, you will be able to enter the school in one or two years. I''m not saying that you could be lazy for one or two years, but that you will study hard for one or two years to avoid all the interference. Can you do it?" Bruce asked seriously.


    Sheryl nodded firmly, "I can do it."


    He had to rebuild the Cheng Group. He had to inherit his father''s will and make himself stronger.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Bruce looked at Sheryl suspiciously and said, "I doubt it. After all, you are like a baby who can''t live without your mother. Without your sister, you can do nothing. But men have to go out for a living. What you can learn at home is to take care of children, how to cook, and how to be obedient in front of your sister. And your sister doesn''t want you to learn too much. She just wants you to stay with her. Is that what you want?"

 Chapter 507 Decided To Study

    Sheryl shook his head immediately, "No."


    "So, can''t you make up your mind to go to E Country? I don''t want you to play with me. I want you to study hard," Bruce said.


    Sheryl was stunned. Was he going to E Country in this way? He hesitated and said, "Can''t I study here?"


    "Are you going to learn how to swim on the sea in the pond? Is that possible?"


    Sheryl sat up straight from Bruce''s arms, rubbed his head and said, "Okay, I''ll tell my sister."


    Then Sheryl stood up and walked out.


    Amanda was watching a horror movie with Jacob. She liked to stay with him more and more. When she was afraid, she held Jacob in her arms as a large pillow. Poor Jacob could only be tortured by his mother. How he hoped that his father would appear and take her mother away.


    "Sister, I have something to discuss with you." Standing at the door, Sheryl looked at Amanda and said with a smile.


    "Stop it for a while," Amanda said to Jacob. Then, she walked out and sat in the living room with Sheryl. Seeing that Sheryl was so formal, Amanda was confused and asked, "What''s wrong? What do you want to discuss with me?"


    "Sister, I want to go to E Country with Bruce," Sheryl said slowly, with a bit of guilt and self-reproach in his eyes. "Although I know that I will leave you as soon as I wake up, especially when you are pregnant, I can''t stay with you, but I yearn for E Country and want to study in E Country. I want to go to the Royal Business School in E Country, to establish the Cheng Group, and to inherit our father''s wish," he added.


    Sheryl''s words were a little messy. After a long while, he still felt a little guilty in front of Amanda.


    Hearing what he said, Amanda was a little surprised. She looked at Sheryl, but after a while, she nodded and said, "It''s your own choice." Then she added, "It''s your own choice, isn''t it? It''s none of Bruce''s business, right?"


    "Yes, Bruce did enlighten me, but the prospect he portrayed is what I want. I want to do business and let the Cheng Group reappear in my hands,"


    n''t do that. If he doesn''t practice hard, he will lie down in a gust of wind. He is a real man. He is young. What kind of setback can''t he accept?" Darren comforted her.


    All of a sudden, Amanda looked at him unhappily. "Hey, why do you always speak for Bruce?"


    "No, I didn''t." The man suddenly felt an arrow in his knee. He raised his hand to touch her round belly and said, "I just think you''d better be relaxed now. Don''t always suffer a lot. The most important thing now should be it."


    All of a sudden, Amanda was discouraged. She lay down against him. Her body was getting heavier and heavier, and she didn''t move at all. In a few days, she would have to stay in bed for recuperation. It was hard for her to sleep every night. When she couldn''t fall asleep at midnight, she would wake up Darren and talk with him. During this period of time, Darren was busy with work in the daytime, and at night, he was much busier than her.


    When Bruce came back, Sheryl chose to go to E Country with him. However, it wasn''t all handled by Bruce. At the insistence of Amanda, Darren had arranged everything for Sheryl in E Country, and Bruce could only be entrusted as a friend.


    Looking at his sister who came to see him off with a big belly, Sheryl''s eyes turned red. He waved at Amanda and said, "Sister, I will take good care of myself. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 508 She Was Hit

    "Okay, wait for me to take the baby to see you," Amanda said with a smile.


    Her brother had just woken up not long ago. The relationship between them hadn''t been developed well, and he had to watch Sheryl leave her again. Amanda was really a little melancholy, but Sheryl had a path he wanted to go and a life he wanted. As his sister, of course, she supported Sheryl.


    Walking out of the airport, Amanda looked up at the sunshine outside. She then said, "It''s summer again. I really want to swim."


    "It''s almost the due date. We''d better keep swimming in three months," Sophie said with a smile, looking at the bulging belly of Amanda.


    Looking down at her belly, Amanda] puckered her lips. Suddenly, a child ran out, as if he was picking up a flying ball. Caught off guard, Amanda was hit by the child. In front of her was the stairs to go down. Sophie hurriedly reached out to help her, but Amanda was now fat and heavy. Instead of stopping her, Sophie was dragged and fell down together.


    When she fell, Amanda almost challenged the limits of human beings to force her back to fall first. Even so, she still fell heavily. She felt as if a ball was about to break out of the limit in her stomach. The pain exploded in an instant, which made Amanda nervous all of a sudden. Her groan was stuck in her throat.


    The sudden change shocked Sophie. She immediately helped Amanda up and dialed an emergency number.


    "Sophie, I feel something flowing down there," Amanda said in a low voice, her lips turning pale.


    The boy who had made a mistake had run away in a flash.


    The ambulance rushed over at the first time, and Amanda was immediately sent to the ambulance.


    Darren was having a meeting and came back as soon as he got the news.


    "What happened? Didn''t I tell you to take good care of her?" The man strode to the hospital and shouted at Sophie.


    Sophie was at a loss, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "Tell me what happened first," Darren said.


    "Amanda and I were going


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    utside and he got sunstroke. He will be fine after he goes back and have a rest," Tessa said.


    Charles] pretended to be relaxed and teased, "Men are too weak. They just took two steps outside and got sunstroke."


    Judy Xu glared at Charles and said crossly, "I''ve told you that she just went abroad. There''s nothing to see off. She used to go abroad. But you take the whole family to send her. People who don''t know her might think she is going to somewhere great. Now your son has sunstroke, and you''re mocking him."


    Being scolded by Judy Xu face to face, Tessa felt embarrassed and said awkwardly, "Judy, Charles is just kidding."


    Judy Xu turned to look at Tessa and said angrily, "Mom, don''t make excuses for him. He is married and can''t explain anything clearly. We are not important in his eyes. His sister is more important."


    Today was the day when Susie] studied abroad. She had been in the business field for so many years. Susie thought she needed to go further in study, so she chose to go abroad. Now she was not married and was almost thirty years old. She still lived with Tessa. Of course, Judy Xu didn''t like her sister-in-law.


    "Judy, you''ve gone too far!" Charles was also angry. Although Judy Xu often bullied him too much, as Tessa''s son, Charles couldn''t bear to see Judy being so rude to his mother.

 Chapter 509 Smooth Birth

    Seeing that Charles dared to get angry with her, Judy sneered, "I''m going too far? Why didn''t you say that I went too far when you asked me to pay you back the about one hundred thousand credit card every month? You took the salary of our family in the company and let you live well in everything. That''s why you said that I went too far at this time. What''s wrong? I know that your family is united. I''m an outsider."


    Mrs. Tessa scolded her son at once, "Charles, what are you doing? Judy is also concerned about her son. Don''t say too much. No one takes you as a mute."


    Charles said helplessly, "Mom, it doesn''t matter how I am scolded, but it''s too much for her to do this to you."


    "Drive your car. You''ll make trouble." After criticizing Charles, Mrs. Tessa said to Judy with a smile, "Judy. Let''s get out of the car first and let him park." Then she coaxed, "Frank, get out of the car. Grandma will cook delicious food for you."


    Judy''s face softened a little. She rolled her eyes at Charles and pulled Frank out of the car. She asked in surprise, "Frank, why is your hand so cold?"


    "I''m fine." The scene that the pregnant woman fell down kept flashing through Frank''s mind. He prayed to God silently that she''d better not find him.


    The operating room opened at this time. A nurse came out and said politely to Darren, "Mr. Darren, Mrs. Amanda chose a natural birth. Would you like to go in and accompany her?"


    Without any hesitation, Darren put on the isolation suit and walked in.


    On the operating table, Amanda was sweating.


    "Why don''t you give her a C-section?" Seeing how painful Amanda was, Darren asked immediately.


    "Now the fetus has been hit before, and the position is not right. Natural birth is the most effective way at present. It can only be adjusted by the mother''s contraction to make the fetus give birth smoothly." The doctor said.


    Darren held Amanda''s hand immediately so that she could feel him by her side.


    He had never experienced such a scene. Although he knew that every mother was pregnant for ten months and it was not an easy process to give birth, he haven''t seen the scene with his own eyes. He had missed Jacob''s birth, but he could see that A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he whole ground. Amanda passed out because of the pain.


    When she woke up, she still had labor pains all over her body. Seeing her open her eyes, Darren immediately said, "The baby is very good now. Although it was premature, it is very healthy at present, but it needs to be well maintained."


    "Your hand." Noticing that there were many wounds on his hand, which were all caused by her teeth, Amanda felt a little guilty. She blinked her eyes and said, "I''m really cruel."


    Darren looked at his hand and smiled. He put his face in front of Amanda and teased, "Do you want the last baby?"


    "Don''t you think about it. I want more. There won''t be the last one." Although she was weak, she still wanted to argue with him.


    "You can get whatever you want." Said Darren.


    All of a sudden, an idea occurred to Amanda. She snorted, "you bad guy."


    "Sheryl hasn''t known about your delivery yet. He just arrived. If he knows this, he must fly back immediately." Said Darren.


    "Don''t let him know. It''s not easy to settle down. That''s enough." Said Amanda immediately.


    "The person who bumped into you has been found out. His name is Frank, five years old, and he is the son of Charles." Darren said lightly.


    Amanda was a little surprised, "Charles has been married."


    Darren sneered, "Yes, he has been married. It seems that they are having a good life."


    But his son dared to hit his wife. No matter what kind of accident it was, it could not be forgiven.

 Chapter 510 An Encounter

    Amanda had been exhausted after such a long time. Even when she just woke up, she felt weak and just wanted to sleep again.


    But she couldn''t just sleep now. She would feel uncomfortable if she slept for too long. Darren had been talking with her all the time.


    "Sheryl should have arrived by this time, right?" Amanda murmured.


    Darren shook his head and said, "It''s still early. We have only been here for twelve hours. They have to fly for sixteen hours. They should be still on the plane now."


    At this moment, Sheryl was looking at the sky outside. It was blue and clean, with silver edges on the clouds. It looked very beautiful, as beautiful and broad as the sea, but much calmer than the sea. He felt very comfortable to look at the scene.


    Sitting next to him, seeing that he was looking out curiously, Bruce smiled and said, "Do you like to watch the sky scene?"


    "I''ve never seen it before." Sheryl said, "But it''s so beautiful. Looking here, I have a feeling of flying in the wind. If I can open the window and feel the wind outside, it will be more like flying in the wind."


    Bruce was amused by what he thought that day. If he opened the window now, he would be courting death. Now they were in the sky. The wind and the air of low oxygen could cause an accident.


    "I have a plane. If you like it, we can fly by ourselves. Skydive, wings flying, and bungee jumping drifting. We can play whatever we want. It''s absolutely exciting," Bruce said.


    "It sounds scary. I just said it casually. If you want to play with that, you can play by yourself." Sheryl rolled his eyes at him, looked outside and sighed, "We''ve been gone for so long. How are my sister and others now?"


    "Do you miss them?" It was rare for Sheryl to show such a disappointed look in front of Bruce. He put his hand on Sheryl''s shoulder and pressed his head on his own shoulder. Without any other meaning, he just wanted to comfort Sheryl.


    Leaning against his shoulder, Sheryl nodded slightly with disappointment in his eyes. It was the first time that


    and handed it to Sheryl. "I will stay in E Country for a month. If you have anything, just call me."


    Sheryl nodded with a smile.


    After Lionel left, seeing that Sheryl put away the business card, Bruce asked coldly, "Do you want to cherish it so much? Or do you think I can sell you after we arrive in E Country?"


    "Your tone sounds strange. It''s a happy thing to know someone in E Country." Of course, Sheryl was happy. It was the first time for him to travel far away from home and met a familiar person, as if he had won a lottery.


    "You know me. Isn''t that enough?" He had a title in E Country. If he wanted a military rank, he could have a military rank, a company with capital, and everything. Couldn''t he protect Sheryl?


    Looking at him, Sheryl couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "You sound like a jealous little girl in love now, Bruce."


    "I''m a little girl. Then what are you?" Raising his hand, Bruce put it into Sheryl''s clothes to tickle him. Afraid of the itch, Sheryl held his hand tightly and said with a smile, "Don''t be naughty. There are so many people here."


    Indeed, most of the people here were a little tired and were sleeping. They were just talking in a low voice, but if Bruce continued to do so, the noise would be a little loud. Sheryl was shy and didn''t like to disturb others, so he quickly stopped fighting with him.

 Chapter 511 Arrived In E Country For The First Time

    After getting off the plane, Lionel didn''t have time to rest and hurried to meet his clients. When he saw that there was a special car coming to pick Bruce up, Lionel told Sheryl something and left in a hurry.


    "Where are you taking me?" Looking around to the totally different environment compared with H City, Sheryl asked uneasily.


    All kinds of people passed by and said something he couldn''t understand, which made Sheryl feel like that he was a freak.


    When Bruce arrived here, he looked much more serious as if he had changed into another person. Fortunately, the traffic here was developed enough, so he could get to the place by subway.


    With a calm look on Bruce''s face, they took the subway. Sheryl looked around curiously, as if he was a rabbit who had accidentally fallen into a wolf''s house. The people around were talking in the language of E Country, and Sheryl couldn''t understand a word.


    "I''ll take you to the place you will live in live first. Your brother-in-law has arranged it for you. He asked you to go there first," Bruce said to Sheryl.


    Sheryl nodded.


    The place that Darren rented for him was close to two famous universities. It was also a school district, surrounded by the atmosphere of literature and culture, and could easily enter the campus.


    Opening the window, Sheryl could see the green jungle of the campus. The sky was very blue outside, and the sea could be seen in the distance. This should be the first time that Sheryl had seen the sea. He used to see the sea on TV and movies, and the deepest memory of him was probably only the animated Mermaid.


    "Do you want to go surfing on the sea?" Seeing him looking at the sea in a daze, Bruce couldn''t help but ask.


    Sheryl shook his head, "No. I want to sleep."


    "Then go to sleep. But the things here are not ready yet. You should know that it''s wet here. The quilt and pillow haven''t been exposed to the sun. It''s easy to have rashes," Bruce said.


    Sheryl looked up at him suspiciously.


    "Besides, according to our rules, we can''t live in t


    bed his ear angrily, like riding a horse, "Hurry up, or I''ll slap you!"


    The fun finally eased Sheryl''s sense of loss of being alone. At night, he slept in his room, looked at the starry sky outside and thought, ''I can''t come here for nothing. I must have an achievement in E Country.''


    But thinking of this, Sheryl felt a little frustrated. Now he had to ask Darren to arrange everything for him, including clothes, food, transportation, and so on. Would it be too ungrateful for him to seek revenge on the An Group? However, he was not reconciled, nor could he forget what had happened to his parents. Now he felt like he was going through the hardships and having a try.


    ''Darren, I will make you pay the price. I will make your family pay the price. I will avenge my parents and my vegetable life for a long time, '' he thought.


    Now he thought about how nice Bruce was to him. This kind of friendship was beyond normal friends. Sheryl didn''t know Bruce was only good to him, or was he good to the people he knew. Was he really treating him as a good friend, or was he treated him well because of Darren.


    Thinking of this, Sheryl was somewhat conflicted. He knew that if he asked for any resources from Bruce, he would agree to him. What he had been pursuing now was easy to get from him, but he didn''t trust Bruce. Because Bruce and Darren were partners.

 Chapter 512 The Choice

    Thinking of his sister, Sheryl''s eyes turned red. Why did his sister marry Darren, the child of his enemy? If this secret was revealed, his sister would be the first to be hurt, but he couldn''t betray his dead parents. They had been set up by Darren''s father and died miserably. Now the Cheng Group was also acquired by the An Group and became a part of the An Group. There was nothing in the Cheng family, and he and his sister had nothing.


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain came to Amanda''s heart in her sleep. She immediately opened her eyes and found that there was no one in her ward. She was a little flustered. She tried to stand up and have a look. Although there was still pain on her body, she had almost recovered. It was also because of her good health that she was fine this time.


    The light in the corridor was a little dim. From a distance, Amanda saw a tall and familiar figure standing on the balcony. It was Darren. Darren was talking on the phone. Amanda sneaked over to frighten him, but unexpectedly heard Darren saying lightly, "So, you are shameless to live in Sheryl''s house?"


    "What do you mean by being shameless? I''m just being considerate," Bruce replied.


    When she heard that Bruce lived in [Sheryl''s house, Amanda was worried.


    "You can live there if you want. If he likes it, it''s good to stay there," Darren said lightly. When he mentioned Sheryl, his tone was as cold as a stranger.


    "Don''t you want him to be your assistant? You don''t want him to show up?" Bruce asked.


    Looking at the slightly blue sky outside, Darren said slowly, "It''s your ability to keep him. Don''t get me involved."


    "No matter what I do to him, you won''t interfere?" Bruce asked in disbelief.


    Darren sneered, "As long as you don''t leave and expose yourself, I''ll pretend that I know nothing. But I want twenty percent interest of D.R Group."


    All of a sudden, the blood in Amanda''s body froze. She hid in the shadow and listened to her husband trade with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ve? He knows exactly what kind of person he loves, doesn''t he?"


    "Don''t try to hide your purpose of setting Sheryl up with such words," Amanda glared at him.


    Darren smiled and kissed her on the forehead. He asked, "If one day Sheryl and I are against each other because of other contradictions, who will you side with?"


    ''He was against Sheryl?'' Amanda rolled her eyes at him, "Do you two dare to stand against each other if I''m here? If anyone dares to stir up trouble, I will beat him to death."


    "If Sheryl takes the initiative to deal with me, are you really willing to deal with Sheryl?" Darren asked suspiciously.


    Amanda couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She looked at him and said angrily, "How much do you dislike Sheryl? You always make such conjectures, and you said you are against each other. If Sheryl really wants to deal with you, I will teach him a lesson first. Does he mean to make his sister become a widow?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Darren bit her ear. Amanda dodged and said, "Go to bed with me."


    "I dare not. What if I touch the wound?" Darren said.


    "But I''m cold," Amanda said with a bitter face.


    The corners of Darren''s mouth twitched. It seemed to be summer now.


    But he didn''t say anything more. He sat on the other side and said, "Well, I''m here. You can sleep now."

 Chapter 513 Miss Someone Else

    Amanda nodded. She didn''t know if she was distracted by what Darren said. She had nightmares all night. When she woke up in the morning, her body was as heavy as lead.


    The baby was still crumpled and didn''t look cute at all. Jacob was born with a crumpled face too and he then slowly opened his eyes. It was the first time that Darren had seen her. He loved her as much as he could. The room was specially decorated. Pink lace curtains, sky blue bassinet, colorful murals were drawn on the wall, and shells were tied into wind bell paintings on the windowsill. The wind was blowing, and the sound was very pleasant.


    During the recuperation of Amanda, Sophie came to talk to her and brought her special snacks made by Gregorio.


    "I don''t like the taste of my brother''s new research." When Sophie handed the crisps of different tastes to Amanda, there was a hint of jealousy in her tone.


    In fact, her brother was really excellent and did everything well, but sometimes people were a little colder. Several girls who had met before who were interested in Gregorio couldn''t stand his coldness and were busy with their work. In fact, her brother didn''t have no feelings. Perhaps only in front of Amanda would he show so much affection and spend all his time to prepare the best for Amanda. What he done to Amanda was the thing couldn''t buy with money.


    Biting the crisps, Amanda asked, "Why didn''t he come to see me?"


    After she gave birth to the baby, Gregorio had never been there at all. Amanda couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied.


    Sophie sighed and said, "My brother went to country B Country again. He said that business in country B Country couldn''t be lost. I don''t think it''s convenient for him to come to see you now. Maybe it''s better not to see each other." Maybe this was the best for her brother.


    Hearing this, Amanda lowered her head and ate the crisps in silence. The sweet flavor of tomato and the fresh flavor of cucumber were not difficult to make, but few people would be so focused on making so many crisps just for a woman.


    He was a business elite. From an orphan to his current status, he was a


    me. We don''t have to hide anything from each other," Amanda said softly.


    Darren said lightly, "Are you still worried that I will hurt Sheryl?"


    "You think too much." Amanda rolled into his arms and said, "I want to sleep. Don''t talk."


    "Have a good sleep." Darren kissed her on the forehead.


    Elin wrinkled for a few days and then became more and more mature. Amanda enjoyed the life of being a mother at ease.


    Jacob was curious about his uninvited sister, though he always disliked her for being stupid and knowing nothing. But it was only a month ago. It was strange that a little baby like a dough really knew something. [ÄîÇã] knew that this was the awkward expression of this child, because he always felt that he was the only one in [ÄîÇã].


    "Isn''t your sister cute? Why are you so upset recently? " Sitting on the balcony and looking at Jacob, who kept silent all day long, Amanda said.


    Jacob pouted and ignored her. Now his stupid mother seemed to be full of maternal love, but she only cared about that sister. He didn''t want to talk to her. If she wanted to see his sister, she would go to find his sister.


    "What''s wrong? I feel that you are much colder to me after I gave birth to your sister. Don''t you like me?" Amanda said with dissatisfaction. She went up to take his Tablet PC, only to find that the three necklaces that Jacob had designed before were still displayed on Jacob''s tablet.

 Chapter 514 What Happened To Sheryl

    "Haven''t you finished yet? No wonder you are in a bad mood." Touching his head, Amanda said, "If you don''t have inspiration, don''t draw now. It''s good for us to have desserts, tea and go out to pick flowers."


    Jacob dodged her hand and said discontentedly, "What do you know?"


    "I don''t understand, but I want you to be happy. Don''t pull a long face, just like an old man," Amanda said.


    Jacob lost his temper in an instant. He put his Tablet PC in front of Amanda and showed it to her one by one. "This is the sun, the God of protection. Dad should have worn it, and this is the moon, then mom wore it, and I wore the Arctic star. But now we have a sister at home, so the design of this family is meaningless. I''m thinking about how to add one to make my design more complete."


    Unexpectedly, the little boy was focusing on designing for his family. Suddenly, Amanda became interested. She looked at him carefully and then smiled, "Then design a star, or a flower to describe your sister."


    Jacob rolled his eyes at her and said, "It''s not that simple. Since we are a family, I have to work hard on the design. It''s not my style to compromise just for the complete design."


    "Take your time. I''m going to see your sister." Patting him on the shoulder, Amanda stood up and went out.


    In the baby''s room, the little girl was sleeping soundly. She was really soft like a dough of noodles now. Moreover, she was quiet and didn''t cry or make any noise. When she first opened her eyes, her dark eyes were as round and lovely as grapes.


    All of a sudden, the little girl woke up and looked at Amanda.


    Although she was still young, she was used to the scent of her mother, so she didn''t cry.


    "Honey, how''s your sleep?" Amanda said gently.


    The little girl didn''t say anything and continued to blink at Amanda. Amanda couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek. She thought, ''My baby, I can''t kiss you enough.''


    Suddenly, Amanda''s phone rang. She took it out and found that she had received an anonymous e-mail, in which there was a photo. In the photo, Sheryl was drinking a glass of wine happily. His


    was also worried about her baby. She had an idea in her mind.


    When Darren went to work in the daytime, Amanda was making a phone call in the forest. She had never called this man, but she was familiar with the number.


    "Hello." A man''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hello, it''s me. Where are you now?" Amanda asked.


    When Gregorio received the call from Amanda, he was a little surprised, but he told her the truth, "I''m in B Country, and I''ve just finished a business. I''m going back to have a rest."


    "Do you have time to go to E Country recently?" B Country was not far from E Country, and there was a direct flight, which could arrive in five hours. At this time, the only person that Amanda could think of was Gregorio.


    Hearing her anxiety, Gregorio immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "Sheryl is studying in E Country. I''m worried about him, but I can''t do anything. Can you go to see him for me and tell him to study hard?" There was a sobbing tone in Amanda''s voice.


    Gregorio replied, "Give me the address. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    Amanda immediately sent the address. With the promise of Gregorio, she was finally relieved. She hoped that Gregorio could help her see what Sheryl was doing. It would be fine if Sheryl just relaxed for a while, but if Sheryl really fell down and learned something bad, she would go to E Country in person no matter what happened!

 Chapter 515 A Person With Hatred In His Heart

    The music outside was so noisy that it seemed that they would explode their ears.


    Sheryl sat in front of the bar counter and drank slowly.


    Pushing the crowd away, Bruce walked over, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "Why do you drink alone here?"


    Sheryl didn''t say anything. He had been here for more than a month, but the appointed tutor hadn''t come yet. However, Bruce had been procrastinating and making various excuses to say that the tutor hadn''t passed the examination or the tutor hadn''t got the certificate yet, and he told him to enjoy his life here without thinking too much.


    Bruce said that E Country was a sentimental country, full of romantic atmosphere. All the people here lived a happy life. Bruce wanted him to stop learning and just enjoy life with him.


    Sheryl knew what he was going to do, but he didn''t say anything more. If he wanted to drink by himself, then drink by himself. After coming here for so long, at least he learned a few words. "How much did it cost? Please give me a cup of pine nut wine." If this could be counted as a gain, Sheryl really admired his learning ability.


    "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you?" These days, Bruce had been taking Sheryl to play. He couldn''t wait to show E Country to him, hoping that Sheryl would like it. Previously, Darren asked him for such a large piece of fat, which must be able to help him block the attack of Amanda. He just needed to plot against Sheryl easily.


    Sheryl pointed at the distance and said, "Have you seen that girl? I want to make a friend with her. Can you help me ask her?"


    Hearing that, Bruce''s face darkened. He was worried that Sheryl would drink alone, but he didn''t expect him to come here to pick up girls.


    "She is not beautiful at all. Her breasts are not big, her buttocks are not upturned, and her skin is not smooth. Haven''t you seen any beautiful woman before? I''ll take you to see some beautiful women in the future," Bruce murmured.


    After saying that, Bruce thought that he couldn''t take Sheryl to see them. If he really fell in love w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    really want me to learn?" Sheryl looked at him and said, "Bruce, I can''t see through you."


    "Did I stop you from learning? Sheryl, do you think I''m isolated you?"


    "I don''t know what you are doing, but I know that this kind of life is not what I want to live. I want to study quietly, not to wander around here all day long." Sheryl pointed at the purple hair on his head and said, "Including this thing and your good friends, they are not what I should have in my life."


    "Do you think I interfere in your life?" Feeling uncomfortable, Sheryl pulled his hand out of Bruce''s grip and said, "I''m going back. You should go back early too."


    Now he knew how to get back to his house. He didn''t need to be accompanied by Bruce all the way.


    Standing there and watching Sheryl leave decisively, he was getting farther and farther away from him. The street lamps stretched his shadow long, and the shadow was run over by cars one after another. For the first time, Bruce felt lonely for the first time.


    Sheryl thought that he must call his sister tomorrow, so he''d better ask his sister for help. He sighed slightly. Although these days were very happy and wonderful, he shouldn''t have lived at all. Every time he shared the happy time with Bruce now, he felt guilty and hated. He was a man with hatred. He shouldn''t have been immersed in happiness at the very beginning.

 Chapter 516 An Impossible Business

    "Sheryl." Someone on a foreign street called him in a familiar language.


    Sheryl was stunned and stopped. He turned around and saw a man in black standing under the street lamp with a black umbrella in his hand, as if he had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Gregorio." Overjoyed, Sheryl walked up to Gregorio at once.


    "Don''t you know it''s raining?" Gregorio took out a handkerchief and wiped Sheryl''s face. Then he looked up at the man who was walking towards them. Bruce was a member of the royal family of E Country, a partner and classmate of Darren. A man that Amanda wanted to keep away from Sheryl.


    Looking at the man who was wiping Sheryl''s face, there seemed to be a black flame burning in Bruce''s eyes.


    "Nice to meet you, your highness," Gregorio said politely.


    "What are you doing here? Are you looking for him especially?" Bruce asked.


    His tone was a little cold. Sheryl looked at him and said, "Bruce, it''s getting late. You''d better go back first." Then Sheryl happily asked Gregorio, "Gregorio, I''m so happy to see you. I heard from my sister that you''re a good cook. Can I have a good meal?"


    Gregorio smiled, "Sure. Anything you want to eat is okay."


    Sheryl took Gregorio''s hand and walked away. Under the umbrella, two figures, one high and one low, were very close, looking like a real couple. In front of Gregorio, Sheryl put away all the thorns on his body, completely defenseless, like a raised squirrel snuggling up to its master.


    The coldness slowly rose from his body. It was really raining. Bruce looked up at the gray sky, but at the same time, he smiled. ''Gregorio, do you dare to join the game?'' he thought.


    Sheryl took Gregorio back and asked curiously, "Gregorio, why are you here?"


    "Your sister asked me to come here," Gregorio said bluntly.


    "Why did my sister ask you to come here? She didn''t tell me," Sheryl was confused.


    "Your sister asked me to check on you. She knows that you always tell the good without telling the bad in the video. Only after I watch it can she be relieved." Gregorio didn''t talk about the photos.


    g vegetables. Think about it carefully."


    As soon as he heard that Gregorio had arranged a task for him, Sheryl nodded immediately. "Okay, I''ll think about it right away."


    Gregorio stood up and left.


    There was a shopping mall nearby. Gregorio went to choose some vegetables and meat, and then choose some flavors.


    A man stood at the end of the shelf and said indifferently, "Gregorio, we should have a talk."


    "Have you been following me all the time?" With a bottle of soy sauce in his hand, Gregorio looked at him and asked him politely with an alienated and polite smile.


    Nodding his head, Bruce admitted frankly.


    "What do you want to talk to me?" Gregorio asked.


    "Let''s go out here," Bruce said.


    Then the two of them went to the coffee shop next to the supermarket.


    "Get out of here. Don''t ever show up in front of Sheryl again," Bruce said directly.


    "Oh?" Gregorio sneered, "Then what can I get?"


    "What do you want?" Bruce asked, looking at Gregorio.


    Gregorio raised his head and stared at Bruce. "Such a conversation should be between you and Darren, right? But I''m not him. You can''t afford the price in my heart."


    "What a brave man! You went through fire and water for your sweetheart. I really admire you." It seemed that Bruce had checked Gregorio''s background in such a short time. "But are you sure you want to oppose me in E Country?" he asked.

 Chapter 517 His Plan

    "I''m just entrusted by someone and to be loyal to her. If this is called going against you, I think you should go to see a psychologist." Gregorio was not afraid at all. He took a sip slowly and smiled, "The coffee in E Country is with a gloomy tide. I really don''t like it."


    "Then don''t drink too much," Bruce said.


    Gregorio smiled, "If I were you, I wouldn''t have been so rash to show off. I''m just a mortal. If you fight with me, you will suffer the biggest loss."


    "I think you are a person with a clear mind. In that case, what do you want?" Bruce asked calmly.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to arrange his study and life well. As for his emotional life, I won''t meddle in it. And his sister also means that. In terms of background alone, Bruce, you have a different starting point with him. As his family and friends, it''s normal for us to worry about his arrangement, unless he has our own understanding. Don''t try to rank ahead of us before he has his own recognition." Gregorio''s voice was not loud, and his speed was slightly slowed down, but he had the confidence to make people listen to him.


    Bruce had seen a lot of people, and he knew that people like Gregorio were not easy to deal with. He didn''t look imposing but would bite people to death.


    "Darren told me that you are a biting dog. I''m a little curious. Sure enough, the name of assistant Lin is extraordinary." No one dared to displease Bruce before, because he would fight back either. It seemed that he had abandoned the idea of exposing the truth. He wouldn''t be polite to anyone who isolated him from Sheryl.


    Hearing his words, Gregorio laughed, "That''s good. I''m just worried that I don''t know how to separate you two. You''ll give me a good material." Then he took out a recorder pen and said, "I think Sheryl should see the other side of you that no one knows. He should have a complete understanding of it."


    "You''re so cruel, aren''t you? Do you believe that you can''t even get out of this cafe as long as I want?" Hearing that, a sharp look flashed in Bruce''s eyes.


    "Don''t forget who is behind me." Gregorio also said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sheryl''s side waist was pressed against Bruce''s face. The faint fragrance from his body made Bruce rub against him and lean over.


    Hearing his words, the corners of Bruce''s mouth twitched. "This is the most reasonable one at present, and also in your heart. If you really want to play, I will provide funds for you. You can be deceived in the society for a few more years, and maybe you can also be famous."


    Sheryl rolled his eyes at him, sat cross legged on the bed with a piece of paper, looked at it carefully and asked, "How long will it take to finish this?"


    "As for you, at least ten years," Bruce rubbed his chin and said.


    Sheryl trembled with fear, "Ten years?!"


    "If you want my money, of course you can establish the Cheng Group next month, and I can protect you." Hearing that, Sheryl covered Bruce''s mouth immediately and said, "Stop it. I think the plan on the paper is a good idea at present."


    After a while, Gregorio knocked on the door, indicating them to come out for dinner.


    Sheryl hadn''t had the authentic local food for a long time. It was already three o''clock in the morning when they started to eat. He still had three bowls of rice. After he finished eating, he saw that Bruce and Gregorio were still eating slowly, but he was already full.


    Seeing that he was still staring at the food after he finished eating, Bruce couldn''t help asking, "Did I abuse you a month ago?"

 Chapter 518 Awkwardness

    "You are so narrow-minded. That''s because Gregorio is good at cooking." Sheryl rolled his eyes at him and said, "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been so lucky to eat these food." His arrogance made Bruce want to tweak his ear and teach him a lesson. He didn''t look as obedient as he had just asked for help. Sheryl''s temper changed so fast.


    "Thanks to your brother Lin, I have seen your legendary study plan," Bruce said with a smile.


    Sheryl spat out a mouthful of water on Bruce''s face.


    "You did it on purpose," Bruce said coldly.


    Sheryl felt it funny. He wiped his face with a tissue and said, "You go to wash yourself."


    "You clean it for me. Burn the bridge after crossing it. You''re so bad." With a snort, Sheryl had to take Bruce to the bathroom.


    After entering the washroom, Sheryl pinched Bruce and said, "Don''t say that in front of Gregorio."


    "You haven''t told me yet. I have done so much for you. How should you thank me?" Bruce said and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "I just gave you a shoulder massage." Sheryl shook his head helplessly, "Forget it. I''ll give you another free wash. Give me your face."


    Gregorio waited for them to come out and said, "I have something urgent to deal with and need to go to B Country right away. Sheryl, bring your study plan and I''ll leave after reading it."


    "Oh, Gregorio, why are you leaving so soon?" Sheryl said in surprise.


    On the other hand, with a happy expression on Bruce''s face, he patted on Sheryl''s shoulder and said, "Your brother is also busy. It''s normal for him to deal with an emergency."


    Gregorio nodded, "I''ve contacted Lionel. You can ask him if there''s anything you don''t know. He''ll come to see you soon."


    Sheryl nodded and went into the room to bring the plan that Bruce had written for him.


    Gregorio picked it up and had a look. Such a detailed plan was definitely not something that Sheryl could think of. It seemed that only by carefully helping Sheryl could he achieve his goal. If Bruce kept playing with Sheryl, he really had to take care of it.


    He had only been here for a short time and found out that. Although it seemed that it was Bruce who lured Sheryl, Sheryl was also very clear about what he was thinking. In fact, Gregorio was a little pitiful for Bruce. It was really a hard thing to like the peop


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he was tired after tossing and turning in the middle of the night.


    Bruce was still playing the game. His eyes were bloodshot and cold, as if he was not playing a game, but a battle of life and death.


    At last, he dropped the game controller, turned around and looked at Sheryl, who was sleeping on the carpet in a mess. He slowly touched his face and sighed, "Sheryl, is it that everyone who likes you will become stupid and hopeless, like a butterfly falling into a spider web, unable to escape?"


    "Do you think you can''t escape?" Sheryl opened his eyes and looked at him.


    Startled, Bruce asked, "You didn''t sleep?"


    "You are so noisy in the game. How can I fall asleep? My head hurts. Get me a glass of water please," Sheryl said with a frown as he rubbed his head and put a pillow on his back.


    Bruce stood up and poured a glass of water for him. Sheryl took a sip and his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.


    For a moment, the air froze.


    Suddenly, Bruce felt that all the aura in front of Sheryl was gone, and he was as timid as a primary school student. This was the first time he had fallen in love with a person. It turned out that love was such a feeling of uneasiness. These days when he got along with him, so many things made him recall. He wanted to be closer to Sheryl, but he was completely helpless to Sheryl.


    Sheryl smiled, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Staring at him, Bruce asked, "I want to know what you heard just now."


    "What else can I hear? Someone spoke ill of me while I was asleep," Sheryl said casually.

 Chapter 519 Lets Make A Deal

    "Do you think they are bad words?" Bruce asked in a hoarse voice.


    Sheryl smacked his lips, "Butterfly falling into the spider web is really a good metaphor. Are you suggesting that I will eat you?"


    "If you have that ability, it''s normal for you to eat me. The law of the jungle has always prevailed in this society." Seeing that Sheryl didn''t seem to be disgusted, Bruce leaned over and sat next to Sheryl.


    Sheryl murmured, "If only I were a spider, I could make a big net and trap my prey on it, letting them know what despair is."


    Suddenly, he felt a pain in his cheek. He looked at Bruce with dissatisfaction and said, "Why did you pinch me?"


    "Let''s see if you are still immersed in the game. Why are you so cynical at such a young age?" Bruce asked.


    Sheryl sneered, "You are not me. Of course you don''t know my plan. If I can realize what I want, I will do anything, even at any price."


    "What are you thinking about?" Bruce asked.


    Sheryl''s eyes were as cold as ice soaked in pine nut wine, with indifference and seductive brown. If he was a glass of wine, he must taste fresh, but after freshness, he must have a very strong taste.


    Leaning against the bed lazily, Bruce said, "Tell me, maybe I can make a price."


    Sheryl smiled with disdain, "I think you just entered the game and didn''t come out."


    He stood up, turned over on the bed, held the pillow and said, "There is a saying that the two people who don''t want to cooperate with each other can''t explode their trump cards at the beginning. Even if I want to cooperate with you, I have to see your bottom line in advance. But now, I can''t see through you. Let''s eat, drink and play together. That''s enough."


    "But if I really play with you every day, you''re unhappy too. You didn''t have a good time these days, but you still lost your temper at me. It doesn''t make sense," Bruce said.


    "So I''ll learn from now on. You''d


    Sheryl smiled, "Get out."


    Standing up, Bruce looked so tall in front of Sheryl. His eyes were full of plunder, like a cheetah staring at its prey, which made Sheryl''s heart beat faster.


    "Sheryl, you should have known that you shouldn''t be my enemy at this time. Are you out of your mind to irritate me like this?" Bruce couldn''t help but ask.


    Sheryl pointed at the door and told Bruce to get out without explanation.


    Then Bruce turned around and left.


    Leaning against the bed, Sheryl''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t expect that Bruce would see through his plan. As expected, he had nowhere to hide in front of him.


    He knew that Bruce cared about him very much, but he didn''t know whether it was just a whim.


    He didn''t think he was a charming man. As a prince, Bruce had seen all kinds of people. Perhaps only his innocence attracted him.


    But how long could his innocence last? Sheryl had just come to this world. Although he had less knowledge than ordinary people for more than ten years, it brought him full vigilance. He didn''t believe in anything and people, and even didn''t trust his sister 100%. He locked his fear and uneasiness in the bottom of his heart. He would not let anyone live in his heart, nor did he believe anyone''s love to him.

 Chapter 520 Negotiation In The Cafe

    "Amanda, why did you marry him?" Sheryl held the pillow and whispered. Why did he have to become this villain? He didn''t want to hurt his sister or Jacob at all, but he couldn''t let go of the tragedy of his parents'' death.


    Amanda wouldn''t have let it go. These were two lives.


    Sheryl fell asleep unconsciously. When he woke up in a daze, he found that there were several missed calls and a text message from Gregorio, asking him to check the e-mail.


    Sheryl quickly rolled down from the bed and turned on the computer. He found the e-mail that Gregorio sent to him a few hours ago. It was the phone number of the tutor that Gregorio had found for him, and the basic information of those teachers.


    Gregorio asked him to pay a visit in person to ask these teachers about the basic information and see which teacher he liked. In E Country, there were a lot of education organizations. Gregorio recommended them to Sheryl after knowing about them. They were similar to adult universities, and he also wanted to create an atmosphere for Sheryl to study with others.


    Sheryl checked the address, packed up and was about to pay a visit.


    When he opened the door, he saw that Bruce was sitting at the door.


    Sheryl was slightly stunned. It seemed that Bruce had been sitting there for a whole night. When he stood up, his hands and feet were a little unnatural. There was a layer of dew outside, and his clothes and hair were damp.


    "What are you doing here?" Sheryl said in surprise.


    "I don''t know where to go, so I just sat here. It''s not too cold at night," he said in a low voice.


    "It''s still raining. Come on in, idiot." Sheryl turned around, took out a big bath towel and threw it on him. "It''s so humiliating if you get a cold because of this."


    Taking the bath towel and wiping his hair, Bruce asked, "where are you going in a hurry?"


    "Gregorio has found a teacher for me and asked me to go there in person." Said Sheryl.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No, I won''t be there for long. If you have nothing else to do, please prepare lunch for me. It must be bette


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d after seeing the news of An Group by accident. She kept shouting, "Don''t be together. You are enemies, the enemies of killing your father."


    So Gregorio followed the clues from Rose''s words, and skillfully used the help of his friends in the sanatorium to get the words of Rose when they were doing psychological analysis for Rose.


    Although Rose was not the woman that Darren loved the most, she had been around Darren for many years. She always knew something more than ordinary people.


    But what Gregorio said next shocked him. He didn''t expect that the An family and the Cheng family were real enemies. In the past, when An Group wanted to transplant organs, it was Harrison who wanted to change the gradually withered organs for his wife, Darren''s mother. Somehow, the mother of Amanda was qualified for the transplant, but she was not willing to.


    At that time, the Cheng Group encountered a financial crisis, parents of Amanda had a car accident, and the Cheng family declined.


    It seemed to be a coincidence. As long as we analyzed behind the scenes and found some more evidence, it would be clear. But unfortunately, Gregorio hadn''t found any evidence yet, so he guessed that the An family must have already hidden it.


    But he couldn''t share this secret alone. He didn''t know if he should tell Amanda the truth about her parents, so he came here to discuss with Lionel.

 Chapter 521 I Join The Game

    "Gregorio, it''s better to bury such a secret forever. After all, nothing is more important than her happiness now." Lionel said in a low voice.


    Now, Amanda gave birth to a daughter for Darren. Darren was very good to her. Now, she had a daughter and a son, and she had become Mrs. Amanda. She was almost satisfied. Why should we tell her this and let her fall into a painful place again?


    Looking at Lionel, Gregorio said, "but she has the right to know this. It''s about the death of her parents. If she is still willing to be with Darren after knowing this, it''s her choice. If she is not willing to be with Darren, it''s also her choice."


    "No." Lionel resolutely opposed, "Gregorio, we have to forget it. If we expose it, it will do no good to anyone. What can you get from it?"


    "Maybe I will get some unexpected results." Looking at the document in his hand, Gregorio said in a low voice, "it''s an important result for me."


    "So you want to replace Darren," Looking at Gregorio, Lionel said sadly, "Gregorio, you have always been calm and self-controlled. How can you break the rules on such things? As long as she is happy, it''s okay. Why do you force you two to be together?"


    "If she didn''t come back, she would accept me." Gregorio said lightly, "I have been accompanying her in the An family for six years, and she also has feelings for me. If it weren''t for the deep memory with Darren, she would have been willing to marry me long ago."


    Indeed, Lionel could tell that Amanda liked Gregorio. Her dependence on Gregorio often made Darren jealous. No one had been good to her for so many years except Gregorio.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Said Lionel.


    Gregorio smiled, "you are willing to help me, aren''t you? "


    Lionel''s smile turned cold. "If I don''t help you, won''t you do it yourself?"


    If he wanted to expose it, he would have countless opportunities to let Amanda find out something secretly. As an outsider who was still on the guard of Darre


    do the housework anymore. She wanted to do the housework as a exercise. Moreover, Darren also liked to live alone with two people, so he moved out of the An''s mansion and went back to the small villa where they used to live together.


    Amanda quickly finished cooking and put the plate on the table behind her.


    When everything was ready, she stood up and called Jacob.


    "Jacob, breakfast is ready." Amanda knocked on the door and came in. Jacob was lying on the hanging chair leisurely, playing games with a handle in his hand.


    Jacob was now able to move freely. He went to the hospital for a check-up and found that his body was in good condition. Her little angel came back again.


    "Okay, mom." Jacob obediently answered, turned off the game, jumped off the hanging chair, stepped on the white carpet and put on his slippers. Then he looked at Amanda and said, "You promised that you would play games with me this afternoon. You won''t break your promise, will you?"


    "No, I won''t." Amanda rubbed his hair and said, "I have promised you. Of course I won''t break my promise."


    "How''s Uncle Sheryl?" Asked Jacob.


    "He is studying hard." Amanda smiled.


    "Then what were you quarreling with dad?" Jacob asked. Is it about my Uncle Sheryl?"


    Stunned, Amanda looked at Jacob and asked, "what did you hear?"

 Chapter 522 Clumsy Father And His Daughter

    "I heard a quarrel in your bedroom." Jacob looked at her and frowned.


    Holding him in her arms, Amanda shook his head and said, "We''re fine. Sometimes we have a dispute, but it''s okay now."


    The reason why they had a quarrel last time was that Darren knew that it was she who asked Gregorio to arrange Sheryl to go to school in E Country. Darren was a little dissatisfied and minded Gregorio''s interference, but Amanda didn''t give in. She had already regarded Gregorio as the backbone of her mother''s family. In the end, it could only be made a concession by Darren. He couldn''t sleep on the sofa for another half a month.


    Jacob sat at the table and took a spoon of his favorite corn chicken congee and ate it slowly. It was his favorite.


    "Jacob, would you like to go to the company with me this afternoon?" Darren asked. He had arranged Jacob to get in touch with the company''s affairs. He even wanted to take Jacob with him during the board meeting.


    Jacob shook his head and refused Darren''s invitation decisively.


    "What? What are you going to do this afternoon?" Darren was confused.


    Jacob said confidently, "Mom finally agreed to play games with me this afternoon."


    Darren turned to look at Amanda at once. He thought that Amanda didn''t behave well at home. She could only teach her children to play games. That was not enough.


    Amanda rolled her eyes at him. Jacob wanted to play games, so she agreed. Besides, Jacob wouldn''t lose his mind because of playing games. He just had his own plan.


    "You can''t do this. How can you take care of a child at home?" Said Darren when he went into the bedroom to change his clothes.


    With a lollipop in her hand, Amanda was sitting on the edge of the bed and reading a magazine. She looked up at Darren and asked, "What do you mean? If I can''t take care of the baby, can you leave the baby to someone else?"


    "Indeed, we should hire someone to take care of the child. I''ve asked Sophie to look for a famous expert in early childhood education," said Darren.


    Hearing this, Amanda touched her forehead and a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to cry.


    Darren frowned and said, "Our baby was scared by you."


    Amanda held Christine in her arms and comforted, "Baby, don''t cry. It''s okay."


    Christine''s body was as soft as a dough. Although she was premature, she was taken good care of after birth. Now she was almost the same as a normal child. Her skin was white, smooth and her cry was loud.


    Amanda immediately took off her clothes and began to breastfeed her. Now, Christine was only breastfeeding. Even when she was breastfeeding, Christine, who was focused on eating, still sobbed. Her little eyes were shining with tears, which made people feel pity for her.


    "Go to work," Amanda said to Darren.


    Darren kissed her on the forehead.


    After Darren left, Amanda snorted. ''He wanted to hire a teacher for Jacob. I want to see who Jacob would choose the most, '' she thought.


    "Look at you. You are too timid. You will cry when your father touches you. Your brother didn''t cry when he was a baby. He didn''t cry no matter how I touched him," Amanda murmured.


    Hearing her mother''s gentle and trivial voice, Christine slowly calmed down. She took two deep breaths and stopped. Her little fat feet kicked on Amanda''s chest, as if she was acting like a spoiled child.


    When Amanda put her on the bed, there was a knock on the door.


    Outside the door, Jacob said, "Mom, the game is about to begin. Come on."

 Chapter 523 I Want To Go Back

    "Your sister just woke up. Come and push the car to your room. I''ll take her there.


    "Okay." Jacob came to push the stroller.


    Amanda walked over with the baby in her arms.


    "Why is she crying again?" Looking at the slightly red rims of Christine An''s eyes, Jacob couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. This little guy liked crying so much.


    "It''s all your father''s fault. Christine An''s skin is so delicate. Of course it''s uncomfortable to be touched." said Amanda crossly.


    Jacob rolled his eyes and said, "Just a touch. Don''t be so delicate." As he spoke, he poked Christine An''s face. Christine An opened her mouth slightly and looked at Jacob with her bright eyes. She burst into tears again.


    "You made your sister cry. You''re responsible for coaxing her. If you can''t coax her well, the game won''t be able to start," said Amanda, smiling.


    Jacob''s face crumpled as he felt headache. It was really difficult for him to coax a little baby who could not speak at all and could only cry. He could only get close to Christine An and said, "Christine, don''t cry. I was wrong, okay? I won''t touch you, okay?"


    "How can you coax your sister like this? Kids don''t understand what you said, but they can feel your emotions. Your voice is full of impatience. Who will be happy to hear it?" Amanda came to teach him how to communicate with his sister.


    He must be patient and gentle to the baby. Because she was still so weak, a gust of wind could hurt her, and she could do nothing. She was always full of fear and uneasiness to this world, so she needed her environment to be quiet and warm, or she could only cry to ease her uneasiness.


    Amanda had never known that babies could also feel something before. During her pregnancy, she had read a lot of books on analysis. Although Darren told her that the more she read, the more stupid she was, Amanda stubbornly believed that reading more would make the baby happier.


    If we were to select the gentlest mother in H City, Amanda would definitely be selected.


    "Come on, let''s talk to her in a soft voice and tell her who you are." Said Amanda.


    Jacob looked at her suspiciously and said, "I''ve told her, but


    After Jacob peeled the skin quickly, Amanda followed the instructions to build a house. She chopped wood to make planks, and made a house with four planks. Then she made a door handle, and made a door with one plank. The house was made of twisted planks. It was windy. When Jacob came back with the peeled rabbit meat, he was shocked by the house caused by his stupid mother.


    He looked at the real house in a hurry, or he would be unpleasant if he really lived here.


    "In fact, it''s not bad. It''s strong." Amanda chuckled and looked at the crooked house on the screen. In fact, the house didn''t need to be gorgeous at all as long as it could block wind and rain.


    Looking at the dilapidated house, Jacob had to make do with it for one night.


    The screen was dark, and the two of them huddled in a small room. Outside, there was the howl of a beast, which sounded a little scary.


    Jacob said, "Compared with these two people, the room where we lived together was actually better."


    "Of course." Although their house in J Country was not as magnificent as it was now, it was good enough, and there was a small garden on the roof, which were carefully cultivated by Amanda. The surrounding were almost residential houses, and they can bask in the sun on the second floor. In the yard, a grape vine was lying on the wall, and in autumn, they could pick up the grapes with scissors to eat.


    "Mom, I want to go back." Jacob said in a low voice.

 Chapter 524 The Wife Of The President

    "Go back? Isn''t it good here?" Asked Amanda.


    "I think it''s more like home than here." Jacob said in a low voice.


    He really wanted to go back there. It was not easy for him to live there, but he lived a full life every day. He could go to school with ordinary children. He didn''t need the identity of An Group, and he didn''t need tens of thousands of dollars.


    Moreover, he felt that his stupid mother was very happy every day with him. Although she was very happy now, her and his father always quarreled during their communication, far less freedom than before.


    "Mom, are you really happy?" Said Jacob.


    Amanda poked him in the face and said, "What are you thinking about? Although your father and I had a quarrel, we were much better than before. We used to fight all day long."


    "He hit you before?" Jacob got angry at once. "Let''s go away with my sister. Stay away from him. Mom, I''ll protect you." Jacob said.


    Amanda''s heart softened. She held him in her arms and said, "Your father will be very sad if he hears it. Although we two had a fight before, it seems that he has always been suffering losses. Thinking of your father''s previous life, we really couldn''t blame him for doing this. In fact, sometimes he is as willful as a child in front of me."


    "Then he has been an adult. Why does he have to be willful?" Jacob curled his lips.


    Amanda hit him on the forehead and said, "Of course he can be willful. You are also willful in front of me."


    "No, I didn''t." Jacob said in an unconvinced tone. Then he added, "In fact, it would be nice if mommy had chosen Uncle Gregorio."


    "Why?" Darren opened the door at once and said lightly.


    He just came back to get a document and check how his wife and son were doing. He didn''t expect to hear such words at the door, which almost made him desperate.


    "Why are you back?" Startled, Amanda explained, "He didn''t mean it."


    "No, he did it on purpose. He saw it clearly." Darren slowly walked up to Jacob and put his hand


    was still herself. Whether in J Country or in H City, she lived her own life, no matter in a small house or a big villa. But now everything was different. As the wife of Darren, she should be beautiful. Otherwise, others would think that she was with Darren because of her son.


    It was not impossible for Amanda to show off their love. Since her son had already mentioned it, she would do it honestly.


    Jacob was directly taken away by Darren. Lying in front of the window, Amanda watched them leave. She pursed her lips helplessly and mumbled, "Okay, an ugly daughter-in-law will finally meet her parents-in-law. I''ll let everyone know who Mrs. Amanda is."


    She had made a lot of appearances in public, but unfortunately, most of them were not good. Darren didn''t get along well with her when they got married, he deliberately bullied her. The employees in the company bullied her, and so did Rose, who regarded her as a rival in love.


    Suddenly, it occurred to Amanda that there was a woman named Rose.


    Sophie told her that Rose couldn''t accept the reality. She was schizophrenic. Now in the Swiss Kurhaus, although Darren didn''t agree to marry her, he gave her good medical conditions. The An family also took a lot of effort to block a lot of information about Rose, so few people remembered Rose after a few years.

 Chapter 525 Go To Company

    A woman that had been forgotten by the world. It occurred to Amanda that when she was pregnant, she made Rose lose her child by accident and was treated coldly by Darren. At that time, she was almost on the verge of collapse. If Gregorio hadn''t been with her all the time, it would have been hard for Amanda to endure such a cold time alone.


    After a shower, Amanda blew her hair and made a graceful and exquisite bun in front of the mirror. Then she turned over the jewelry box and took out a water drop shaped white crystal bead and put it on her bun. She wore the pink earrings with cherry blossom on her ears, and a thin platinum chain was on her neck, with a ruby carved into flowers on it.


    After dressing up like this, she looked much more beautiful. Amanda put on a light make-up to make her eyebrows and eyes look more exquisite. Then she changed into a long white lotus leaf dress of a fairy, with a ball bag that wrapped the whole mink in her hand.


    After dressing up, Amanda realized that she hadn''t cooked yet.


    "Oh, my God! The baby''s appetite has become tricky now," Amanda murmured.


    "Mrs. An, Mr. Darren asked me to take care of the baby." Nora, who was in the manor, was arranged to come here. She was good at taking care of babies. Amanda would be relieved if Nora could take care of Christine.


    She was downstairs to prepare some food for Darren and Jacob. Then she packed it, washed her hands and went to the An Group by car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, the eyes of the people around her instantly gathered on Amanda. As expected, people focused on her beautiful clothes. Amanda sighed in her heart, ''I usually go to the supermarket and wear home clothes, but no one takes a look at me. After a little dressing, I become dazzling, which made me realize how messy I am usually. No wonder Jacob has to protest.''


    When she walked into the hall of the An Group, many people still didn''t know her.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" The receptionist asked politely.


    Sure enough, she rarely appeared and no one knew her.


    "I''m looking for Darren," said Amanda politely.


    Only the senior managers knew A


    er. I want to see a lot of beautiful women''s photos," Amanda snorted.


    He stood at the door and said casually, "You shouldn''t look at the computer. You should look at the mirror."


    ''Look in the mirror?'' Amanda blinked in confusion. But she was the only one in the mirror. ''Did he refer to me as the beautiful woman? Bah, he was so flirtatious, '' Amanda couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Jacob opened the door and came in. But he didn''t rush over when he saw Amanda. Instead, he stood at the door and criticized Amanda, "The clothes you chose are too big to show your figure. But your makeup is simple and elegant, and the jewelry you choose is okay. Next time, I will design a more beautiful one for you."


    "I have worked so hard. Why don''t you give me a hug?" Amanda said lazily.


    Jacob came over, held Amanda in his arms and said, "Mommy smells good." Before he could finish his words, Darren picked up his collar and said, "Don''t be clingy. Go and eat your food." Then, Darren sat next to Amanda. The spacious chair suddenly became a little crowded. He held her waist and let her sit in his arms, enjoying the feeling of being held by his wife.


    Jacob stood there and looked at Amanda with grievance. Amanda stood up in a hurry and said to Darren, "How dare you bully my son? I won''t talk to you anymore." Then she said to Jacob in a soft voice, "Jacob, let''s go to eat there. I have made your favorite food."

 Chapter 526 Shocked By The Elevator Again

    "Mom, I want juice," Jacob raised his head and said.


    Amanda nodded, "Then I''ll buy it for you. What kind of flavor do you want to drink?"


    "You two go shopping together," Jacob said.


    "I can go there myself. I saw the vending machine downstairs." When Amanda stood up and was about to leave, Jacob pulled Darren up and said, "Dad, it''s not convenient for mom to wear high-heeled shoes. You have to go shopping with mom."


    "Okay, okay." Darren held Amanda''s hand in a hurry and said to Jacob, "Then wait here. Don''t eat on your own. Save me some food."


    Jacob rolled his eyes at him and said, "I know. I just want to eat, but I can''t eat so much. I don''t want to be a little fat."


    Then Darren took Amanda out.


    "Why does Jacob become so strange?" Amanda asked in confusion.


    Darren smiled and said, "It''s not hard to understand. There are so many beautiful women in the company. You don''t wear any make-up at home all day long. The little guy is worried that you will lose your charm, especially I''m handsome and rich. There are many girls who admire me, and he has found it in the company."


    ''It''s such a reason, '' thought Amanda, touching her forehead.


    After all, Darren was more mature now. He behaved like a mature man, much more sophisticated than before, just like a glass of mellow wine that had been extracted with time.


    "Hello, Mr. Darren." Everyone on the road knew to greet Darren.


    Darren took Amanda''s hand and nodded at them. Then he turned around and asked Amanda, "Do you remember the elevator accident last time?"


    At that time, the elevator broke down. Amanda and Darren were trapped in it. The cold relationship between the two was alleviated because of the elevator accident. He threatened her and amused her in the dark elevator. After the electric echelon opened the elevator door that was stuck on the half floor, he dragged her up first.


    Later, that staff was fired. He brought gas to look for Darren and wanted to die with him. He even held Amanda as a hostage.


    "You didn''t like me at that time and bullied me on purpose. But you always stood out to protect me at the most critical moment. I always remembe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    elevator. Be careful, okay?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s okay. We..." Before Darren finished his words, the elevator''s lights went out all of a sudden, and everything around seemed to be quiet.


    "Oh, my God. You must be kidding me," Amanda said. ''How could such a thing happen again when I took the elevator? This elevator is so dangerous, '' she thought.


    Darren immediately pressed the emergency call button and asked the electrician to repair it quickly.


    "I''m so scared. What shall we do?" Hiding in Darren''s arms, Amanda felt that the elevator was hanging in the air. It was so scary.


    "Don''t worry. It''s stuck between the three and four floors. Even if it falls down, we will only feel a pain in our legs. Nothing serious will happen," Darren comforted her. As Darren spoke, he kissed on Amanda''s cheek and said, "There''s no one on both sides now. No matter how close we are, we won''t be afraid of being seen, right?"


    "Darren, don''t make trouble at this time." With a pout, Amanda tugged at the corner of his clothes and said, "Are we really going to be fine?"


    "Yes, we will be fine. I''m with you. How could you be in danger? It''s time to fire this electrician. He is not qualified for regular maintenance." said Darren calmly.


    Thinking of the elevator incident that they had talked about before, Amanda didn''t expect that it would happen again. She held Darren''s neck and said, "You are not suitable for elevator industry."

 Chapter 527 See You Again

    In the darkness, Amanda''s complaints sprouted and itched in Darren''s ears like fluffy grass.


    "Why are you so scared? Hold me tight. I''ll throw you up when you''re about to fall to the ground. Then you''ll be fine as if you fall from a height of one meter." Said Darren.


    All of a sudden, Amanda burst into laughter. She gave him a punch and said, "How can you save a person like this? We can only wait here patiently."


    Fortunately, the elevator wasn''t as frightening as before. It just stop here. After a while, it was power on again. The door opened and Darren and Amanda came out. The electric echelon wiped the sweat and said, "Mr. Darren, I''m really sorry. There''s an accident in the circuit. We''re already arranging maintenance."


    "It''s okay. You should be more careful in the future." Said Amanda, holding his hand.


    The electric echelon hadn''t ever seen Amanda. He nodded and didn''t know if she meant what she said.


    "Honey, let''s go." With a tender voice, Amanda dragged Darren away. She called him "honey", which directly laid the position of the wife of the president in the An family and blinded the eyes of the people around her.


    Out of everyone''s sight, Amanda murmured, "So, this is what Jacob wants to see."


    Seeing her and Darren in public, everyone knew that his mother didn''t conquer his father with any external conditions, but they loved each other and wanted to be together.


    "I never thought Jacob would be so stressed," said Amanda guiltily.


    Jacob must have heard a lot of rumors in the company alone. No wonder he was not so happy recently.


    "Then you can come here more often in the future. It''s a good chance. It''s also a benefit for me." Darren held her hand and said, "In fact, I was also wrong. I know you don''t care, and I don''t care either. I didn''t expect that rumors would make Jacob care so much."


    "I''ll show up more often in the future. Just wait for a tigress to appear in the company." Amanda decided that she would often appear in the company in the fut


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d friend, Amanda didn''t have much friendship with her.


    Nancy said, "When I knew that there was another wife of the president in An Group, I doubted what kind of woman could make Mr. Darren fall in love except you. Later I found that you didn''t hide your identity deliberately. It''s not difficult to guess that you are Amanda."


    "Then what do you want from me?" Amanda had no scruples about her identity, but Nancy was really attentive enough to find her out.


    With a sad look on her face, Nancy said, "I went to see Rose before. She has a good time in the sanatorium." When she said "good", she gritted her teeth with infinite hatred.


    There was still no expression on Amanda''s face.


    Amanda didn''t care about how Rose was doing now. Rose was a woman who had been a rival in love, she couldn''t show any sympathy to her former enemy.


    Darren didn''t tell her what had happened in the past, but Amanda could vaguely guess that it was a conspiracy planned by Rose to lose her child, and it was definitely not done by Amanda. Amanda was also very clear about what had happened that day. It was Rose who suddenly fell on her. She didn''t push Rose at all. Rose had planned to lose this child.


    A woman who didn''t even cherish and protect her own child and used this child as a tool to compete for benefits didn''t deserve any sympathy.

 Chapter 528 Shocking News

    "Amanda, do you really think you are the winner now?" Seeing that Amanda was still indifferent, Nancy''s face immediately became angry. Her lips, which were as beautiful as roses, curved into a mocking smile. "In fact, the final winner is Darren. It has always been Darren. You and Rose are just pawns of Darren."


    "Did you take the wrong script book? This kind of negative script is not suitable for you to say. If there is nothing else, I''ll go first." Amanda didn''t want to waste time on her, so she took her bag and was about to leave.


    Nancy shouted at once, "Aren''t you curious about your parents'' car accident?"


    "I don''t have much time. You''d better get to the point." Amanda turned around and said calmly.


    How could Nancy mention the car accident of her parents? Was there any secret about the car accident of her parents? But what did it have to do with Nancy?


    Seeing that Amanda stopped walking, Nancy felt relieved all of a sudden. But she also knew that Amanda had changed a lot, which made Nancy a little uncertain. She had to say quickly, "The car accident of your parents was not an accident. It was Darren''s father, Harrison, in order to get the organ of your mother and give it to his wife, who is Darren''s mother, who made it on purpose."


    "Are you telling a story?" Hearing this, Amanda thought it was ridiculous. With a faint smile, she thought Nancy was daydreaming and was about to leave.


    "It was Rose who told me. When she was about to get engaged to Darren, she found that it was Nicholas who used this secret to force Darren to get engaged to her." Nancy continued, "Amanda, if you have the patience to investigate it, you will definitely find it out, because this is the truth. It''s normal for you to think it''s ridiculous now, but if you don''t investigate it carefully, you are a coward, not even consider your parents."


    Hearing her fierce words, Amanda stopped.


    It suddenly occurred to Amanda that Darren had been hiding something f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    see Amanda, but can you guarantee that no one knows that I went to see her? Although I need money very much, if Mr. Darren knows that I did it, I will end up in a miserable way." Nancy said uneasily.


    She didn''t want to do that, but her brother owed a lot of money. Nancy was forced to do this. Gregorio helped her solve her brother''s debt and arranged her a normal job, so Nancy agreed to meet Amanda.


    In fact, the reason why Gregorio wanted Nancy to do it was that Nancy and Rose had good friendship. He had gotten this information from Rose. If Nancy told her, this could avoid him perfectly. The information source was accurate and the person who deliver the information had a reasonable identity. What Gregorio needed to do was to deal with the trace in secret.


    "Don''t worry. The video of the coffee shop will be restored in an hour. No one knows that you meet her, and no one knows what you have said. You know I''m good at dealing with these things, don''t you?" Gregorio had been able to deal with everything by Nicholas'' side with his own ability.


    Nancy nodded and felt much relieved.


    Gregorio said in a low voice, "I don''t need you for the time being. You just need to do your job well. Just go to work as usual and forget what happened today."


    "What about my brother?" Nancy asked worriedly.

 Chapter 529 A Dilemma

    Gregorio said indifferently, "Your brother is suspected of gathering gambling and will be imprisoned for a while. If you don''t want him to pester you all the time, you''d better make a right decision."


    Nancy sighed, "He is my brother. What can I do?"


    "I know some gangsters who can help you deal with it. It depends on whether you want to end the chaos quickly or commit suicide slowly. With him pestering you, I''m afraid you will have a hard time in the rest of your life, Nancy. I''m not kidding," Gregorio said.


    Hearing this, Nancy pounded on the table and said, "Mr. Lin, please help me deal with this matter. I will definitely follow your instructions."


    Gregorio smiled, "Don''t worry. You''re not my subordinate and you don''t need to be responsible for me. We''re just cooperating to help each other. If one day you''re found out by Darren, just call me out."


    "No, I won''t do that." Nancy immediately added, "You helped me solve the big trouble. Even if Mr. Darren finds out, I won''t expose you. But what''s your purpose by doing this? Break up Mr. Darren and Amanda?"


    Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, it had no effect on Gregorio, because he had nothing to do with the An Group.


    Nancy didn''t understand why Gregorio did that, but she thought that Gregorio could live a good life after he left the An Group and deal with the An Group with ease. As an ordinary employee, she couldn''t imagine how bold and resourceful Gregorio was.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Gregorio replied coldly, which made Nancy shut up immediately.


    He stood up and left directly. Nancy pursed her lips and quietly left the teahouse.


    After Amanda returned home, Nora] asked with concern, "Mrs. An, did you get sunstroke? I''ve prepared some bean soup. Have a cup of it to relieve your summer heat."


    Amanda waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. How''s Christine? Is she crying?"


    "At first, the baby cried, but then it recovered." As for Nora, she felt a little guilty. She had brought many children with her, and she had never met someone as sensitive as Christine to strangers. As a result, Christine had cried for a long time, but Nora didn''t coax her well. It was inevitable that she felt a little guilty when she was asked


    p to him and whispered, "Mr. Darren, I think something wrong had happened. Mrs. An was sitting in your room and crying secretly in the afternoon, and the child was crying too. I don''t know what happened, and I don''t dare to ask. Please be more careful."


    Darren frowned. When Amanda left the company, she was in a good mood. Why did she cry when she came back?


    He went to Christine''s room first and saw Amanda sitting on the bed and playing with Christine.


    Raising her head, Amanda saw Darren. She smiled and said, "You''re back."


    She looked calm, but the slightly red corners of her eyes betrayed her.


    Darren raised Amanda''s chin and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Raising her head, Amanda asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "Why were you crying?" Seeing that she was still trying to hide it, Darren was a little dissatisfied. "Everything was fine when you left. What happened later?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just in a bad mood." Amanda moved his hand away, lowered her head and continued to tease Christine, but her mood was obviously very low. Darren said gently, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy and unwilling to tell me? Did I make you angry?"


    "Yes, you made me angry," Amanda said.


    Darren smiled and said, "Well, since you are angry, I''ll accept the punishment. You can do whatever to me as you like, and you can hit me as you like."


    She wanted to beat him and scold him at will, but there were some things that could not be solved by beating and scolding.

 Chapter 530 Father And Son

    In fact, Amanda''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t know what to believe.


    She pushed Darren away, lay on the bed and said, "I won''t beat you or scold you. If you want to, you can cook a meal for me in person."


    "You asked me to cook. But if I go to cook, the three of us will be hungry to death. Are you sure?" Darren asked.


    Amanda snorted, "Weren''t you good at barbecuing? Why did you say that you can''t cook?"


    "Who did I roast for?" Darren asked in confusion.


    Amanda rolled her eyes at him and said, "Didn''t you say it yourself when we went to barbecue together? You have practiced barbecue for a long time for the sake of Yana. Is it because your cooking skills are only available in front of other women?"


    Seeing that she was so angry at him, Darren asked tentatively, "Is there anyone talking nonsense in front of you? I''m just a partner of her. I said that just to test you. How could I do this for another woman?"


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Jacob asked carefully as he stretched out his little head from the door.


    Amanda was annoyed, but she didn''t want to lose her temper with Darren in front of Jacob. She looked at Jacob and said, "I''m fine. I just bully your dad every day."


    Jacob was amused. He looked at Darren with sympathy and said, "Dad, you must resist mom''s bully. I''ll give you more food to make up for it," Jacob said.


    Darren rolled his eyes at him. "Your mother bullied me. Why don''t you help me?"


    Jacob said helplessly, "Well, I can''t help you. Besides, I support mommy bullying daddy." He even made a face at Darren and left happily.


    "Oh my God! I''m the lowest in the family. Will Christine help dad?" Darren said as he touched his daughter''s face.


    The rough touch made Christine a little uncomfortable. She twitched her nose. Under the astonishment of Darren, Christine burst into tears.


    "It seems that I am the most unpopular person in the family," Darren said. Noticing that there was no hope to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    born." When he touched Christine, Christine kept crying. Darren was very depressed.


    "That''s because your rough hand makes her uncomfortable," said Amanda gloatingly.


    "You didn''t say that last night." Darren''s eyes were seductive. He raised his hand and was about to grab Amanda. However, Amanda was quick eyed and agile. She flashed out with a smile.


    Beside them, Christine had stopped sobbing, but she blinked her tearful eyes and looked at Darren.


    Darren wanted to tease Christine, but he was afraid that he would really make Christine cry, so he could only look at her.


    "Little girl, do you know why your mommy was crying?" Amanda didn''t tell Darren the reason why she cried, but Darren had an intuition that something was wrong. After thinking for a while, he made a phone call to Bruce.


    "Do you know how to calculate this formula? Try to replace it." Wearing a pair of black framed glasses, dressed like a college student, and wearing a simple white shirt, which was obviously smaller than the size of a college student, with the sleeves rolled up, and a pen in his hand, Bruce was giving a speech to Sheryl.


    Seeing Darren''s phone call, Bruce immediately took it out and answered it.


    Sheryl wrote and drew on the examination paper with a pen, and soon drew a turtle with beard.

 Chapter 531 Lets Cooperate

    "Sheryl is fine here. Why did you call him?" Said Bruce.


    Darren said lightly, "Let Sheryl answer the phone."


    "Then why don''t you call Sheryl directly?"


    "I don''t want to change the number."


    Bruce had to give the phone to Sheryl.


    "Hello, Darren?" Darren seldom called him. Usually, he would send him e-mails about something. Sheryl was a little surprised.


    "Your sister is not in a stable mood now. You can coax her more when you have time. If you have any difficulties, just tell me." Said Darren.


    Sheryl immediately asked, "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    "She''s not in a good mood these days." Said Darren.


    Sheryl nodded, "Darren, don''t worry. I''ll call my sister later."


    Darren answered. Then he asked about Sheryl''s studies with concern. It seemed that Sheryl was very concerned about his studies and Bruce didn''t make any trouble.


    "I didn''t expect him to call you first." Standing by the door, Bruce said thoughtfully.


    After hanging up the phone, Sheryl''s expression immediately turned cold. "Let''s continue."


    Nodding his head, Bruce came over. But when he saw Sheryl draw a big turtle on the wrong question, he was speechless. "Sheryl, why did you draw a turtle on the wrong question?"


    "This is called tortoise, and it is a very lucky animal for us. There is an old saying in our place that a-thousand-year-old tortoises and ten-thousand-year-old turtles are the symbol of longevity." Said Sheryl.


    "Then you don''t have to write my name on the back of the tortoise."


    "It''s just a boring drawing. If you mind, I will never write it again." Said Sheryl.


    "No, no. It''s good. Come on, let''s continue." Hearing that, Bruce stopped him in a hurry.


    After practicing for a while, Bruce stopped Sheryl and said, "Have a rest. You''ve written these for two hours."


    Sheryl stood up and stretched his body. Sitting on the bed, he asked, "When will the company''s review


    e just friends, you will have a group of good friends here. Why should you stick to your plan?" said Bruce, who almost pressed down Sheryl.


    That day, after consulting courses, Sheryl saw Lionel and Gregorio in the coffee shop across the street. He went in and sat next to them. Behind the screen, Sheryl heard all the conversation between them. After Lionel left, Sheryl sat in his seat and said to Gregorio, "Gregorio, let''s cooperate."


    They had agreed to take revenge on Darren together. Then Sheryl could avenge his parents'' death, and his sister could also be taken care of by Gregorio. He believed that Gregorio would bring Amanda happiness, which made Sheryl less guilty for revenge. After all, Darren was his brother-in-law.


    Bruce didn''t know Sheryl''s plan. He only knew that Sheryl wanted to deal with An Group, and asking him to help Sheryl build a company was just a beginning.


    Although Bruce had helped Sheryl do so, he didn''t want Sheryl to hold on to the hatred in the past and ruin his better life.


    People with hatred could not feel the happiness of life, nor could they live happily.


    Hearing what Bruce said, Sheryl stopped what he was doing and continued to press it as if nothing had happened. "I can''t let it go, and I don''t intend to."

 Chapter 532 I Dont Need To Gain A Lot Of Weight

    "I don''t know if I am helping you this time, but I hope no matter what you are doing, whether killing people or setting fire, you can rest assured to leave your back to me," Bruce said in a low voice.


    Sheryl burst into laughter and pinched his neck, "Do you mean I kill people, you destroy the corpse, I set fire, and you cut the back?"


    "If that day comes, I think I will do that," Bruce said.


    "It''s not like a person who majored in economy would say such capricious words." Sheryl let go of his hand and lay beside Bruce. "If I were a girl, I might really fall in love with you."


    "Our gay marriage is legal here," Bruce said immediately.


    Sheryl looked at him sideways and said, "I don''t care whether it''s legal or not. If I like you, we can be together; if I don''t like you, then we can''t be together."


    "So do you like me?" Bruce asked.


    Sheryl smiled, "I used to think about what kind of person I would fall in love with, but now I don''t intend to like others. Although you are very good, I don''t know if I am willing to be with you because I like you or because of interests. I don''t like to be mixed with anything in love. We can''t have feelings from the beginning."


    After he finished his words, there was no reply from the other side. Sheryl couldn''t help but look at Bruce, only to find that Bruce was asleep with his eyes closed and his breathing steady.


    Speechless, Sheryl put a thin quilt on him and stood up to walk around the yard.


    There were some azaleas and a pot of lotus in the yard, which looked very beautiful and charming. It was specially bought by Bruce to let Sheryl take care of them. Sheryl had learned how to plant them.


    The small pot of fragrant gardenia was also blooming well. The flowers were snow-white, and there were a few flower buds.


    "Wow, the flowers smell so good." Someone outside the fence praised exaggeratedly.


    "Mary, you got up so early," Sheryl greeted his neighbor with a smile. Mary was a girl from F Country who came to study here and was enthusiastic and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you come back? I miss you so much."


    "Sister, I just left for a short time. I''ll go back to see you in the Mid-Autumn Festival," Sheryl said immediately, because the Mid-Autumn Festival was a traditional day of family reunion.


    Amanda immediately went to check the calendar. There were still two months left. She snorted, "Well, take good care of yourself there. Dye your hair back and don''t make it a mess again. I''ll ask Jacob to pull your hair out if you don''t listen to me."


    "I must not be your brother. How could you do such a cruel thing to me?" Sheryl''s desperate scream on the phone amused Amanda, "Don''t be garrulous. Don''t disturb the people and frighten your neighbors."


    "Sister, I''ve planted gardenia. They smell good." Sheryl said, "I''ll bring it to you when I go back. I planted it myself."


    "Keep it for yourself," she said. Amanda didn''t want to waste her time on these things. She didn''t even want to waste her time on herself. How could she have time to serve the plants?


    "How is Christine? Can she speak now?" Sheryl asked.


    "She hasn''t said anything yet. She cried so loudly every day. It''s strange. As long as your brother-in-law touches her, even a little touch, she can cry. Every time he wants to play with the child, he will be depressed."


    "I wonder if she will cry when I go back and touch her," Sheryl said.

 Chapter 533 No Regret

    "I don''t think so. You are a handsome boy who is loved by everyone," Amanda teased.


    Because he had told his sister that he was accosted when he was walking on the street, and Amanda had been teasing him all the time.


    "But how could Christine distinguish between a handsome young man and an ugly young man?" Sheryl continued, "Besides, if Christine only looks at a person''s appearance, she should be close to my brother-in-law. She will cry when she sees you."


    "How could you say that to your sister? Sheryl, you''d better come back as soon as possible. I must let you taste the flavor of the bamboo shoots fried meat," Amanda shouted on the phone.


    "Ha, ha, I''m not afraid. I''m sure you don''t want to hit me," Sheryl laughed.


    "I just can''t do it. Your brother-in-law will beat you," Amanda said.


    The smile on Sheryl''s face suddenly froze.


    With a smug smile, Amanda asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "Sister, I miss you so much all of a sudden," Sheryl whispered.


    After a short pause, Amanda said, "I''ve been here all the time. If you want to come back, you can come back at any time."


    "No, I''m a good boy with dreams. I won''t go back unless I achieve my dreams. I just worry that when my dream comes true, my sister will dislike me and don''t want me anymore." Sheryl''s voice sounded a little depressed, which made Amanda]''s heart ache. She grabbed the phone and said, "I won''t. No matter what Sheryl''s ideal is, just stick to what you want to do. When I see that you have your own choice and live the life you have lived, I will only be proud of you. How can I dislike you?"


    "Sister, no matter what will happen, I will remember it all the time." Sheryl thought to himself, ''Sister, my revenge won''t betray anyone except you. You have taken care of me for so many years, but I will destroy your happiness. At that time, no matter how you treat me, I will accept it.''


    "Silly boy, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You don''t have to work so hard," Amanda said. She just


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e annoying emotions.


    Pressing his body, Bruce said in a domineering tone, "You must have a rest. Otherwise I won''t help you tomorrow."


    Lying on the bed, Sheryl covered his face with a pillow helplessly and said in a low voice, "Okay, okay, I''ll sleep."


    "Have a good sleep." Bruce took the pillow away, turning off the light, and lying beside Sheryl, Sheryl asked warily, "What are you doing?"


    "I stayed up late when you were up. Wouldn''t I be sleepy when you were sleepy?" After rolling his eyes at Sheryl, Bruce turned over and fell asleep.


    Sheryl looked up at the ceiling. He didn''t feel sleepy when he was busy, but after lying on the bed, he still felt sleepy like the tide. He fell asleep unconsciously.


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda became suspicious. Sheryl''s words always sounded a little strange, and she had her own worries. Slowly walking back to her room, Amanda stretched herself and said, "I''m so sleepy. I don''t want to watch it anymore. Let''s sleep."


    "It''s time to go to bed." Darren turned off the tablet PC and threw it aside. Sitting next to him, Amanda raised her hand and turned off the light directly, because she didn''t know if she would accidentally show her emotions in front of Darren. He was too sensitive to her emotions, and Amanda didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 534 It Has Never Really Passed

    After the lights were turned off, the room was not completely dark. There was still light outside, but the room was overcast as if it was covered with a layer of mist.


    Darren was lying on the bed. Amanda leaned against his chest and said nothing.


    Darren knew that she was unhappy now, but he didn''t know why. If she didn''t want to tell him, he couldn''t ask. He could only prove it with his actions.


    He leaned over, cupped his chin and kissed her. Amanda''s eyes were slightly shocked. She knew that she loved this man. She had experienced so many things over the years, but she wanted to know whether Darren knew what his father had done and whether he knew that Harrison had killed her parents.


    If he knew that and if he really tried to hide it as Nancy said, then Darren had gone too far. She couldn''t forgive him for being so selfish.


    And if the truth was like this, the An Family really owed Sheryl too much, owed the Cheng family too much, owed her too much, and the An Family was definitely her enemy.


    "What are you thinking about?" Darren didn''t get any response from her. He pinched her waist and said, "Where is your heart? Can''t your heart come back from Sheryl?"


    "My heart ran to Christine and wondered why she hated her father so much." Amanda giggled and held Darren''s hand, pretending to be relaxed.


    Darren bit her ear and said, "I''m not afraid. When she grows up, I''ll love her and make her look like a little princess. As for her stupid and fierce mother, she might turn pale."


    "You bitch!" Amanda rolled her eyes at him, but he couldn''t see her rolling eyes in the dark. He could only hear the shyness in her voice. With great interest, he held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Do you know you are really beautiful in the company today?"


    "I''m good at dressing up." Of course, Amanda was confident in her dressing.


    "Really? Then I will have a check." He swallowed what Amanda was going to say.


    After a night''s entanglement, they had been together for so long, but they were always as h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ."


    "What''s the matter?" Gregorio asked.


    Amanda lowered her voice, "I don''t want to make a judgment on that matter now. If you can help me, can you help me investigate the car accident of my parents that year?"


    "I don''t know what result you want. So what if you find out this matter? Does it have any impact on you?" Gregorio asked.


    Amanda hesitated.


    She didn''t know what result she wanted to get. She just wanted to know the truth. She wanted to know if her parents were an accident or someone did it on purpose. But if it was really Harrison who did it, how should she treat Darren? These were all questions that she couldn''t figure out the answer at all.


    "If you can''t be determined, you''d better restrain your curiosity and live your own life." Seeing her hesitation, Gregorio said, "Aren''t you living a good life now? Don''t dwell on the past. The past is the past."


    "No, what happened in the past still has an impact until now. It has never really passed. When I was a child, my parents had a car accident. My little brother was lying in the hospital. How could I easily overturn it?" Amanda smiled bitterly.


    The door was pushed open all of a sudden. Startled, Amanda looked up at the person coming in.


    The man came in with his back to the room and couldn''t see his face clearly, but Amanda had recognized him at the first sight.

 Chapter 535 Postpartum Depression

    "I''m not late, am I?" Standing at the door, Lionel smiled and looked at Amanda.


    Surprised, Amanda asked Gregorio, "Did you ask him to come here?"


    "You won''t mind, will you?" Lionel asked.


    Amanda was confused.


    Gregorio explained, "Amanda, you don''t have to be afraid of trouble. It''s me who asked him to come. After the matter that I helped you hide in J Country last time was exposed, he warned me sternly that if anything happens to you again, don''t let me make decisions without his agreement.


    Looking at Lionel, Amanda] said, "I know you care about me, but I don''t want you to get involved too deeply in these things."


    Sitting opposite her, Lionel asked slowly, "Why? You would rather bother an irrelevant person than let me know? What do I mean to you? An old friend who is no longer meaningful? Is that right?"


    "I think the person you really should be responsible for is Josie. You are the one who is really responsible for her. I don''t know what will happen to me, but I don''t want to do something bad to Josie. I don''t want her to get hurt because of me," Amanda said.


    Of course she knew that although the past had become a smoke, Lionel would help her whatever she wanted to do.


    But the responsibility of Lionel was not her. As a husband, he had the obligation, and also the responsibility to take good care of his wife.


    Seeing that Amanda alienated him, Lionel was a little dissatisfied.


    He was indeed called here by Gregorio, but not to interfere in this matter, nor to play along with Gregorio. Because before Gregorio started the plan, he made a rule with Gregorio that he must let him know the contact between Gregorio and Amanda, so that he could make sure that Amanda would not be secretly taken away by Gregorio.


    Even if Gregorio wanted to win Amanda''s heart with this, he had to be fair and not take advantage of her.


    What Lionel cared about was the happiness of Amanda alone. To be honest,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    that Amanda came back to play with the children, Nora said courteously.


    "Really?" Amanda looked at the baby in her arms gently. At this moment, Christine was staring at Amanda with her big eyes. When Amanda touched her soft hair, she calmed down immediately.


    Jacob came in and said, "Mom, why didn''t you buy anything when you went shopping? You didn''t buy the jelly I wanted."


    "There are so many things that I forgot. How about I take you with me next time?" Amanda smiled sheepishly. She could only find an excuse to refuse, because she didn''t go shopping at all.


    Jacob looked at her suspiciously. He felt that his mother was a little distracted.


    He had planned to go to the company with his father. After the morning meeting with Darren, Jacob thought of his unfinished work and wanted to come back first to make it up. But he didn''t expect to see his clumsy mother when he came back.


    "These days..." Jacob suddenly said.


    "What?" Amanda''s heart trembled with fear as she heard his words. Was it so obvious that Jacob could see that she had hidden a lot of secrets?


    Jacob said slowly, "You don''t look very happy these days. I''ve learned that postpartum depression is common for pregnant women. You may have a long time to suffer that. Do you want to go out and relax?"

 Chapter 536 I Want My Stupid Mother To Be Happy

    Postpartum depression? Did she seem to suffer postpartum depression now? Amanda was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh at Jacob''s conjecture. She raised her hand to touch Jacob''s face and said, "I''m just not in a good mood recently, but I don''t suffer postpartum depression. Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile."


    "Are you sure? You scolded my dad yesterday. You won''t scold him today, right? He didn''t do anything wrong." Jacob completely doubted what Amanda had said. He had accumulated a lot of sympathy for Darren these days.


    Hearing this, Amanda looked at Jacob in surprise. Did she hear it wrong? Now her son was so partial to his father.


    She had bullied Darren so badly these days that her son could turn against her and not stand on her side at all.


    Looking at the absent-minded look on Amanda''s face, Jacob shook his head helplessly. It seemed that his stupid mother was really in a bad condition now. He had to worry about it. After all, his father was busy with business and didn''t have time.


    "Let''s go to the garden now." Said Jacob.


    Amanda shook her head. She didn''t like to bask in the sun, and she also wanted to stay here with her daughter.


    "You can''t stay in the house all day like this, just like planting flowers. You are too weak. If you want to accompany my sister, we can take her out. It''s time for her to see the sun." Then, Jacob pushed the stroller over.


    Unable to dissuade Jacob, Amanda wrapped up Christine''s body, put her into the stroller and pushed her out carefully.


    In fact, the garden of the villa was not very big. There was an open space around the house, facing the living room. A large French window was set up. There were usually only some flowers and grass planted, and someone was specially arranged to take care of them.


    Now many flowers in the garden were in low spirits. After all, the warm and wet spring had passed, and they were about to welcome the summer grill.


    A handful of sunflowers had been planted on the edge of the garden by accident, but now they were blooming very brightly.


    el sick.


    Christine yawned as she enjoyed the comfortable summer wind.


    Jacob sat on the bench and teased the rose beside him, "It feels good to come here occasionally, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been here for a long time," said Amanda, sitting next to him.


    "Because you are always trapped in that room. In your eyes, there is only that house, a little home. You are too narrow-minded." Jacob said seriously, "In fact, all the plants and trees here are our family members. The sun and breeze with flower fragrance are also our home. So, mom, what are you worried about?"


    Stroking his head, Amanda said, "My little poet, I do have a lot of things in my mind recently. I''m not as good as you. I''ll learn from you more in the future."


    Jacob took out his drawing board, on which there was a sketch. A woman in a long dress stood in front of the window, and every hair was painted very exquisite. She was holding a little baby in her arms, with a happy smile on her face.


    There was a gust of wind outside. Through the slightly raised curtains and the flying hair, everyone could see that the wind was blowing inside. The woman''s face was as delicate as Amanda''s.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. Is this for me?" Holding his drawing board, Amanda said in surprise.


    "Ask dad to frame it. Will mom be in a good mood when you see it in the future?" Asked Jacob.

 Chapter 537 Cherish The Present

    Holding him in her arms, Amanda kissed him on the cheek and said, "Mommy will be in a good mood when I stay with you, Jacob."


    "I believe that it was dad who made mom unhappy. We did have a good time in J Country before. But after we came back to H City, you always feel unhappy," Jacob said.


    Amanda shook her head, "No, it''s not your father''s fault. This is how the two get along with each other. We are blood relatives, with natural blood ties, and there are endless intimacy between us. But mommy and your daddy are two different people, with different temperament and sometimes friction. In fact, most of the time, I''m deliberately making trouble and bullying your father."


    She was lawless in front of Darren. She felt wronged and deliberately ordered him. He always spoiled her and obeyed her.


    At the thought of this, Amanda felt a little guilty. She didn''t know the truth yet, but she easily sentenced Darren to death in her heart. How could he feel if he knew her thought? He treated her so well and loved her so much.


    When Darren went back at noon, he found that Amanda had prepared a table of his favorite dishes.


    He was still a little surprised. Seeing that Amanda was as calm as usual with a smile on her face all the time, she took his coat and untied his tie herself when she saw him coming back. This was a treatment that he had never received before, which confused Darren.


    "What are you waiting for? Go wash your hands and have lunch." Looking at his dull look, Amanda couldn''t help smiling.


    She thought that since the truth hadn''t come out yet, there was no need to treat the people around her unfairly.


    "You have cooked so many dishes. Do you know that I have a hard day today?" Darren asked after he sat down.


    "Mom saw the painting I drew for her today, so she was in a good mood and did so much dishes. It has nothing to do with you," said Jacob in a low voice.


    "You bad boy, do you feel uncomfortable if you don''t say something to hurt me?" Darren pretended to pull the chair under Jacob''s but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it''s definitely not through this way." Darren pressed her under his body and kissed her directly.


    Amanda had been in a bad mood before. She always vented her anger to him. But now, Amanda became gentler. Darren couldn''t help saying, "It seems that you are really happy today."


    Feeling a little guilty, Amanda threw herself into his arms and said, "I''m in a bad mood these days, and you''ve suffered a lot with me. I won''t do this again."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you can relax yourself, everything will be fine. Besides, people who lose their temper are much more lovable than they usually look." Seeing that she actually made an apology, Darren couldn''t help smiling.


    But Amanda said resolutely, "Darren, I won''t be like this anymore. You are my husband and I am your wife. We two should help each other. I can''t be so selfish.


    You also have feelings, sadness and grievance. You can''t be ignored because you have shown less. I know your heart. I know you love me." As Amanda spoke, she hugged Darren tightly. Her voice was full of guilt and a little sadness. This made Darren''s heart ache.


    He looked at Amanda and said, "It''s good that you understand my love. Don''t think too much. It''s normal for a husband to be bullied by his wife."


    "Go to work now." Before the ambiguous atmosphere started, Amanda began to urge him to go to work.

 Chapter 538 He Didnt Have The Heart To Do That

    Darren stood up and said, "Okay, I''m leaving now."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Amanda couldn''t help hugging him from behind. She rubbed his waist and said, "Darren, did you hide anything from me?"


    The man''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but his voice was normal and calm. "Yes."


    "What?" Amanda asked subconsciously.


    Darren turned around and looked at her coldly without saying a word.


    Raising her head to look at him, Amanda didn''t know what he was going to say next. If he told her frankly what had happened in the past, would she accept it? Or did he find out what she had discussed with Gregorio?


    With a guilty conscience, Amanda tried to keep calm on the surface, but she was already frightened in her heart.


    Seeing her like this, Darren sighed slightly and said, "Do you think I have something to hide from you?"


    "How do I know? What you want to hide from me must be something you don''t want me to know," Amanda said.


    "So you don''t have to ask. I won''t let you know what I don''t want you to know," Darren smiled.


    All of a sudden, Amanda was so angry that her nose twitched and she jumped on Darren. He raised his hand in a hurry and almost caught her. He immediately scolded, "Be careful. What if I didn''t catch you just now?"


    "It was me who fell to the ground if you didn''t catch me. It has nothing to do with you," Amanda snorted.


    Seeing that Amanda was obviously unhappy, Darren said helplessly, "No matter what I hide from you, I''m doing it for your own good. There are some things that you don''t need to think so complicated. As long as you think about what you have now, you know what to choose, right?"


    "Mr. Darren, please don''t mislead people by giving a philosophy lesson, okay?" Rolling her eyes, Amanda asked, "Do you want to be the same as before?"


    She had tamed him for so long, but why did he still think like this? He was so stubborn that he couldn''t be pulled back by ten bulls.


    Being pinched by her ear and swaying back and forth, Darren turned around and put her on the bed. He pinched her nose and said, "Amanda, are you too proud recently? What are you thinking about in the godly way a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y miserable, and even if he won, he would not be happy. He had to risk everything, just for the resentment in his heart.


    Or he could give up his revenge and let Amanda have her current happiness. Sheryl would bear this secret all his life and let go of his obsession with the cause of his parents'' death.


    This was a great challenge for Sheryl. Whether he could pass it or not depended on himself.


    Biting his lips hard, Sheryl picked up the document and continued to read it.


    "By the way, there is a cooperation case with MUSA next week. You can go to see it too," said Bruce, knocking at his desk.


    "But MUSA has nothing to do with our company, has it?" Sheryl said suspiciously.


    "I''m the host of this cooperation. My opinion is very important. It''s not too much to take you in for my sake. What you need to do is to consult them. It would be better if you can get in touch with them," Bruce said with a smile.


    ''Connections?'' He remembered that when he went to the party with Bruce before, they all treated him as Bruce''s partner. After all, the atmosphere in E Country was very open, and everyone could agree with such a relationship. Therefore, Sheryl didn''t like to be too close to Bruce. He didn''t want other people to guess their relationship. Although without the help of Bruce, it was really difficult for him to have a foothold in E Country.


    "I''m not going. I have something else to do," Sheryl refused Bruce.

 Chapter 539 Hesitation

    With a bigger smile on Bruce''s face, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to take part in the meeting since he was in charge of arranging all the daily work of Sheryl and knew well about the work and study level of Sheryl.


    However, Sheryl didn''t intend to give him a reason not to go. Instead, he picked up the document, put it into his bag, pulled out a chair and left.


    "Let me drive you home." Said Bruce.


    Sheryl said indifferently, "No, thanks. I want to walk by myself."


    After setting up the company, Sheryl rented a new house nearby. It was two stops away from the company and could be reached in ten minutes by subway.


    Now walking on the street, Sheryl could easily understand what the people around him were talking about. It was not the first time for him to be nervous here.


    Summer had passed unconsciously. Although the temperature was almost the same, the calendar turned page by page, and autumn came.


    Day by day, Sheryl didn''t know how long he had to hold on for. He had thought that he could hold on with hatred in his heart, but now he was living a depressed life every day.


    He knew clearly that his sister would be sad if she knew the secret, but if he saw that Amanda was sad, Sheryl would still felt guilty.


    Although it was autumn now, there was no desolation on the street.


    The boy wearing a baseball cap still liked to paint on the wall. He walked past Sheryl on a skateboard with a bright smile on his face, which was the color of youth.


    It was a youth that Sheryl had never experienced.


    He looked at the black coat he was wearing. It was so dark that it didn''t look like a young man at all. Although he was not young, he still had a clean and fond of painting boy in his heart.


    When he returned to his room, he could see all kinds of paintings hanging on the wall and brushes on the ground. It didn''t seem that he had entered a general manager''s room, but a room of a wandering painter.


    Sheryl sighed and sat at the table.


    All of a sudden, h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    very much. After Sheryl woke up, he left and had never stayed with her.


    "Wow wow wow wow." A burst of crying came. Amanda quickly put away the phone and looked at Christine.


    Lying in the cradle, Christine cried as soon as she woke up.


    Amanda picked up Christine and put her in her arms to coax her.


    After crying for a while, Christine shrank in Amanda''s arms. Although she was unconscious, she instinctively felt at ease in her mother''s arms. After waking up, Christine stopped crying. She blinked her round eyes at her mother and wanted to reach out her little hand to touch Amanda''s face.


    Feeling that her little hand touched her face, Amanda smiled and kissed on Christine''s face. There were the milk fragrance, white skin and big eyes on Christine''s body. She was even cuter than Jacob when he was a child.


    "Mom." Now, Christine could say a simple syllable. Her mouth was wide open, but her voice was quiet. At present, she could only call Mom, dad and brother.


    "Mom is here." Amanda replied.


    With her mouth wide open, Christine called, "Mommy, Mommy." She shouted again and again, and Amanda responded to Christine again and again.


    The two were playing such a simple game.


    Jacob poked his head in at the door and said, "Mom, Aunt Maggie is here."


    Amanda hurried out with Christine in her arms.

 Chapter 540 He Has Become Like This

    At this time, Maggie''s belly had slightly swollen. She sat on the sofa, looked at Amanda and said, "Amanda, I''m here to tell you something."


    Seeing her serious face, Amanda quickly sat down and asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s not a big deal. Charles is going to jail." Maggie looked around and said in a low voice.


    "What''s going on? Why is he in jail?" Amanda asked in confusion.


    "The child who hit you was Charles'' son. Although he ran away after he hit you, it was easy for Darren to find out. Now Charles'' company went bankrupt, and he had several million debt on his own. His wife looked down upon him all the time. She had notarized his property before marriage. Now they have divorced. Charles has nothing now." Maggie sighed as she recalled the past.


    Noticing a key point, Amanda immediately asked Maggie, "Do you mean that it was Darren who did it?"


    Maggie rolled her eyes at her and said, "Who do you think is able to destroy Charles'' company in such a short time and force him to step on a dead end? Your husband is always ruthless and he won''t tell you anything. He will only do it silently. I also heard that he went to see Rose recently."


    Amanda took a deep breath, grabbed Maggie''s hand and asked, "Are you sure about this news?"


    "Where has he been on a business trip recently? Don''t you know it yourself?" Maggie looked at her and said in surprise.


    Amanda shook her head. She never cared about Darren''s work. Sometimes, he would tell her where he was going on a business trip, but Amanda never thought that Darren would go to see Rose.


    Seeing that Amanda knew nothing, Maggie''s face darkened. "If Darren dares to hurt you, I''ll tear him up."


    "Well, Maggie, my mind is in a mess now." Amanda covered her head.


    Darren went to look for Rose. Why did he look for Rose? Did he hear any news? He forced Charles to go bankrupt. Although that child knocked her down at that time, there was no need for him to be so determined.


    Thinking of the fact that she had burnt the Cheng family and made it decline


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Jacob standing by the door. She asked immediately, "When did you come here? How much did you hear?"


    "It sounds that dad is bad." Jacob sat next to Amanda and said as if nothing had happened.


    Tears welled up in Amanda''s eyes. She held Jacob in her arms and said, "He must have a reason to do so."


    "Of course, that aunt is even worse. She took away mom''s child." Jacob knew from an early age that this society was not as simple as black and white. His mother was white, and his father was black, which he had always seen. His mother was soft and kind, while his father was serious and evil.


    But his parents loved him. It was because of his father''s coldness that others did not dare to bully him and his mother.


    With a sigh, Amanda stroked Jacob''s hair and said, "I know. I always know." As she spoke, her tears slowly fell down. In front of Jacob, Amanda would also be vulnerable.


    Jacob raised his hand and wiped the tears off Amanda''s face. "Mom, don''t cry. I''m always by your side, and so is Christine."


    Christine didn''t know what happened, but when she saw Amanda crying, she frowned and began to cry too.


    Seeing the two women crying, Jacob felt headache. He grabbed two tissues to wipe their tears.


    It had been a long time since Amanda cried out. She didn''t know how to face the fact that she had entrusted Gregorio to investigate.

 Chapter 541 You Like Him So Much

    After crying for a while, Amanda calmed down.


    Jacob finally felt relieved and mumbled, "Women are getting more and more troublesome."


    "Of course not. Do you mean that I''m getting troublesome?" Amanda grumbled.


    Squatting on the sofa, Jacob said, "In fact, I think that my dad treats you very well."


    "Of course he treats me well. Otherwise, how could I come back?" Amanda said.


    "Then why are you still sad? Since you are living a good life now, don''t think about those things that make you feel bad," Jacob said.


    Amanda looked at him in surprise and asked, "Jacob, what on earth do you know? Can you tell me?"


    Jacob''s eyes were calm. "I don''t know anything, but I know that mommy has something on her mind, and daddy must know it too. I think he chose not to tell you because he wanted mommy to figure it out herself."


    Amanda also knew that she couldn''t hide this from Darren, who had an attentive mind. He had been tolerating these days just because he didn''t want to give her pressure. Amanda didn''t know what Darren had known, but she suddenly made a decision just now and wanted to do it right away.


    "Jacob, I have to go out right now," Amanda said.


    "Where are we going?" Jacob asked.


    Amanda stroked his hair and said, "If you want to ask me, I''ll tell you that I''m going to an important place, but I can''t tell you for the time being. If someone asks you where am I, tell him that I''m going to shopping, okay?"


    Jacob nodded as he heard Amanda''s words.


    "I''ll leave your sister to you. Take care of her," said Amanda, tidying up her things at once.


    He curled his lips and said, "Then come back quickly. I don''t want to change the diaper."


    Amanda immediately called Gregorio, who was still in H City and had an appointment with her at the same place.


    When they arrived at the teahouse, they entered the secret room. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Gregorio looked fine. He looked at Amanda and said with a smile, "Are you so eager to know the result?"


    He could tell that Amanda had been in a bad mood these days. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she looked very haggard. It could be seen how shocked she was when she knew the truth by acci


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to investigate. I''ve visited all the old things and old people, and I''ve seen a lot of information about the past. Many things that you don''t know, I''ve seen them all. If you don''t want to know, I will not mention them anymore."


    Closing her eyes, Amanda said in a low voice, "If that''s the case, then tell me the result."


    "Oh? Really? Don''t you worry that all your happy life will be ruined if you know this?" Gregorio asked.


    "If you haven''t found it out, I hope you won''t investigate it. Just keep this secret all the time. But now that you have found it out, I can only accept it. No matter what kind of secret it is, I have to accept it," Amanda said with a bitter smile.


    If she had really made up her mind to protect her family, she shouldn''t have gone to Gregorio and asked him to stop so late. Not everything had a chance to restart. If the result was really as bad as she had expected, she could only accept it.


    "Yes, I did investigate these. But I have to tell you that you have been worrying about nothing these days. I have found the car accident video of your parents. It was caused by the sudden burst of the tire of the car and then the direction of the turn, and then the truck that was driven over there. According to the record, your father had a call in progress at that time, so it was very likely that he was driving as he was making a phone call. Then he had a flat tire. It was a complete accident and there was no murder at all."

 Chapter 542 He Will Also Change

    Amanda was stunned. She looked at Gregorio and he didn''t know what to say. Was that the truth?


    Gregorio continued, "There is indeed a deal between Harrison and your parents. I visited one of his subordinates. At that time, Darren''s mother was seriously ill and needed organ transplant. Darren''s mother was an orphan in the orphanage, but she and your mother were cousins. But when your mother had a car accident, he did exchange your mother''s kidney for his wife, that is, Darren''s mother."


    As long as it wasn''t Harrison who killed her parents, everything would be fine.


    After listening to Gregorio''s words, Amanda couldn''t help but come forward and hug him. "Gregorio, thank you for telling me this. That''s great. I have never been so grateful to a person. Do you know? I was almost driven crazy by this."


    Gregorio stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "I know."


    He always knew that she liked Darren very much. He was not afraid of this, because he was confident that he could give her a good life. But once love went through the bone, he would be very painful if love was stripped.


    Amanda felt so painful that she didn''t want to go on.


    The reason why Gregorio had made this plan was that he bet that Amanda valued the Cheng family and her parents more than Darren. Now she finally realized that. He had been shrewd all his life, but he had been defeated in this game. From the beginning, he had lost, because she loved Darren so deeply, as if she was swallowing a honey wrapped in a blade, painful and happy.


    He had always been stick to the principle of giving her real happiness from beginning to end. Now that she had obtained it, although it was not him who gave it, he was willing to protect this rare happiness for her.


    Someone opened the door and came in with a dark face.


    Standing next to Darren, with a smile on her face, Yana tried to persuade him in a gentle voice, "Darren, don''t be impulsive. Maybe there is some misu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    With a smile on her face, Amanda said with her hands akimbo, "No, I''d like to see who is more capable of fighting between you two. If you can''t work anymore, come and be my personal assistant. You''ll have a good salary."


    "You can''t think too much. After seeing Darren like this, I think it''s true that a woman is a tiger. Well, I''m leaving." Gregorio patted her on the shoulder. After thinking for a while, he raised his hand and held Amanda in his arms. "You''re not a child anymore. Don''t do such immature things in the future. The children are still young. Don''t have a bad impact on the children. If you want to go to B Country to play in the future, you can come to me. Although you''re not my sister, you can treat me as your brother."


    Tears welled up in Amanda''s eyes. She hugged him tightly and said, "I know, Gregorio. It''s my greatest luck to meet you."


    After letting go of Amanda, Gregorio stood up and left without hesitation.


    After he left, Amanda sat back in the room, holding her chin in a daze. After a long time, Darren opened the door and asked casually, "Are you hungry? Do you want to go out to have dinner tonight? There is a new restaurant. It''s not bad."


    "I don''t want to eat. I''m a little sleepy." Murmured Amanda, who was almost asleep when she was woken up by Darren.

 Chapter 543 Jacob Coax The Baby

    Noticing that her face was a little red, Darren raised his hand again and found that she indeed had a fever. She cried so excitedly just now and didn''t pay attention to her health. She hadn''t had a good rest after giving birth, but now her resistance was so poor. He could only lift her up and send her to the hospital for an injection to bring down her fever.


    Amanda was asleep, so she didn''t respond to the injection. It was Darren who was in charge of the whole process.


    Darren used to be the most impatient to go to the hospital, but now he had to be responsible for taking Amanda to the hospital, and he had to arrange everything himself. Thinking of the big change of himself, Darren was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. He really fell into the hands of Amanda all his life.


    After the injection, Amanda reacted a little. She sat on the passenger seat, and Darren was fastening the seat belt for her. Amanda opened her eyes, held her head and said, "I''m so dizzy. I''m a little uncomfortable."


    "I''ve told you before. Be careful not to catch a cold but you are so careless. Now you have a headache. I''m not surprised that you feel uncomfortable," Darren couldn''t help but berate.


    Leaning against his chest, Amanda groaned, "I must be very weak recently. I have a fever so easily."


    "Then just stay at home and don''t run around," Darren said.


    Amanda chuckled. Now there was nothing else. All her worries were melting like the thin snow in the sun. The grass in her heart had sprouted. She had never thought that life would be so beautiful.


    "Honey," Amanda couldn''t help but call him gently.


    "What?" Darren replied. He was still concentrating on driving. He had planned to take her out for dinner, but now she had a fever, so he decided to go home.


    "Why do I like you so much?" Amanda murmured and rubbed in his arms.


    Darren rolled his eyes and said, "You just found it out? You are so insensitive."


    The night was dark, like a piece of black cloth covering the whole H City. There was a person walking in the dark night, and the laughter of the people around had nothing to do wit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ristine was concentrating on looking for the rabbit doll, she suddenly fell into a warm embrace. Smelling the familiar fragrance of the embrace, she immediately called happily, "Mom, mom."


    "Well, mom is here." Sitting next to Christine, Amanda said gently.


    Jacob stood up and said, "Thank God I don''t have to coax the baby. I''m so tired. I need to have a rest." Then he turned around and went back to his room.


    Darren said to Amanda helplessly, "Honey, you''re so bold. You let the two kids will stay at home. That''s too dangerous."


    "I trust Jacob," she replied. Amanda fell into a pile of dolls. Although it was a little funny to coax the child in this way, as long as the child had a good time.


    Darren sat beside her.


    Christine was playing with the lace on Amanda''s clothes, but when she saw Darren, she immediately raised her hand to ask Darren to hold her. She even shouted directly, "Dad, dad."


    "My little baby." Darren held his soft little daughter in his arms and kissed her on her round face. Now his little daughter finally didn''t reject his intimacy. She even took the initiative to act like a spoiled child, making him unable to resist at all.


    Leaning against Darren''s arms, Amanda said, "I''m really tired today, but I''m so happy."


    "How happy are you?" Darren felt a little uncomfortable. ''Was it because she saw Gregorio? Was she not happy at home these days?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 544 Eternal Secret

    With a smile, Amanda watched Christine play with Darren''s tie. She raised her hand to touch Darren''s chin. The man looked at her sideways and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m going to cook." As soon as Amanda stood up, Darren grabbed her hand and said, "Let me do it."


    Amanda looked at him suspiciously, "Can you? Why can''t I believe it?"


    Men were lazy at home. They didn''t do anything, nor did they clean up their clothes. In the past, he used to ask Sophie to be his life assistant directly. Now, with Amanda watching him every day, he didn''t do anything. Thinking of such a person cooking, Amanda felt that it must be terrible food.


    Darren rolled his eyes at her, turned around and went to the kitchen.


    "Wow, daddy is going to cook for us. I wonder if he can cook devil''s food." All of a sudden, Darren came over again. He held up Christine and said, "You''re sick now. Christine is still weak. Don''t let Christine get infected. Go back to your room and have a rest."


    "I almost forgot." Amanda stroked her head.


    Darren shouted, "Jacob, come down and take care of your sister."


    Jacob poked his head out of the room and asked, "Why?"


    "Your mom is sick. I need to cook." Said Darren.


    Pursing his lips, Jacob went downstairs and said, "Okay, I''ll take her to pick up the toys."


    In the evening, Darren really cooked, but his cooking skills were certainly not as good as Amanda''s. The simple green pepper with meat and stir-fried eggs with tomatoes were not bad.


    "This is the most special meal I have ever had." Jacob said, "According to this plot, I can write a primary school composition, which is called an unforgettable meal."


    "You''ve become better at complaining recently." Said Darren.


    Jacob chuckled and said, "Not very good. I rank third in the world."


    "Jacob, Jacob." Hearing Jacob''s voice, Christine immediately stood in the crib and waved at him and shouted.


    Jacob took a look at Christine and said, "Christine, stop it."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll loved this one. This was probably love. She didn''t care about anything else, as long as that one was this man.


    The night was deep outside, but the room was already full of love.


    Perhaps in the heart of those who loved each other, spring would never pass.


    Sheryl received a call from Gregorio in the morning. He was reading the company''s report for next month with Bruce.


    "Hello, Gregorio, how is everything going with you?" Sheryl hid in the office and asked with concern.


    When he cooperated with Gregorio, they had made an appointment to let Gregorio go back to H City to be in charge of his sister''s affairs. And Sheryl had to stay here first, and then use Bruce to alienate the relationship between Darren and his sister. In this way, Sheryl could complete his revenge, and Gregorio could accompany his sister.


    Before that, his sister had gone to find Gregorio and asked him to investigate the cause of his parents'' death. Everything was in Gregorio''s trick. Sheryl was very confident in Gregorio, and he had a faint feeling that Gregorio was the mainstay.


    "Sheryl, I''ll make it short." Gregorio said indifferently.


    "Okay, I''m listening." Sheryl thought something terrible had happened and said seriously.


    "Cancel the plan. I''ll quit and make this secret an eternal secret." Gregorio said.

 Chapter 545 Everything Is Gone

    Sheryl seemed to hear a thunder, and he didn''t seem to hear Gregorio''s words clearly for a moment. Sheryl held the phone tightly and said, "Gregorio, I didn''t hear what you said just now. Could you repeat?"


    Gregorio said lightly on the phone, "I said the plan was cancelled. I quit and make it a secret forever. Am I clear?"


    The plan was cancelled. Sheryl was really stunned. Well, well, they were all waiting for the good news, but Gregorio actually wanted to cancel the plan. It was ridiculous.


    His company here had been on the right track. He could immediately turn his business back to the domestic development, so that he could take back the Cheng Group step by step.


    And after her sister knew the truth, she would definitely not let Darren go easily. He had asked about it. Darren did give her half of the shares of the An Group and half of his assets. If his sister was really cruel, she could directly take half of Darren''s property. At this time, she could rebuild the Cheng Group in minutes.


    Therefore, as long as his sister could break up with Darren, there would be hope for his revenge. And the only reason why his sister broke up with Darren was that their parents died in that year.


    Now that Gregorio was going to cancel the plan and hide this secret, what was the point of his revenge.


    "Why? Why did you cancel the plan? What happened? I don''t understand," Sheryl said unwillingly.


    "What I did is for your sister''s sake." After saying that, Gregorio hung up the phone without any explanation.


    The sky was blue and there was no cloud. At this moment, he felt like a spring breeze blew in his heart. He smiled with satisfaction. ''Amanda, as long as you are happy, I can let you go, '' he thought.


    It was much more difficult to let go of hatred, but the feeling of letting it go was really good.


    He couldn''t be the man that Amanda loved most in her life, but he would be the man she trusted and relied on most. That was enough.


    He loved her, but it had nothing to do with her. Protecting her happiness was also his own business, and had nothing to do with her.


    "Hey, Gregorio, make it clear. I don''t understand," Sheryl kep


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s rolling in his eyes. It was said that men didn''t shed tears easily. After waking up, Sheryl had always wanted to live a mature life like a man. Only in front of Amanda would he act like a young man.


    Seeing that all the plans had disappeared with the change of Gregorio, how could he be reconciled? How could he give up so easily? But the voice in his heart said again and again. The revenge he forced was carried out on the premise of hurting his sister. He was determined to make his sister bear the burden of hatred.


    In fact, he didn''t like to run a company. He didn''t like to sit here and have meetings every day. He didn''t like to bring business to the company with his tongue and mouth. He didn''t like to stare at the changes of various data all the time. He needed to grasp the trend of market change in the complex data. He needed to learn a lot, but many of them that he didn''t want to learn at all.


    His life had been completely ruined by these things, leaving only an empty shell. He had given up so many things, but he only waited for Gregorio''s quit. The sense of loss everything made Sheryl feel a little unbearable. He clenched his fists and thumped on the hard railing. His hands were soon bruised. "Are you crazy? Don''t you want your hands? A man can get through anything. This kind of self-punishment is just a coward''s behavior," Bruce grabbed his hand and said.


    "Let go of me!" Sheryl shouted and threw Bruce away.

 Chapter 546 Mommy Is Unfair

    Sheryl looked at him with a sad smile and said, "Coward, yes, I''ve always been a coward. I watched my parents die in front of me, and I watched my sister being with the son of the enemy in front of me. I never know what I was doing. Since I''ve made up my mind to revenge, why don''t I tell my sister directly that it was Harrison who killed our parents?"


    "Because you are afraid that Amanda will hate you for this." What Bruce said hit the nail on the head.


    Sheryl chuckled and said, "Yes, I''m afraid that she will blame me for ruining her family and her happy life. She has done so much for me, and I can''t get her involved directly. I can''t do it. How can I revenge, how can I fight against Darren? I will become the enemy of my sister, and I will become the enemy of Jacob. I should have been their close family. I''m the only family member of my sister."


    As he spoke, Sheryl buried his head in the pillow and didn''t say anything. But his trembling body exposed the pain and entanglement in his heart.


    With a sigh, Bruce stood beside Sheryl and said, "In fact, in your heart, you are also hesitating whether the happiness of your sister or the hatred of your parents is more important. You have been lingering between the two. Since Gregorio has made this choice, why can''t you accept it?"


    "Is this his choice? It''s just his wishful thinking." Sheryl pulled out the pillow and sat up. He looked at Bruce and said, "He''s not making a choice. He''s just forcing me to stop, because he''s not going to carry out this plan anymore. Instead, he''s going to keep this secret forever. Anyone who stops him, including me, will become his enemy. He''s not just standing by and doing nothing. He''s going to join hands with Darren to deal with me. If Darren wants to deal with me, do you think I have a chance of winning?"


    Of course, there was no chance for him to win. In the past two years, Bruce had dealt with Darren. He knew Darren well.


    Sheryl was too young and full of confidence, but he didn''t have any means. Darren was much more vicious. Even when Bru


    termelon juice, jelly and salad. She asked the chef at home to help her make the jam.


    After all, it was mid-autumn festival soon. Amanda had always been thinking about Sheryl in E Country. Sheryl liked desserts, so she had to prepare more desserts for Sheryl. Although there were more fruits in E Country, she wanted to let him eat the dessert made by his sister.


    "Mommy, you look so energetic now." Sitting on the swing, Jacob saw that Amanda was busy with her work. He thought that his father was not easy. Because in order to stay with them all the time, his father had to spend two hours driving back to the manor every day.


    With a crystal fruit plate in her hand, Amanda picked up a big cherry and put it into her mouth. Hearing what Jacob said, she chuckled and said, "Don''t you like it?"


    "Of course it''s good, but it''s all for my uncle," Jacob said.


    Pursing her lips, Amanda said, "Of course I did this for your uncle. But didn''t I do a lot of things to make what Jacob wanted to eat?"


    Jacob snorted and turned around to tease Christine, who was standing in the crib. "Christine, tell me, is mom too partial?"


    Hearing Jacob''s words, Christine, who was still learning to speak, tried her best to say, "Mom, partial."


    Amanda was really impressed by her two babies. She smiled and said, "Well, how about adding your favorite food to you tonight?"

 Chapter 547 The Formation Of A Daddy

    "Mom doesn''t take me seriously. Don''t try to seduce me with delicious food." Jacob turned around and ignored her arrogantly.


    Amanda walked over and sat next to him. "Well, you don''t care whether I take you seriously or not. Did your father tell you something about me again and come to defend him?"


    Amanda knew Jacob too well. Now Jacob was really on Darren''s side all the time. Did she bully Darren in the past? He just lived in the An''s mansion for half a month. He was just preparing the things that Sheryl would use on the Mid-Autumn Festival every day. She just wanted him to come back less in the future and pay more attention to the business of the company. But he whispered in Jacob''s ear, asking Jacob to take the opportunity to bargain with Amanda.


    Darren''s IQ was really getting lower and lower now. He still wanted Jacob to help him. Amanda was so smart. How could she be so trapped?


    Unexpectedly, his mother saw what he was thinking. Jacob''s eyes twinkled and his expression remained the same. "Mom, both Christine and I miss home."


    "Missing home? Isn''t this our home?" ''After all, Jacob has been living here since he came back. He must have a deeper feeling for this place than for that small villa, '' Amanda thought.


    Jacob said, "There are many things I like in that room. It''s obviously my home. Christine also misses home and wants to pick up toys with me."


    Christine nodded in agreement. She pulled Amanda''s clothes and said, "Mom, let''s go home. Let''s go home."


    "Okay, I''ll clean it up. Let''s go home for dinner tonight." Although Amanda wanted to prepare more, she felt sorrier for her two babies. Seeing that Jacob was unhappy and Christine acted like a spoiled child, Amanda immediately agreed to go back.


    When Darren came back home in the evening, he saw that Amanda was preparing dinner obediently. Jacob made a gesture of V for him and Darren sighed in his heart, ''My son did a good job.''


    "Dad, dad." Christine jumped up and down in the crib, like a littl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou like, and she also likes you, and live a good life.


    She prayed in her heart, picked up a piece of broccoli with a fork and put it into her mouth. Then she ate it calmly.


    After lunch, Jacob was taken to the company by Darren. Anyway, Darren would not let go of any opportunity to let Jacob get in touch with the company. It was lucky that Jacob was interested in this, and Amanda absolutely couldn''t stand it. In the past, in order not to make a fool of others and not to be framed, she surprised many people under the guidance of Gregorio.


    Now that she had a choice, of course she wouldn''t ask for trouble to work in Darren''s company. In fact, the life of a housewife was also very good. She took care of her children at home every day, played with Jacob, and played with her little baby named Christine.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy." After playing with the toys for a while, Christine walked on the carpet in small steps, as if she was walking on cotton. She stumbled, stretched out her hands to maintain balance, and walked towards Amanda.


    Amanda bent down and opened her hands. Christine rushed into her arms, kissed her on the face and said with a smile, "I like mommy the most."


    "You said the same thing to your brother yesterday." What the glib Christine said couldn''t deceive Amanda, but she was still happy to hear it.

 Chapter 548 The Cooperation Of Father And Son

    Christine pouted, "Mommy is bad."


    Her favorite mother would become a bad mother. Amanda pinched her face and said, "You''re so honest. I would be best if your brother isn''t here. If you don''t get along with me, I''ll be the worst."


    "Okay." Christine replied briskly. Then she nestled in Amanda''s arms and said, "Mommy, I want to sleep."


    Amanda also felt a little sleepy, so she went back to the bedroom with Christine in her arms.


    Jacob sat behind Darren''s desk and turned on Darren''s computer to watch a movie.


    Unintentionally, Darren received an e-mail. Jacob was curious about it and clicked it. The subject was the content of the next quarter''s report. But didn''t he read the report of the next quarter when he had a meeting with Darren just now? Is there anything new?


    He directly clicked on the e-mail and downloaded an attachment, which was a compressed bag. When his father was not here, Jacob wanted to see if he could understand these contents without his father''s explanation, so he directly decompressed it. But he found that it was not a report, but a sound recording.


    Does the report need a sound recording? Puzzled, Jacob took out his headphone, plugged them into the computer and clicked on the recording.


    The recording didn''t last long. It was only half a minute, but Jacob heard the voice clearly.


    Uncle Gregorio said that the plan was cancelled and he would quit. He wanted everything to be a secret forever.


    Then there was also Uncle Sheryl''s voice, Uncle Sheryl asked him why he cancelled it.


    What was the plan? What was the secret that needed Uncle Gregorio and Uncle Sheryl to work together?


    "Are you asleep?" Darren came in with a file in his hand, but he couldn''t see the petite figure of Jacob, so he approached him and smiled.


    Jacob raised his head suddenly and pulled out his earphone. The last sentence of Uncle Sheryl was clearly played in the computer, "Why?"


    Hearing this, the atmosphere in the room froze.


    Looking at Jacob, Darren''s eyes became gloomy. "You saw it."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    him, but he had a special identity. He was Amanda''s brother, and he didn''t want to be his enemy. If he offended Amanda, it would be not worth it.


    "Of course I like my father, but Uncle Sheryl will also love me." Said Jacob.


    Sheryl loved Jacob in every way. On the one hand, Jacob was related to Sheryl by blood. On the other hand, his mother liked him the most, and his uncle liked his mother the most, so his uncle liked him the most. Jacob was quite sure of his charm.


    "He loves you, but that doesn''t mean he will change everything for you. As long as your mother cares about him enough, he will always be a bomb of uncertainty." Darren said lightly.


    "It''s too arbitrary of you to say that. Uncle Sheryl loves mommy and me so much. How could he do something to hurt Mommy?" Jacob curled his lips.


    Darren looked at him and suddenly said, "Do you want to stay in E Country for a while?"


    "I''m going to E Country?" He didn''t know why his father asked him to visit his uncle.


    Darren sighed, stroked Jacob''s forehead and said, "Now I''m most worried about your uncle. He''s young, and I''m afraid he''s not as calm as you. Besides, he''s the person your mother cares most about. Although I''m capable outside, I can''t do anything to him. I can only fight against the strong with toughness and let my son take the place of me to attack the enemy."

 Chapter 549 If We Go Back To The Past

    "What? Jacob wants to go to E Country alone? Are you kidding me?" In the evening, when Amanda heard the news from Darren, she jumped out of bed directly. Christine, who was playing toys happily beside Amanda, was almost thrown down by Amanda.


    Darren quickly pulled his daughter into his arms and said unhappily, "Be careful. What if you hurt her?"


    "She? She is just a little monkey, who is stronger than me." Looking at Christine, Amanda found that Christine was not scared at all. Instead, she giggled and danced with joy, as if Amanda was playing an interesting game with her just now.


    After rolling her eyes at her daughter, Amanda sat in front of Darren and said, "Are you kidding me? Jacob is so young. Do you want him to go to E Country alone? That''s too dangerous!"


    "It''s not me. Jacob wants to go by himself. Jacob, please persuade your mother yourself," Darren said loudly.


    After a while, Jacob appeared at the door and said lazily, "Yes, I want to go to E Country. Can''t I?"


    In fact, he didn''t want to go to E Country. It was Darren who forced him to go to E Country to subdue his uncle.


    Her father even blamed him for everything. Who remembered that he was just a seven year old child?


    "Why are you going to E Country?" Amanda asked curiously.


    "I want to go to E Country. I don''t want to stay here all the time. Besides, my uncle is coming back from E Country soon. I can come back with him then." Jacob said naturally, "Mommy has prepared grape juice and grape paste all the time. I can take them to my uncle and ask him to have some first."


    Sheryl would be back in half a month. Amanda had already been preparing at home. She didn''t expect that Jacob would go to E Country at this time.


    But it was also Darren''s plan.


    He had to carefully control the contact between Sheryl and Amanda. If Sheryl came back and chose to tell this matter to Amanda regardless of anything, then the impact on Amanda would definitely not be small. He couldn''t be unprepared for the Mid-Autumn Festival. So he asked Jacob to E Country to investigate the situation and affect Sheryl by love.


    "Well, mom, I will take good care of myself. Don''t worry." Jacob didn''t worry about Amanda''s objection at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    anted to force her to bow. As a result, even a rabbit could bite people when it was anxious. Of course, when Amanda got anxious, she didn''t care about it at all.


    They had fought so fiercely in the past, but now when they recalled it, they all felt as if they had been in a previous life.


    "If I let you go back to the past, will you still stab me?" Darren said. He was almost killed by the knife at that time.


    "I will protect our child." If everything could start over again, Amanda would not directly oppose the Cheng family at the beginning, but protect the lost child by accident. This was the greatest guilt for her as a mother. Every time she saw Jacob and Christine, Amanda would be sad for the child who was ruined by Susie.


    Darren''s heart also ached. "If we can go back to the beginning, I will protect you well and won''t let anyone bully you again."


    "Don''t always want to go back to the beginning. It''s not easy for us to get to this point." All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Amanda''s face. She hugged Darren and said, "I''m sleepy. I have to go to bed now."


    Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Watching Jacob get on the plane, Amanda was reluctant to part with him.


    Sophie went with Jacob. Sophie had to go to E Country to deal with something.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself." Jacob waved at Amanda before the security check. He had a long way to go. He wanted to fly to his uncle and see what his uncle was planning.

 Chapter 550 Decadent

    When Jacob flew to E Country without a stop, Sheryl was still sleeping.


    If there was a second person in this room, he would never believe his own eyes. Such an innocent and clean young man actually had such a messy room. The wine bottles were randomly piled up on the ground, and the bed sheet was hanging on the ground. There was a large amount of wine stains on it. The room was not ventilated for a few days, and the air was full of drunk wine breath, and the air was turbid.


    The hanging orchid on the table looked listless, probably because they hadn''t seen the sun for several days.


    A car stopped outside. Looking at the garden that had not been taken care of for a long time, the corners of his mouth twitched. Bruce had put a watering pot in the garden last time, but the position had not changed. How lazy Sheryl was!


    Bruce had just gone to the royal family''s party, which was his aunt''s fiftieth birthday party. He had only attended it for one day, but it took him a long time on the way back and forth. Even so, he came back as soon as possible to see what Sheryl was going to do after the plan was cancelled.


    However, no one answered the door after he knocked on the door. When he opened the window, he found that the living room was empty. The fruits on the table were not fresh. He frowned and threw them into the trash can. The table was also covered with a layer of dust. How lazy Sheryl was! He had just left for a few days and now Sheryl was in such a mess. What happened?


    Before talking with him, Bruce started cleaning the floor and cleaning the table. Only in Sheryl''s house could he do all kinds of dirty work.


    After cleaning up the living room, Bruce went to check Sheryl''s bedroom. As soon as he pushed the door open, a smell of alcohol gushed out, which was like a poison attack. Covering his nose, he was almost choked. After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, he looked at the figure lying on the bed in the room and the wine bottle on the ground. He was very angry.


    In the past


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    all room, isolated from the outside world. But Bruce had to break this shell, force him to accept his fate and accept the reality. Why couldn''t he stay here forever?


    Ignoring the drunken man''s nonsense, Bruce was almost pissed off by Sheryl''s cruel words. But now he had to calm down, or he might really lose his temper and really sleep with him.


    But speaking of this, Sheryl''s coat had been torn off, and his snow-white body could be seen clearly by Bruce. His slender figure and the outline of his ribs that could be seen from his waist were very attractive in Bruce''s eyes.


    Bruce didn''t want to force Sheryl to do anything, but he thought it was better to fight against poison with poison, so he said with a smile, "Okay, Sheryl, I didn''t force you before. Since you took the initiative to speak today, it would be a pity if I refuse again, right?"


    "What are you doing?" Sheryl tried to struggle out of the bathtub, but the water was still sprinkling. The bathtub became slippery. He was like a loach falling into the water, rolling around but unable to move.


    A big hand directly touched his back, and then slowly slid up along his spine, deliberately slowing down the pace. The rough and warm touch made Sheryl unconsciously have goose bumps. But before he could react, he felt a slight pain in his shoulder and was bitten by Bruce.

 Chapter 551 The Achilles Heel Of Sheryl

    The pain was like a bomb exploding on his body. Noticing that the situation was a little out of control, Sheryl struggled again and shouted, "Bruce, let go of me. Stay away from me!"


    "Why should I let you go? Didn''t you say that before? I have invested so much in you. How can I not take back the cost?" With a smile, Bruce raised his hand and tried to unbutton his belt.


    Tears streamed down Sheryl''s face. Although he had said those words to Bruce, it didn''t mean that he was really willing to let Bruce touch him.


    Just then, a melody rang. It was from Bruce''s phone. Bruce released Sheryl and locked his phone. It was a message. Seeing the message, Bruce smiled, put the phone in front of Sheryl and said, "Have a look."


    Sheryl opened his tearful eyes, only to find that the message in Bruce''s phone clearly said that Jacob would arrive at the airport at about half past ten this morning, but Sheryl''s phone couldn''t be connected. Please contact him.


    Why did Jacob suddenly come here? Sheryl wanted to take the phone and look at it carefully, but his hands were tied to the pipe. He immediately shouted, "Bruce, let go of me. Hurry up."


    No matter how depressed he was, he would never let Jacob find that his uncle was so useless.


    "It''s eleven o''clock now. They all know your address. I believe it won''t be long before Jacob comes here. Let him have a good look at his most trusted uncle. He couldn''t tear his nephew''s family apart, so he looks like a ghost now," Bruce said coldly.


    His words were so sharp and direct that Sheryl couldn''t accept it. Sheryl shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    "Let him come to see you later. I don''t need to say anything more," Bruce said and turned around and was about to leave.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Sheryl became anxious and said, "Bruce, let go of me first."


    "You can ask Jacob to unbutton the rope after he comes. After all, you are uncle and nephew. You are close family. I can open the door for you out of humanity," Bruce said. Then he left without l


    Jacob here."


    Sophie didn''t know what Darren and Jacob were going to do. She thought for a while and said with a smile, "Of course, Mr. Darren knows how to make the best of the situation. I have to go to several places to see the project when I send Jacob here. I''m the busiest one. If you see that I''m tired, you can tell Mr. Darren to give me a raise."


    After saying that, Sophie left in a hurry. Her elegant dress and slender body made her a beautiful scenery on the roadside.


    Sitting on Sheryl''s arm, Jacob moved a little and said, "Let''s go inside."


    Sheryl didn''t know what was going on with Sophie''s trip to E Country this time. He wasn''t sure if it was because of Darren''s arrangement, or because that Darren had found out his plan in E Country. He was a little flustered. Reminded by Jacob, Sheryl held Jacob in a hurry, and Bruce was carrying his luggage behind them.


    When they arrived at the living room, Jacob sat on the sofa and watched Bruce taking food and juice from the fridge, as if he was at his own home, while Sheryl sat next to Jacob as if he was the host of the family.


    ''My uncle was indeed not simple. He made a prince who was as busy as a servant here, '' Jacob thought.


    "Where are the snacks?" Seeing that, Sheryl said with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m going to buy it now. What do you want to eat?" Bruce asked.

 Chapter 552 My Intention

    "It''s up to you." Jacob enjoyed these privileges. It feels good.


    Bruce had no choice but to leave.


    After he left, Jacob immediately leaned on Sheryl''s back and said, "Uncle, I''m really surprised that he treats you so well as a prince. Did you have a good time?"


    Sheryl held his hand to prevent him from falling to the ground. She said with a smile, "I''m just here. He takes good care of me. Although he is a prince, he is a good man. You can stay a few more days and become good friends with him."


    Dad and Bruce used to be classmates, the business between the two people is also a mutual deception, how can become a good friend. Jacob thought to himself.


    Sheryl got up and asked Jacob to choose a room. Jacob immediately chose the room on the second floor, which was facing the small garden. The light was very good and the decoration was also good. Especially, there was a small balcony, and the floor to ceiling glass window was very beautiful.


    "Why is Jacob here all of a sudden? Uncle will be back soon. " Sheryl asked with a smile.


    Jacob gave him a broad smile and said, "I just know that uncle is going back, so I want to come here to have fun in the next half month. When I go back, uncle will go with me. Mom also asked me to bring something for uncle."


    As soon as he finished his words, Jacob immediately went to the suitcase to get the fruit paste and juice that Amanda specially asked him to bring with him. Although Jacob was full of disgust when he brought these things with him, they were all the gifts from his stupid mother. If he didn''t bring them with him, his stupid mother would be sad.


    Seeing that Jacob took out the glass bottle with difficulty, Sheryl''s eyes turned red.


    Compared with Jacob''s disgust, Amanda cared about her the most. Sheryl felt it the most.


    "Uncle? Are you going to cry? " With a look of disgust on his face, Jacob suddenly looked up and saw the tears in Sheryl''s eyes. He was a little stunned and looked at Sheryl in disbelief. Was it so simple that his uncle was so softh


    efend himself. After all, the car accident almost ruined the whole Cheng family.


    "Aren''t you going to tell my mother the truth?" Asked Jacob.


    Darren said, "didn''t your mother make a choice?"


    In the end, Amanda gave up the idea of knowing the result, which meant that she didn''t want to lose her current happiness at all. With this, Darren felt enough.


    However, Jacob didn''t give up and said, "But do you want to hide it from me all the time? If I insist on asking Uncle Gregorio to investigate, won''t you take the opportunity to make them lose trust in me? Will you really tell my mom the truth? "


    Hearing his casual question, Darren''s eyes darkened. He said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "If you didn''t find out, I wouldn''t tell your mother about this. I''m a man and I have my own selfish side. I can sacrifice everything for you, because you are the most important person for me."


    "I understand." Jacob nodded and smiled innocently. "Me too. Mom and Dad, our family is the most important." She said.


    When he remembered his promise to his father, Jacob came over and stubbornly put the card into Sheryl''s hand and said, "Uncle, don''t misunderstand. This money is not Dad''s. It''s dad''s money to buy my design. It''s my own money. Although it''s not much, it''s my love. Because uncle is so tired, he also wants to do his best for uncle."

 Chapter 553 We Are Family

    "Jacob." Hearing Jacob''s explanation, Sheryl''s heart softened. He held Jacob in his arms and said, "I''m really happy that you have such a heart, but I don''t need it. I can''t do anything for you and my sister now. I just made living from it.


    "Uncle, we are family." Jacob said, "And if mom knows that you work so hard here, she will definitely feel sorry for you."


    "Then don''t tell your mom." Sheryl touched his little head and coaxed, "Uncle is really fine."


    "Yes, it''s a secret between uncle and me." Jacob smiled like a child.


    When Bruce came back from buying snacks, he saw Sheryl teach Jacob to water the flowers with a kettle. Such a daily life looked so natural and warm.


    He could not help but feel relaxed.


    "Isn''t it too much for you to water the flowers like this?" After putting down the things, Bruce stood up and said.


    Sheryl smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate Jacob. He is really good at raising flowers."


    Jacob raised his head to look at Bruce and said, "I''m not only good at raising flowers, but also good at other aspects."


    ''This little boy even knew to show off, '' Bruce thought. With a smile on his face, Bruce looked at Jacob and said, "Really? I''m curious. What else are you capable of?"


    Jacob glanced at him and said indifferently, "Play games."


    "Really? We just bought a new game. You can have a try." Bruce didn''t know why Darren sent Jacob here. At that time, he had made a deal with Darren and asked Darren to deal with Amanda. He could do whatever he wanted to do to Sheryl in E Country. Although he didn''t do anything, someone suddenly stepped in. Even if it was just a child, he still felt that Darren wanted to make a fuss about it.


    Since he was provoked by Bruce, there was no reason for Jacob to refuse. He often asked Amanda to accompany him at home. Although he often drew, Jacob was not inferior to others in terms of games.


    The two of them immediately


    My uncle is going back in half a month."


    Staring at him, Bruce asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    Jacob rolled his eyes at him and said, "Or why do you think I''m here?"


    Sheryl smiled and said, "Then Jacob can have a good time here. I will postpone everything. In fact, there are many interesting places nearby. Do you want to climb the mountain or swim?"


    Hearing what Jacob said, Bruce thought that he didn''t get a satisfied answer Hearing that, Bruce was speechless, but he had no choice.


    The second game started again, and Jacob was beaten hard again. He pursed his lips and sat next to Sheryl. Sheryl immediately stared at Bruce. It was not suitable for him to bully a child.


    Hearing that, Bruce was a little speechless. Sheryl would never believe that his nephew was actually a scheming wolf. He was thinking about how to swallow him in one gulp. But he couldn''t do too much. But Bruce knew very well that it was impossible for Jacob to lose like that. The child''s concentration and reaction were far from what he could show now.


    ''So why was Jacob hiding his ability?'' Bruce wondered.


    "What else do you want to ask?" Jacob pretended to be innocent.


    With a smile, Bruce said to Sheryl, "I bought some fresh strawberries. You can wash them and taste them."

 Chapter 554 The Exposed Transaction

    "Strawberry? I''m allergic to strawberry now. I feel sick when I smell it. It''s terrible." Bruce wanted to throw Sheryl off. Jacob realized it and tried to stop it. Sheryl was now the big killing weapon in Jacob''s hand. As long as Sheryl was here, Jacob was not afraid of being bullied by Bruce.


    ''Be allergic to strawberry? A bad excuse, '' Bruce rolled his eyes at Jacob and thought.


    Jacob rolled his eyes at him. As long as he was there, he wouldn''t let his uncle go.


    "Jacob doesn''t like strawberry. Let''s give them to our neighbors later." Hearing that Jacob was allergic to strawberry, Sheryl immediately ordered, "Throw away the strawberry paste and strawberry juice in the fridge as soon as possible. Don''t leave them in the fridge."


    Looking at Sheryl helplessly, Bruce thought, ''What''s wrong with you? Are you completely defenseless against Jacob?''


    "Go ahead and ask," Jacob said with a smile.


    As if he didn''t want to bully a child anymore, Bruce asked lazily, "What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    It was so simple. Jacob said perfunctorily, "Anyway, you are a good cook. Let me have a taste of the dishes you cook."


    This little guy was really not simple.


    When Bruce was about to stand up to clean up, Jacob stopped him and said, "Don''t leave, we still have one more round to play."


    "You''ve lost twice in a row. Who will be in charge of the third round? Save it. Practice more these days. If you want to play with me in the future, I''ll be with you at any time," Bruce said. He was about to go out.


    However, Jacob stood in front of him and said stubbornly, "No, I want to play. If you play this round with me again, I will let you go."


    "If I leave, can you stop me?" Bruce asked.


    "Yes, I can''t stop you. But if you leave, I will shut the door," Jacob said.


    "I have the key."


    "I can change the lock."


    "I can come in through the window."


    "The I will put a mouse clip under the window."


    Sheryl hurried out to mediate, "You two stop quarreling. Since Jacob wants to play, it''s n


    st if he could lose, because he had really become one of Sheryl''s backbone. With the help of Bruce, Sheryl could do whatever he wanted in E Country. How could Darren tolerate such a thing happening? He knew that supporting Sheryl would ruin the relationship of his family, and he had done so much for him. Of course, Darren didn''t mind his son''s behavior. He wanted to warn Bruce.


    "Don''t change the topic. I''ll ask you, why did you ask Jacob to come here? Why did you ask him to expose the deal between you and me in front of Sheryl?" said Bruce coldly.


    His voice was loud, and Amanda was so close to Darren, so of course she could hear him clearly. She looked at Darren suspiciously. ''Didn''t Darren say that Jacob wanted to go there on his own? How could Jacob do such a thing?


    Was Jacob really sent by Darren to E Country?'' she thought.


    There was a hint of coldness in Amanda''s eyes. If Darren really dared to take Jacob as his pawn, she would really be angry.


    "Jacob is dealing with the company''s affairs now. It''s not surprising that my son has such a good taste. He knows it by himself. I don''t need to tell him deliberately." Darren said with a sense of complacency, "Besides, my son went there just to have fun with Sheryl. They are the best friends. Even if you are unhappy, you have to endure it. My little guy is very powerful."

 Chapter 555 Rules Of Adults

    "Okay, Darren. I''d like to see if I will be afraid of this little guy even if I am not afraid of his father." How dare he say such cruel words to him in public? It was too much. Bruce didn''t believe that he couldn''t defeat such a little boy.


    After hanging up the phone, Darren saw Amanda. He held her in his arms and kissed her between her eyebrows. "Our son is teaching Bruce a lesson. Aren''t you happy?"


    "Teach him a lesson? Bruce is the prince, and Jacob is just a kid. How could Jacob teach him a lesson?" Amanda said worriedly.


    Darren smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Sheryl is there. Even if Bruce is the king, Jacob won''t be afraid of him, let alone the prince."


    "That''s right. My son is the best wherever he goes." Of course, Amanda was very confident in her son.


    "Brother, brother." Christine got out of the cradle, wiggled into Amanda''s arms and shouted. She hadn''t seen her brother for a long time. She missed him so much.


    "Brother will be back soon," Amanda said with a smile.


    Christine nodded in confusion.


    After hanging up the phone, Bruce calmed down in an instant. In fact, it was useless to call Darren. Darren didn''t restrict Jacob''s actions at all. The reason why he had no advantage was that Jacob was protected by Sheryl. It was a difficult problem for him. But he was not afraid at all. He really hadn''t done anything to betray Sheryl. He needed to find out the truth. It would be easier to get the evidence.


    Sheryl''s company was founded by him, and everything was done by him. No one else could do this.


    If it was said that Bruce didn''t love Sheryl wholeheartedly, a three year old child wouldn''t believe it.


    After driving Bruce away, Sheryl was still angry.


    Jacob tugged at the corner of his clothes and said, "Uncle, don''t be angry. He just has that idea. Dad asked me to tell you that the money he gained from Bruce was all for uncle to start a business. It''s all because of his wrong idea. We are a family. How could he use money to buy


    E Country and choose to set up a company.


    It was known that Amanda owned half of the shares of the An Group. If Sheryl really wanted to, he could enter the An Group confidently.


    Jacob nodded and said, "Of course I know that uncle will not lie to mommy and me. Mommy always said that uncle will protect Jacob."


    If Amanda heard this, she would definitely say that she didn''t say this. With Darren around, how could she ask Jacob to look for protection from Sheryl?


    "Yes, I will protect your mommy and Jacob," Sheryl murmured as if he was making a vow.


    It seemed that he had done a good job. Jacob smiled with satisfaction.


    In the evening, when Sheryl saw the phone call from Bruce, his face turned cold and he directly hung up the phone. Then he received a message from Bruce, "Sheryl, the fact is more important than what you heard."


    Looking at the message, Sheryl thought for a while and finally deleted it.


    He knew what was on Bruce''s mind. No matter what kind of deal he made with Darren, it was between the two of them. Sheryl didn''t get involved in it, nor did he suffer from it.


    Although it didn''t feel good to be set up for a while, adults had to obey the rules of adults, and Sheryl was no exception. He had nothing to complain about. At least, Darren didn''t force him, and neither did Bruce.

 Chapter 556 Frighten A Kid

    Even so, Sheryl still felt uncomfortable. In the next few days, he hung up the phone as soon as he saw the phone call from Bruce. He didn''t go to the company reasonably and stayed at home every day to paint with Jacob.


    "Uncle, let''s go surfing." Jacob had lived here for a few days and began to take it as a holiday. He put down the drawing board and suggested.


    Sheryl nodded with a smile, "Okay, I''ll prepare it right away. What do you need?"


    "Let''s go and buy it directly. I don''t bring any equipment with me," Jacob said.


    Sheryl went out with Jacob and took the subway directly.


    Jacob asked curiously, "Uncle, why don''t you take a car here?"


    He didn''t go out with Sheryl before. He didn''t know that Sheryl was afraid of cars now. Seeing that Sheryl lived a good life here, it should be normal for him to have his own car. His father was at home and always urging his mother to get her driving license. Then she could drive freely in the future.


    Sheryl looked a little embarrassed, but he didn''t hide it from Jacob. "Uncle has been unable to take a car since I woke up."


    Jacob blinked suspiciously and looked at Sheryl in confusion.


    Sheryl touched his head and explained, "I have gone to see a psychologist. The general situation is that the car accident left a very serious psychological shadow on me. After all, at that time, I was a little older than Jacob. I clearly remember the tragic scene of the car accident, so every time I get close to the car, I will constantly recall the past, and fear will constantly appear and surround me."


    Although Jacob hadn''t experienced the car accident personally, he could feel it from his mother''s description and his uncle''s past. At the thought of this, a murderous look appeared in Jacob''s eyes. Even if that man was his father''s father, he had no right to hurt the happiness of his mother''s family, and left such a serious psychological trauma to his uncle.


    "Uncle." Jacob immediately raised his little hand and held Sheryl''s hand. "I''m sorry to remind you of what happened in the


    that the story of Pinocchio was widely spread. Seeing that Jacob was so sure, the little boy could not help but believe it. He asked carefully with a sad face, "I disturbed you just now. What will happen then?"


    "Of course it will come to you." With an innocent look on his face, Jacob said, "It will crawl to your pillow, your ear, your quilt and hold you with its pincers in the middle of the night when you sleep."


    "It can''t find me. My home is far away from here." The little boy said, puffing out his chest.


    Jacob pointed at the ocean mysteriously and said, "Did you see it? It''s the sea. There are so many things in the sea that it can walk to the shore. It''s not difficult to find you, because it''s a ghost crab. It can walk everywhere. Look, you have one on your shoulder."


    The boy screamed when he saw a little crab on his shoulder. He rolled up in the sand and whined, which startled the people around him.


    Sheryl''s mouth twitched. Was it really appropriate for Jacob to frighten others in front of him like this? The kid was rude because he refused to apologize when he knocked Jacob down. But was it appropriate for the kid to be educated like this?


    "Andy, what''s wrong with you?" A woman ran over and asked with concern.


    Andy threw himself into the woman''s arms and cried, "Mom, there are crabs biting me and crawling into my trousers."

 Chapter 557 A Heartwarming Scene

    "Hello, auntie, don''t worry.


    It''s this crab that climbed on his shoulder," Jacob said with a smile. Everyone would be softhearted if Jacob showed a smile on his face. He picked up the little cyan crab and handed it to the woman.


    When the woman saw the little crab, she pulled Andy away and said, "Andy, you''re too timid. It''s just a little crab. It''s so embarrassing for you to do so."


    Andy was frightened. He held the woman''s waist and didn''t say anything. The woman had to leave with Andy. She smiled politely to Jacob and Sheryl and said, "I''m sorry to scare you."


    Sheryl replied politely, "Never mind."


    After they left, Jacob looked at Sheryl with an innocent look and said, "I''ve been watching ghost stories recently, so I can''t help but stick to the principle of knowledge is strength to maintain my dignity. Will you support this behavior? Will you blame me?"


    Sheryl smiled helplessly, patted the sand on Jacob''s body and asked with concern, "Are you all right? This is what I worry about the most."


    "I''m fine." Now Jacob was in good health. He was as healthy and active as a normal child, so he could play freely.


    After picking up a lot of shells, Jacob didn''t want to go surfing. He just wanted to buy some tools to make handcraft. Sheryl had to carry a lot of things and followed Jacob back.


    As soon as they came back, Sheryl saw Bruce''s car parked in the yard. Bruce came here with a convertible, and he had the key to this place, so he was waiting here.


    "Hey, you are here," Jacob greeted with a smile when he saw Bruce.


    Looking at the shells in Sheryl''s arms, Bruce asked, "It seems that you went to the seaside. How was your trip?"


    "Not bad." Sheryl said indifferently, "How long have you been here?"


    "It''s been a while. I think you''ll be back soon. So I just wait here. What are you going to do after picking up so many shells?" Bruce asked in a brisk tone as usual.


    Jacob said, "We picked up the shells and wanted to make something. Would you like to go with us?"


    Startled, Bruce felt that Jacob''s attitude towards him had changed a little. He didn''t know what tricks the little boy was going to play, but he didn''t worry about it.


    Seeing that it was Jacob''s invitation


    ten slender fingers and snow-white nails, which were as round as jade. It was originally just a ball of mud, but it slowly turned into a round cake, a round bowl, and a round plate. The smooth soil shone like jade in his hands, which looked especially beautiful when it was set against his hands.


    Sheryl had been watching how to make the plate with his chin on his hand, but he was fascinated by Bruce''s hands unconsciously. Bruce thought Sheryl was looking at him to make the dishes, but he had no idea that his hands were so attractive.


    Jacob was frowning and making the model he wanted. Although the flowerpots were round, he wanted to make a different one, so it was difficult to make a diamond. It was the first time that an ordinary person could make a circle, but Jacob had a very high standard for himself.


    After making a few pieces of mud embryo, Jacob was a little tired. He turned his face to look at what Bruce was doing, but unexpectedly he saw that Bruce was slowly making a round plate with a smile on his face. At this moment, his uncle was seriously looking at it, and the expressions of the two people''s attention could not be inserted by a third person.


    Jacob suddenly had a feeling that these two people should be so good all their lives, because since his uncle woke up, he was sensitive and cautious about everything. There were really few people who could make his uncle relax his vigilance without scruple.


    He would also feel sorry for his uncle.

 Chapter 558 You Are Attractive

    "Hey, what are you doing? Are you making your flowerpot?" When Bruce raised his head to look at Jacob, he couldn''t help but remind him.


    Jacob came back to his senses and found that he had been paying attention to his uncle and didn''t pay attention to the thing in his hand. As a result, he made a crooked thing, which was just like an abstract work. He couldn''t help showing a look of regret. It was broken again.


    "Do you need my help?" Seeing that Jacob was depressed, Bruce asked.


    "No, thanks." He was not that stupid. It was all because he was distracted just now that he broke another piece. When he concentrated, he would definitely be able to make what he wanted. Jacob lowered his head and took out another piece to start making.


    "Come on, Jacob. I''m looking forward to your shell flowerpot," Sheryl cheered up Jacob.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I can make it." With his cheeks bulged up, Jacob began to work with great ambition.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Bruce didn''t stop his work. He quickly made a plate and then applied some color to it.


    "What color of flower do you want?" Bruce asked.


    Sheryl thought for a while and said, "Make red lotuses. They look fresh."


    The red lotus and the emerald green lotus leaves were so beautiful. "Let''s gather lotus seed by southern river shore. The lotus sways with teeming leaves we adore. Among the leaves fish play and have fun," Sheryl couldn''t help but recite the poem in this way. The scenery in the poem was really beautiful.


    "You always read poems when you immerse yourself in something. I think you don''t have to do business. It''s good to be a wandering poet. You can read poems all the way," Bruce said with a smile.


    Sheryl rolled his eyes at him and said, "Begging and composing poems all the way?"


    In fact, such a free life was also very tempting for Sheryl. He really wanted to escape from all the disputes and live a carefree life, but it seemed to be an extravagant hope for him. He had no right to choose his own life since he woke up.


    With a little melancholy, Sh


    sister has a prejudice against me. Although I don''t know how it happened, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I have to ask your brother-in-law to take up more of her time. Don''t waste too much energy on me. I just hope that we can have a normal relationship, not anything else," Bruce explained quickly.


    Hearing what he said, Sheryl of course believed that Bruce was a very proud man. Although he was shameless sometimes in front of Sheryl, as a man, he was responsible for what he should say.


    "You are the type of person described on the Internet now," Sheryl said.


    "Which kind?" Bruce asked.


    "The one who can do whatever he wants with money," Sheryl answered.


    He gave away a large sum of money just to make friends with him. Why was it so troublesome? Was it very difficult to make a friend with him?


    "In fact, you don''t have to give my brother-in-law the money at all. I became friends with you not because my sister didn''t restrict us, but because there is indeed something on you that attracts me and makes me involuntarily want to get close to you," Sheryl stopped and looked at Bruce.


    Hearing this, Bruce''s eyes suddenly lit up. He was still recalling the lines Sheryl had just said, which were similar to honeyed words. He couldn''t help smiling and asked, "Really? How attractive? I don''t know that I''m an attractive person in your eyes."

 Chapter 559 Let It Go

    ''What attracted me?'' Sheryl smiled in a low voice. Bruce lived a carefree and bold life, but he was mature and thorough. As a prince, he had more things than others since he was a child, but the fun of growing up together would also lose a lot. He was mature and steady, but sometimes he would show his childishness. It was not difficult to get along with him. He was the person Sheryl wanted to be.


    "Tell me now," Bruce urged.


    Sheryl rolled his eyes at him and said, "As a prince, there are many people around you to praise you. You don''t have to force me to say these good words to you."


    "I just want to hear it from you." There was hope in Bruce''s eyes.


    "If I can grow into a person like you and be able to be on my own, I will be satisfied. I''m with you because I want to learn from you," said Sheryl.


    ''Learn from me?'' Hearing that, Bruce was a little dissatisfied. After a long while, his joy was gone again.


    "You don''t have to care about my sister''s attitude. She respects my opinion the most." Looking at the flowers around him, Sheryl said in a low voice, "Anyway, it''s my fortune to know you and become your friend. You helped me a lot later, but I still treat you like this. It''s my responsibility. I''m sorry."


    Noticing that there was something wrong, Bruce quickly said, "I''m willing to do all these. I don''t need you to owe me anything. You know, it''s really easy for me to do these. I''m willing to do it. If you want to repay me, I can also get a return after you expand the scale of the company."


    "But we can''t go on," Sheryl murmured.


    "Why?" Bruce asked. Sheryl actually wanted to give up. Hearing this, Bruce was stunned. Although Sheryl''s attitude had been wavering before, he would finally firmly turn to revenge. Now he was even willing to give up.


    Thinking of Jacob''s innocent smile, Sheryl sighed. He was alone in E Country, and every time he hesitated, He always wanted to grit his teeth and hold on. But now seeing Jacob, he could not be ruthless to continue to take revenge.


    He didn''t wa


    f go. He kept blaming himself for his revenge and exiled himself into the torrent of society. He didn''t know that such a man like him made Bruce''s heart ache.


    "As a common person, how can I let go of everything?" When he was buried in Bruce''s arms, Sheryl was a little stunned. Then the sense of security surrounded him made him feel like a baby''s cradle, which made him want to give vent to his feelings. With tears in his eyes, he couldn''t help but grab Bruce''s clothes tightly. His voice trembled choked, "Every time I hesitated, I would have a nightmare. I dreamed of the scene on the day of the car accident. My parents and I were chatting in the car before, but the car was destroyed in a twinkling of an eye. When I woke up, more than ten years had passed, and the world was overturned. I realized that my sister marry the son of the murderer who killed our whole family, but I could do nothing. I really wanted to take me away from the car accident, so that I wouldn''t have to drag my sister down for more than ten years. She could also get happiness, and I wouldn''t be so painful."


    "Don''t think too much. People can only have hopes when they alive. If you died with your parents, your sister might not be so happy now." Hearing what he said, Bruce''s heart softened and patted him on the shoulder.


    In that case, he wouldn''t be able to meet him.

 Chapter 560 Birthday Gift

    Sheryl didn''t say anything more. The two of them had already walked to the place where the charity products were sold. On the shelf, there were finished products made by all kinds of people. Some of them were strange and looked crooked, while some were lifelike and alive.


    The price was marked according to the mood of the person who made it at that time. Some ugly things were marked with a sky high price, while some looked beautiful, but the price was ordinary.


    "This ugly fish looks so expensive." Sheryl picked up the well-made ugly fish and said with a smile. The fish pouted and looked very angry. The funny half blink of an eye made people smile unconsciously.


    "Really?" Bruce asked.


    Sheryl nodded and looked at the series of zero on it. He smiled helplessly and said, "But this is really sky-high price. I can''t afford it." The price tag on this ugly fish was so much zero. It seemed that the master wrote it casually.


    With a smile, Bruce took out a pen and added a small point in front of the series of zero numbers. "Can you afford it in this way?"


    Ten thousand instantly turned into one dollar. Looking at him, Sheryl didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Hey, how can you randomly change his price? Change it back quickly. If we change his price without his permission, it''s so rude."


    "No, you said you couldn''t afford it. I''ve already lowered the price. If you still can''t afford it, it can be seen that what you just said is fake." With a straight face, Bruce pushed the fish into Sheryl''s hand.


    Looking at him, Sheryl blinked and said, "Did you do it?"


    "You are smart enough to see that I''m so extraordinary at a glance. You''re a little knowledgeable," Bruce said calmly.


    "Ha ha." Sheryl couldn''t help laughing. He held the fish in his hand and out it beside Bruce''s face. The he said, "Not bad. You do look like each


    e, and the whole vase''s layout was his name. It took a lot of time and effort. He didn''t expect that Jacob was so exquisite.


    "Today is uncle''s birthday." Jacob blinked playfully and said, "Mommy hasn''t forgotten. It''s me who asked mommy to give uncle a surprise. What do you think? Surprise or not?"


    ''My birthday?'' Sheryl didn''t know that his birthday was coming. He didn''t know the time yet. It wasn''t long after he woke up, but it turned out that his birthday was coming.


    Hearing what Jacob said, Bruce said with dissatisfaction, "Jacob, can you stop celebrating his birthday? It hasn''t arrived yet. We have jet lag, okay?"


    "My uncle was born in H City. Of course he will celebrate his birthday On H City time. You''re late. Why don''t you cook a big meal to make up for us when we go back later?" Jacob rolled his eyes at him and said, "You seem to be a good cook. Let''s make do with it."


    ''Make do with it? Did he just make do with my cooking? This brat was so rude, '' Bruce thought.


    But Sheryl didn''t care about it at this time. He looked at the shell vase that Jacob drew specially for him. It turned out that Jacob was busy preparing this gift for him with all his heart. It was definitely the best gift he had received.

 Chapter 561 The Feeling Of Rebirth

    "Thank you, Jacob. I''m very happy." Sheryl held Jacob, who was very small in size, in his arms. With his determination, even if he gave up revenging, he was willing to risk his life for Jacob.


    Seeing that he was so happy, Bruce curled his lips, but the corners of his mouth also curled up. At least, Sheryl was happy at the moment. He valued hatred too much, but he couldn''t really be ruthless. Love and hatred entangled in his heart, just torturing himself over and over again.


    When the three of them went back together, Jacob found an ugly fish in Sheryl''s pocket and asked, "It''s bought by you, uncle?"


    Sheryl nodded. Because it was done by Bruce and changed the price willfully, Sheryl paid for it.


    "Is it beautiful?" Bruce asked.


    Jacob raised his chin arrogantly and said, "Not bad, but not as good as mine."


    "You naughty boy." With these thoughts in his mind, Bruce raised his hand and lifted Jacob up to carry him on his shoulder. The feeling of heavy head and light feet made Jacob lose his balance all of a sudden. He shook his little arms and legs and protested, "Bruce, it''s unfair for you to bully the small."


    "Whatever you say. Sit tight. We''re going." As he spoke, Bruce carried Jacob on his shoulder and ran forward. Sheryl ran with them with a smile. The wind was very gentle in his ears, and the smile in Sheryl''s eyes was also very warm, like a flower blooming in front of water.


    In the middle of the night, Jacob made a call to inform his mother of his safety.


    "Today, I personally made a shell vase for my uncle. He liked it very much, but Bruce kept complaining that I didn''t celebrate uncle''s birthday on time." When it came to today''s matter, Jacob was so happy that he burst into laughter and rolled back and forth on the bed. "Uncle likes the gift I made. Do you like it, mommy? I''ll make one for you when I go back."


    "Okay, Mommy will wait." Lying in Darren''s arms, Amanda listened to Jacob who was interested in what was happening here with a smile in her eyes. She had been worried that Jacob would make trouble for Sheryl, but she didn''t expect that the two of them would have a good time here. When Jac


    rdly now. What are you thinking about?" Looking at the smile on Darren''s face, Amanda leaned over and asked, rubbing her chin.


    He put her head on the edge of the bed and said lazily, "It''s so late. Don''t make trouble anymore. Go to bed. I have a meeting tomorrow."


    Amanda raised her hand, rubbed her nose and complained, "Fortunately, my nose is real. Otherwise, my nose must have been broken by you. You patted me on the head without saying anything. That''s enough." But she just said that. Because she was in a good mood after receiving Jacob''s call. A tigress could turn into a lamb in minutes.


    The temperature in B Country had begun to drop. It was autumn, but it felt like winter. Gregorio was wearing a dark gray sweater and a dark green coat. His handsome face attracted many passer-by. The elegance and calmness of the Oriental man were reflected in his every move.


    He didn''t show much expression on his face, and the photo sent by Sophie was still displayed on his mobile phone. He didn''t expect that his sister had fallen in love with someone at the first sight on the street of E Country after so many years of being a single woman. The man in the photo was obviously a few years younger than Sophie.


    "Brother. I think I have finally let it go. Do you know the feeling of a seed sprouting in spring after it froze for a long time? I think I feel it." Seeing her meaningful message, Gregorio was lost in thought.

 Chapter 562 A Lovelorn Girl

    In the face of his sister''s sudden emotional change, what Gregorio could respond was only a slight smile. For her to start a relationship at this time and enjoy the sweetness of love, of course Gregorio was happy for her.


    But when he thought of the woman he loved, he didn''t know when he would find someone to drive her away from his heart.


    "Excuse me, please make way for me." A crisp female voice suddenly sounded behind him. Gregorio reacted quickly and immediately dodged, but he didn''t expect that the person behind him was also dodging this way. As a result, she bumped into Gregorio''s arms. The soft and moist touch made Gregorio stunned, and then his hand fell down. The girl screamed and almost fell to the ground. She quickly grabbed Gregorio''s collar. The little sunflowers with water drops trembled all over the ground.


    The girl had clear eyes and looked very young. Her eyes were red, with stubbornness that didn''t belong to her age. The sunflowers in her arms were trembling with golden petals, adding some brilliance to this cold city.


    "Hey, are you a man? Even if I bumped into you accidentally, you wouldn''t let me go halfway. That''s so rude." The girl looked at the sunflowers scattered on the ground and pouted angrily.


    Gregorio released his hand and said lightly, "Sorry, it''s just a reaction. I didn''t mean that."


    The girl blinked in surprise. "Why don''t you scold me? I hit you first."


    "What are you talking about? Do you need to be scolded?" Gregorio turned around and was about to leave.


    The girl''s face immediately flushed. She angrily stood in front of Gregorio and said, "Hey, why are you so excessive? Is there anyone who talks to a girl like this?"


    "Get out of my way," Gregorio said coldly.


    The girl was stunned, and then she felt that she had offended someone she shouldn''t have offended. She pouted and mumbled, "Man, why are you so moody? Sure enough, all of the men are bad!" It seemed that her sadness was affected. The girl''s tears slowly fell down, dropping on the sunflower in her arms. It turned out that the water drops were not the dew on the flowers, but her tears.


    "I flew so far away that I could afford a ticket to see him with the money I earned from a summer vacation job. But he has been with someone else here. He still wanted to lie to


    istance relationship was very difficult, and she did not shrink back. But when she came to him from thousands of miles, she saw him being with another girl and living together with her for a long time.


    She came here to witness a relationship that had already been betrayed. The girl felt that her dream should wake up.


    "Miss, please come in." A policeman stood at the door and said.


    The girl''s heart jolted. She walked in carefully and asked, "What else can I do for you?" ''Oh my God! Is there any follow-up? I really can''t stand it., '' she thought.


    As a result, a policeman took out a black wallet and said, "Your boyfriend put it aside and forgot to take it. We found it just now. I''ll leave it to you."


    ''But I don''t know him at all, '' she said in her heart. The girl wanted to say something, but when she thought of the reason why she had been in the police station with Gregorio before, she swallowed her words and walked out of the police station with his wallet in a daze.


    She opened the wallet on the street and wanted to see Gregorio''s ID. "He is a man from H City. I''ve been to H City, but I didn''t expect him to be from H City. But his language of B Country is quite standard," she said to herself.


    But how could she find this man in such a vast sea of people?


    It was at night when Gregorio changed his clothes that he found his wallet was missing. His first reaction was that he fell into the police station, because the police wanted to see his identification. After that, he did not use his wallet again.

 Chapter 563 Is He As Handsome As Me

    There were his ID card, name card, some cash and several bank cards in the wallet.


    Gregorio went to the police station first. The police said in surprise, "Your girlfriend has taken it away. Didn''t she give it to you?"


    He couldn''t help thinking of the little girl with a sunflower in her arms. She looked like a simple student. The money in his wallet should be enough for her to buy air tickets to any country in the world. She wouldn''t have to work hard for another summer vacation to make up a plane ticket to witness the destruction of love.


    But the identification card inside was very important to him. Gregorio didn''t say anything more, turned around and left.


    "Hey, you are finally here." A crisp female voice sounded behind him again. A girl walked out from the shadow in the corner of the flower bed. She had been sitting there for too long, and her knees were a little bent unnaturally. Looking at Gregorio, she waved her wallet and said, "Finally you are here. I don''t dare to go in and give it to them, because I''m afraid that they will blame me if they find out that we are not a couple. I think you''ll take it back if you find it''s thrown away, so I''ve been waiting here."


    Gregorio looked at her and said in a low voice, "Don''t you know the temperature here will drop to seven or eight degrees at night? Are you not responsible for your own health at all?"


    Looking at her thin clothes and trembling, Gregorio''s eyes were a little gloomy.


    The girl was startled and then said, "I''m fine. In fact, it''s cool." However, her poor acting skill and pretending to be strong couldn''t hide from Gregorio.


    ''Do girls nowadays have to do this? She was so stupid that she would never admit defeat and never say anything weak, '' he thought. Unconsciously, her face overlapped the lively face in his memory. He slowly raised his hand to touch her face, as if he had traveled through space and time back to the time when they first met.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" The girl was surprised by his action, but she didn''t dodge, because she could tell from his body that he was not a bad guy. He had a sense of vicissitudes and calmness, like a pine on a snow mountain, with white snow in his cloak, dark green needle leaves with cold light, but making people feel at ease to rely on.


    "It''s ok


    ed that they were just bluffing. Looking at Gregorio''s fighting skills, the man didn''t dare to shout anymore.


    Confused, Bella Song was pulled into the car by Gregorio and sat on the passenger seat. She could tell that the car was expensive. She looked around curiously and suddenly burst into laughter. "I didn''t expect you to be so warm-hearted. Why do you always act like a cold-hearted person?"


    "Get off if you don''t want to sit here," Gregorio stopped.


    Bella Song immediately covered her mouth.


    He drove her directly back to his house. It could be seen that this silly girl had no place to go because she had bought a ticket for her true love without considering the consequence.


    Looking at the decoration of the house, Bella Song was stunned. "It''s so beautiful. The life of the rich people is so nice. I don''t know when I can live such a life."


    "You sleep on the sofa and go back tomorrow." Gregorio said lightly, "If you have no objection, you can stay. If you have any objection, you ca leave now."


    Bella Song, who was penniless, immediately agreed.


    Gregorio went back to his room directly.


    Sitting on the spacious sofa and watching Gregorio go upstairs, Bella Song breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the decorations in the room, she didn''t dare to move. Thinking of what she had suffered these days, she just smiled bitterly, and tears slowly fell down.


    Although that person betrayed her without informing her, she still felt sad when she was alone. Because she had loved that man so much before.

 Chapter 564 Drown Sorrows In Wine

    The light was turned on all of a sudden. Startled, Bella saw Gregorio take out a quilt and put it on the sofa. "Don''t forget to cover it at night," he said.


    With a sob, Bella lowered her head and said, "Thank you."


    "When you are young, you will meet someone who is not suitable for you." Sitting next to her, Gregorio said, "Whether you are not good, or he is not good, or both of you are good, it''s just that you met at a wrong time. Love is the best thing to have a try. It doesn''t matter if you can have it a few more times. You are still young."


    Bella was a little stunned. She looked at Gregorio and asked, "Are you comforting me?"


    "I just find that maybe forgetting is a good thing." Gregorio turned his face and smiled.


    Now, Sophie was brave enough to pursue her love. What was the meaning of the person he had always been keeping in his heart? And Amanda would not want him to remember her all the time. Even if love was only buried in his heart, it would become a time bomb of uncertainty. Just like last time, he wanted to take the risk to work with Sheryl to suppress Darren and take Amanda back to his arms.


    Amanda had fallen in love with Darren deeply. No matter what happened, their relationship would not fade away. Why should he force her again?


    "What? What are you talking about?" Bella asked.


    "I said can you drink?" Gregorio said lightly, "How can you not celebrate after you get rid of the bad man?"


    "I broke up with my boyfriend. What''s there to celebrate?" Bella said sadly. But then she patted her leg and said, "Yes, you''re right. I want to drink. I want to be drunk!" She looked at Gregorio generously and asked, "Where is the fridge?"


    Gregorio pointed at a direction, Bella rushed over excitedly, opened the door and said, "This is the bathroom."


    "I haven''t come here for a long time. I almost forget the structure of the house," Gregorio said. The corners of his mouth twitched.


    "How could such a person live a better life than me?" Bella thought that Gregorio was a big fool. He lost his wallet and pointed at the wrong door, so she could only look for the fridge by herself. Fortunately, she later found the kitchen and went into it, as if entering a palace. This was definitely the most beautiful kitchen she had ever seen. All kinds of kitchenw


    are weak now. Don''t move." Bella didn''t know how to continue, so she could only comfort him.


    "I miss you so much. I want to take you away from him and take good care of you so that you and Jacob won''t get hurt again. But you would rather follow him with wounds than follow me. I can only hide you in my heart and hope you can always be happy," Gregorio held her hand and said.


    ''What an affectionate man!'' Bella sighed and muttered. "Why didn''t I meet such a good man? I really don''t know how good this Amanda is. Why do you keep thinking about her so much?" she murmured.


    As Bella spoke, she got up from the sofa and rushed into the bathroom to vomit. She was drunk and the alcohol came up again. After vomiting, she felt dizzy. She rinsed her mouth and patted the cold water on her face to sober herself up. After all, there was a patient who needed to be taken care of.


    As soon as she turned around, she was hugged by Gregorio. He whispered in her ear, "Amanda, don''t go, don''t go. Don''t leave me."


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Before Bella could react, he pressed her on the washing table and kissed her on the lips. She was shocked with her eyes wide open. Even if she had been in love with Ward Lin for a long time, they could only hold hands and hug each other. She didn''t expect that a stranger would take advantage of her like this.


    But Bella didn''t get angry, because she knew that Gregorio was not a bad man. Seeing that Gregorio was so obsessed with that woman, she was afraid that he had taken her as Amanda.

 Chapter 565 I Dont Want To Disturb Her

    Although Gregorio kissed her forcefully, he was just too excited and didn''t have much strength. In addition, he also had a stomachache, so Bella pushed him away easily. She gasped and helped him out and put him on the sofa.


    "Amanda, don''t go. Don''t leave me." Gregorio endured the pain in his stomach and grabbed Bella''s hand. "I''m not leaving. Calm down," she comforted him. She waited anxiously and wondered why the doctor hadn''t come yet.


    At this moment, the ambulance came. Bella asked the doctor to send the half-comatose Gregorio to the hospital, and she followed him hurriedly.


    Gregorio had been holding her hand all the time. This cold man was like a helpless child who had a nightmare. When Bella looked at him, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    Compared with his pain, it was a joke that she liked Ward. The one who loved someone deeply was right in front of her.


    How many injuries did he have to suffer to be strong now? Did he have to block all this just because that woman had someone else by her side?


    "If that woman knew you loved her so much, she might choose you," Bella said in a low voice. Speaking of this, Bella was stunned. She suddenly remembered that there was a string of numbers behind Gregorio''s photo, which seemed to be someone''s phone number.


    After sending Gregorio to the hospital, Bella took his finger to verify the fingerprints on the phone one by one. Then she unlocked the phone with his thumb and found the lawyer who had come to deal with things for Gregorio.


    Seeing that Gregorio was lying in the hospital, the lawyer was shocked with his eyes wide open. ''What did Mr. Gregorio do? He entered the police station just now and then entered the hospital. What happened? Can''t Mr. Gregorio control himself?'' the lawyer thought.


    Looking at the lawyer''s eyes, Bella felt very uncomfortable. The lawyer was very straightforward and paid for Gregorio in private. After all, now Gregorio was so inconvenient, and the medical fees were not a big deal for him.


    "You are his girlfriend, right? Why don''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nda anymore. Why did this woman poke her nose into everything all the time? If Darren knew this phone call, it would bring much trouble to Amanda.


    It was the first time that Bella had been scolded like this. Her eyes turned red, but she still said stubbornly, "I can get out. If I do something wrong, I will apologize to her when she comes. But when she knows that you are in hospital, she is also very anxious and concerned. She wants to give me money without saying anything. She doesn''t care whether I am a liar or not. Since she cares about you so much, and you like her so much, why do you have to hide your feelings for her? You love her so much that you should let her know."


    He closed his eyes and sneered, "It''s useless to let her know. Do you think she can be with me? Her daughter is already half a year old."


    "So what? You can be a father even if the child is not yours. And I believe that even if it is not your child, you can still be a good father," Bella said.


    "She has a seven year old son." Gregorio said indifferently, "Her husband''s assets are dozens of times more than mine now, and he loves her in all kinds of ways. When he proposed, he directly took out half of the assets and put them under her name."


    "What?" Bella''s mouth was wide open, as if she could put an egg in it. ''It turned that Amanda has an excellent husband, '' she thought.

 Chapter 566 Wish Him Happiness

    "In fact, you are also a good man. Women don''t only care about money. They all care about men''s hearts. As long as men have their hearts, women will accept it. I am a woman, and I know them best." Seeing him like this, she felt a little sorry for him and hurriedly patted her chest to promise.


    Gregorio glanced at her and said, "Don''t think too much. She is different from you."


    "She must be smarter and farsighted. Even a nobody like me can see it clearly. She must be able to see it clearly, and she really cares about you." Said Bella.


    He whispered, "Is she really in a hurry?"


    Bella nodded repeatedly.


    "Give me the phone." He said.


    Bella picked up the phone in a hurry. The screen of the phone was made of glass, and it had several cracks. At this time, the phone rang again. Every time, when Gregorio saw the familiar phone number, he was looking forward to hearing her voice, hoping that she would share those happy or sad things with him.


    But this time, he didn''t expect that he would be interrupted by this little girl who suddenly appeared. She must be very worried about him now. He didn''t want to do this.


    "Hello." He answered the phone.


    The short breath on the other side slowed down a little. Amanda asked anxiously, "Gregorio, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I just had a stomachache." Seeing that the cold man in front of her could also show such a gentle expression and say such warm words at this time, it seemed that he really loved the woman called Amanda very much, and it was obvious that she also had feelings for him. Since the two of them had feelings for each other, why should she care so much? Just be together regardless of everything.


    At first, Amanda just sent a message to urge Gregorio to come back, but she didn''t expect this to happen. At this time, she wandered around on the balcony. She had been used to being supported by Gregorio, a superman who always stood in front of her. When he suddenly fell sick, Amanda realized that h


    ieved that Gregorio wouldn''t take advantage of her. Gregorio grew up with him and they played basketball together in class. However, he was a cold man. Gregorio was silent, and later he was a little more relaxed with Lionel. The old love was still there, and Gregorio had taken care of Amanda for him for six years. In Amanda''s heart, Gregorio had already been a family member. He didn''t have the reason to stop her.


    "No, thanks." Then Amanda turned around and said, "I don''t need to go there because he has someone taking care of him now."


    "Did Sophie go there?" Asked Darren.


    Amanda shook her head and said in a low voice, "He said she was a girl. If I go there, we might cause misunderstanding. I think he probably met someone he likes."


    "Really?" Darren breathed a sigh of relief. There were so many men who coveted his wife. Gregorio''s giving up was lucky for him.


    "Why do you look like this?" Seeing the relieved look on Darren''s face, Amanda knew what he was thinking. She couldn''t help but lean into his arms with a smile. "Of course I want him to be happy and have someone to be with him."


    She only gave her love to Darren in her life, and there was no way to give it to others. Although Gregorio had done so much for her, she could not return anything. She could only hope that he could be happy.

 Chapter 567 Both Of You Are My Treasures

    "What would you like for lunch?" It was already half past five in the morning. Looking at the scattered stars in the sky, Amanda found that the night sky was a little blue and dark, as if she was on the morning shift in J Country.


    Looking at the night sky, Amanda couldn''t help but miss the happy and full life with Jacob in J Country. Although she was short of money, she still lived a comfortable and happy life.


    "Why do you ask me what for lunch first? It will be in the morning soon." Darren held her in his arms. Her body was a little cold because of the wind. He held her in his arms to warm her up.


    Turning to look at him, Amanda rolled her eyes and said, "Because I don''t want to make breakfast today. You make do with it. I need to go back to sleep."


    Darren was speechless. He held her waist and said, "I don''t want to cook, but I have to have breakfast."


    She pushed him away and walked into the bedroom, shouting, "No, I don''t want to make breakfast. I want to sleep. If you dare to disturb me, you will sleep in the living room tonight." After saying that, she yawned and huddled up in the quilt, ready to sleep.


    "Don''t cover your head." Darren was not sleepy now, and he had the habit of getting up early. He moved Amanda''s head out of quilt, pinched her nose and said, "If you want to sleep, just sleep in a comfortable way."


    She bit his finger, shrank back into the quilt and said in a muffled voice, "You should go to work now."


    Darren got up and took a shower. Then he went to Christine''s room to see her. He found that Christine was also awake, sitting on the windowsill and looking at the stars outside. Hearing the door open, Christine turned around and pointed at the sky, "Dad, there are so many stars."


    "Yes, a lot. Christine, if you want to see more stars, I''ll take you to the planetarium, okay?" Darren asked.


    Christine nodded slightly and asked, "Why does dad get up so early?"


    "Dad is here to make breakfast today. Do you like the breakfast made by me?" Darren asked with a smile.


    Blinking her eyes, Christine asked tentatively, "Can I have any milk biscuits and egg custard?"


    Darren nodded, "Of course. No problem."


    Hearing that, Christine was a little excited. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    I am more obedient than daddy?"


    "Of course not," Amanda said.


    Christine tilted her head slightly and felt a little aggrieved. "Am I disobedient?"


    "I don''t need Christine to be obedient. You are my baby. No matter what, I love you the most. Mommy is daddy''s baby. No matter how mommy bullies daddy, daddy still loves mommy. Do you understand?" Amanda said confidently.


    "Is Christine daddy''s baby?" Christine asked.


    "Of course," Darren said, holding the two of them in his arms. "Both of you are my treasures."


    "Then you are a fish eye. We are pearls," Amanda said with a smile. Her waist was pinched by Darren. She pinched his face and said, "Go and cook now. I want to eat the bun from the JX Restaurant. Buy it for me, okay?"


    Darren went out to buy the food she wanted to eat. And Amanda told the story of passing fish eyes for pearls to Christine. To supplement her knowledge.


    It was raining in E Country. It was like a rainy season. It rained for four days in a row. Sheryl and Jacob didn''t go anywhere. They just stayed in their rooms and there was also a place to go. It would be exciting to play drift in rainy days, but the two of them didn''t go. They just liked to stay in the room quietly.


    There was no sound in the room. Jacob was carefully drawing his design on his tablet. Sheryl was drawing with a colorful pen. He didn''t know what he was drawing, but he felt good with the brush. Looking at the marks on the white paper, he felt comfortable.

 Chapter 568 Are You Really Not Coming Back

    Outside the window, the rain was falling, but it was more quiet in the room.


    After drawing for a long time, Jacob stretched his body and looked sideways at Sheryl. He found that his uncle was concentrating on drawing. It seemed that he was drawing the night sky, but the stars on the night sky were round and looked very casual.


    Jacob came over to see Sheryl drawing. Sheryl smiled and said, "What are you doing? Why don''t you continue?"


    "Let me see what my uncle is drawing," Jacob said.


    Sheryl felt a little embarrassed, "I just drew casually and didn''t think about it deliberately. I didn''t learn how to draw. It''s not as good as yours."


    "I think Bruce must like the paintings drawn by you very much," Jacob said.


    Sheryl looked a little embarrassed. He patted Jacob on the shoulder and said, "But he just made friends with uncle for a while. He won''t be a good friend for me."


    "Really? Why? But it seems that you two have a good relationship." Jacob was confused. Bruce had been so considerate to his uncle these days, which had made Jacob, the little boy, get a lot of benefits. He ate a lot of delicious food with Bruce and went to many interesting places with Bruce and his uncle.


    Sheryl shook his head with a smile, "Some people are destined to meet by chance." He walked to the window, looked at the gloomy sky outside and said, "It''s time to go back in three days. Do you have anything you want to take with you? Let''s go and buy some."


    "No. We don''t need to." Jacob was not interested in those things at all. Besides, his mother and father didn''t care what they took. They just needed to take their daily necessities with them. It was just going home. Why did they bring so many things with them? Jacob didn''t understand.


    "Do you really like staying here and not going out?" Sheryl shook his head helplessly.


    Jacob blinked his eyes and said, "Uncle can take me there as a gift. Dad and mom will be very happy to accept it."


    "Then I won''t give you to them. I will keep you by yourself." Sheryl burst into laughter. He really wanted to take Jacob with him all the time, but unfortunately, he couldn''t provide him with a good living environment.


    an live with hatred, I''d better let go of everything."


    "Since you have let go of everything, don''t go back anymore. Is it meaningful to force yourself to live in that place to prove that you are strong?" Bruce couldn''t help but say.


    Sheryl was in a trance for a moment. He turned to look at Bruce and said, "Why do you always like to say something to expose all the truth? It''s not pleasing at all."


    "I don''t need to be liked by others. I just want to know your real thoughts and tell me about it," Bruce stared at him and said seriously.


    Sheryl looked away and said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    He said in a light voice, separating all the things in the past few days. Suddenly, Bruce felt a little cold. He smiled and said, "Well, then have a good trip." After saying that, he put down the luggage, turned around and left as if he had put down his burden.


    Seeing him leave, Sheryl''s eyes turned red. Although he didn''t like Bruce''s love to him, this man had been helping him from beginning to end and had never done anything to hurt him.


    Although he had a rich family, he still took the risk of offending Darren to set up a company for him. Although he was born in a noble family, he always acted like an assistant in front of him. He was bullied and mocked by him, and he had never had a temper.


    Maybe love would be as low as dust. In front of him, he would not feel aggrieved and would not feel sorry for what he had done.

 Chapter 569 Its Them

    Such a serious and selfless relationship, no matter who it was in front of, would probably make people moved. But Sheryl couldn''t accept it. If he couldn''t accept it, he could only let it fall into the mud. Looking at the back of Bruce who left, Sheryl could only silently wish him to find the person he liked in the future.


    After going to the washroom, Jacob came back and saw Sheryl] looking outside with a melancholy look on his face. The people around him were all tall people from E Country, and his uncle, who was just a small figure, looked so thin and lonely, which made Jacob feel a little sorry for him in an instant.


    This time, he came to E Country for his father and wanted his uncle to give up the revenge plan. Now his uncle had given up, and he just pretended to be innocent to show his attachment to his uncle, which made his uncle softhearted. Then who could make up for what his uncle had lost? His uncle valued his mother and himself more than his life, but he and his mother were together with his father. When his uncle was alone, who could give him support, who could listen to him and care about him all the time?


    Jacob swore to himself that he would stay with his uncle and never let him feel lonely again.


    Sheryl came to his senses and saw that Jacob had come out. He smiled at Jacob and said, "It''s very fast. Let''s go in when you''re ready."


    "Has Bruce left? I thought he would stay a little longer," said Jacob.


    "He also has his own business to deal with. Let''s go inside quickly." Sheryl took Jacob''s hand and walked in with him.


    He had already called Amanda and told her about it. Of course, Amanda was very happy. She hadn''t seen Sheryl for a long time, so she wanted to nourish his body. It was said that the high calorie food in E Country was very popular. She didn''t know if Sheryl would become a little fat, but even if he was a little fat, he would still be a cute man.


    As for her baby Jacob, it would be better if he could gain some weight.


    The commercial advertisement shot by Jacob in the An Group had a high response rate after it was put on the market. Many people wanted Jacob to step into the entertainment circle and develop well, becoming a rising child star. However, Jacob didn''t like this circle. It was too noisy and couldn''t be carefully carved. Darren


    in extraordinary clothes, retorted impatiently.


    "Grandma, what should we do?" Frank held Tessa''s hand with a sobbing tone. The situation at home was getting worse and worse, and the business was getting worse and worse day by day. If Frank''s parents knew that he accidentally broke such a good car, they would definitely go crazy.


    Tessa sighed helplessly. She had no choice. In the past, when the Cheng Group was still developing well, she would treat such a woman like dirt. If she met such situation before, she would throw out a credit card immediately. There were two or three cars valued millions dollars at home, and she didn''t care about it. But now their family''s life was getting more and more difficult. Judy''s business was not going well, and she often got angry with Charles. She could only persuade them. Judy asked her to take care of the child today, she didn''t expect that Frank would make such a big mistake today.


    In order to make a living, Judy and Charles were extremely busy every day. Tessa helped them take care of the kid, but she didn''t expect that they would make such big trouble. She squatted down, covered her faces and cried helplessly.


    "Don''t cry. No matter how sad you are, you have to pay for the money of breaking the car." The woman said disdainfully when she saw Tessa crying at such an old age.


    "Grandma, grandma." Frank also cried. He knew that he had made a mistake, but he didn''t know what to do. If his parents knew that he had made such a big mistake, they would definitely beat him to death.

 Chapter 570 Sense Of Compassion

    "Mom, those two people are so pitiful." Christine couldn''t help but pull Amanda''s sleeve and said, "Let''s help them, okay?"


    She didn''t expect to see Tessa in such a situation, and she didn''t expect that Tessa would live such a miserable life at present.


    Amanda stood aside and watched for a long time. Susie was the mastermind of the loss of her child at that time, and the Tessa was also an accomplice. Tessa could still remember how much pain the Cheng family had caused to Amanda. But Amanda didn''t expect that Darren''s revenge would be so fierce that the Cheng family was completely depressed.


    "Christine, shouldn''t the person who did something wrong be responsible for his fault? People should responsible for what they have done, right?" Lowering her head, Amanda looked at Christine and said.


    Christine nodded slightly, "Yes, people should be responsible for what they have done. But that woman''s attitude is too aggressive. The car is just an item, but people have feelings. Besides, I will be unhappy when I see others unhappy, so I want to help them." Then Christine looked at Amanda with an innocent look on her face and said, "The gift my father gave to me on Children''s Day is a wish. Can I ask my mother to help those two people with this wish?"


    Looking at the innocent smile on her daughter''s face, Amanda nodded with a smile, "Of course you can. Little angel, go and tell them the good news."


    Christine ran to Tessa happily, took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears. "Grandma, don''t cry."


    Tessa raised her head and saw a lovely girl standing in front of her with a sweet smile. When she saw the handkerchief that the child handed to her, she felt warm in her heart. She waved her hand and said, "You''re a nice girl. But I don''t need it."


    Turning to the woman, Christine said, "Don''t talk to grandma like that anymore. Mom said she would compensate you."


    "Who is your mother? Why does she want to pay the money for this old lady?" the woman asked with arms akimbo.


    Christine turned to look at Amanda. Amanda walked out and said, "I''ll compensate for your loss. Let them go please."


    "You make the compensation for me? Why? Are you telling the truth?" the woman asked in disbelief.


    "I''m right here. Everyone is listening my words. Ask


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    matter at all. You don''t have to stick to the past. After all, it has been a long time since those things happened. People have to look forward." Darren knew that it was because of the conflict that she helped Tessa, but he couldn''t be frank to Christine. Seeing that [Christine was happy to help Tessa, it was inevitable for Amanda to feel a little uncomfortable, because she didn''t want to tell her daughter. The person that her little baby wanted to help was the one who had caused her so miserable back then.


    She would never let her child know what had happened over the years. Forget it. Let Christine do something simple and help the person in need. Amanda closed her eyes and leaned against his chest lazily. Darren lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    "It''s time for me to cook," said Amanda, raising her hand to stop him.


    "Let''s go out to eat." Darren said that since she was in a bad mood, he''d better not let her cook. It was okay to cook a bad meal, but it would not be worthwhile to hurt himself again.


    Amanda nodded and Darren went to drive.


    Amanda went to look for Christine. Christine was sitting in Darren''s study room and playing games with relish. It seemed that just now, Darren opened a small game to coax her. Darren''s computer stored confidential documents. Back then, she had been eager to use his computer for a long time before he agreed. When it came to Christine, she didn''t need to say anything else but could use the computer. It was really a differential treatment.

 Chapter 571 Family Or Enemy

    She sighed with a smile and was about to pick Christine up and walk away. Christine said discontentedly, "I just came back. I''m so tired. Besides, I''ve only played two games, and the result hasn''t been decided yet."


    "Well, let''s play after we come back. Let''s go to see what delicious food dad will take us to eat first," said Amanda with a smile. Then she used to turn off Darren''s computer, but she accidentally clicked on other documents. Amanda was stunned, and the document''s thumb was showing photos. Out of curiosity, she opened it. As a result, she saw the secretly photographed photos inside, and her eyes widened in an instant.


    She was very familiar with the people in the photo. It was Gregorio and her brother, Sheryl, who were drinking coffee together. It was an ordinary thing. She didn''t understand why these photos were stored in Darren''s computer and why he wanted them.


    All of a sudden, Amanda felt a little familiar. It seemed that Sheryl had shared the place with her. The egg tarts made near Sheryl''s residence were the best. She had asked Gregorio to visit Sheryl in E Country at that time. Did he take these photos at that time? Judging from the clothes and weather of the people in it, it was true. But how could these be found in Darren''s computer? Had he been sending someone to follow Sheryl and Gregorio?


    All of a sudden, Amanda felt that there were still many secrets in Darren''s computer that she didn''t know. She patted on Christine''s shoulder and said, "Christine, ask dad to take you to the garden to water the strawberry, okay?"


    Christine was a little confused and ignorant. She didn''t know what her mother was thinking at the moment. Thinking of the strawberry seedling she planted, she immediately pulled Darren to water the strawberry first. Sitting in front of the computer, Amanda searched the files carefully. She found the location of the photos and the encrypted files. Amanda took out the U disk carefully and copied the file to her U disk. Then she cleaned the traces and turned off the computer.


    Darren was watering the strawberry on the ground carefully with a kettle in his ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Thinking of the blow from the An Group had made the Cheng Group become as pathetic as a rat crossing the street over the years, her father had so much white hair on his head, and her mother looked haggard. She was also angry with Judy every day. It was all because of this woman, Amanda. She was the bane of the Cheng family.


    Hearing Susie''s accusation, Amanda couldn''t get angry at all. In her eyes, Susie was as insignificant as an ant. Looking at Susie, Amanda said indifferently, "Do you want to be more miserable? Do you want to have a try?"


    Susie was startled. She didn''t expect that Amanda would become so cold now. This was not the soft-hearted woman she knew before. Although she was irritable, she always cared about others. It could be seen that she had changed a lot in the past few years.


    But when she thought of the situation at home, Susie sneered, "Of course I know you are now the hostess of the An Group, and you have everything you want. Of course you have the ability to make our family''s situation more miserable. But, Amanda, I''m sorry for you. Even if you could get whatever you want, so what? You treat us as enemies. It was because when we fought against each other, I made you lose your baby, right? You can still marry and have your own child with the son of the man who killed your parents. Live a peaceful life. Hatred is certainly not more important than wealth in your eyes, right?"

 Chapter 572 Calm Down

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Frowning, Amanda looked at Susie angrily.


    Seeing the uneasiness on Amanda''s face, Susie felt happy in her heart. Her words were like bullets that were constantly spitting out, one after another cruel and heartbreaking.


    "You just like rich man, no matter who he is. In Darren''s eyes, you were just a woman who came for nothing and had to pay for a sleep at that time. Now you became his wife and have his children. Are you very proud of it? If you have any revenge, just do it. A poor and pathetic woman like you can only do something to us who have no power to fight back."


    With these words, the resentment in [³ÌËØ»¶]''s heart seemed to dissipate more than half. All the women in the world were envious of Amanda now. She married Darren, gave birth to two children for Darren, and formed a perfect family. Darren protected her well, and such a cold man would also be warm to his true love.


    Why could Amanda get Darren''s love so easily without anything? Susie was not reconciled. She also hated that Amanda had set the Cheng family on fire and made Darren angry at the Cheng Group, which made their family live a poor life now.


    "Make it clear. Just skip those unnecessary words to express your emotions. I know your plan. You just want to criticize me on the moral ground and make me grateful to you. Let''s get to the point. I don''t have the time to listen to your complaints, especially from the loser," Amanda said.


    "You!" Susie looked at Amanda angrily. This woman was really ruthless now. She didn''t come here to scold Amanda. Thinking of the situation at home, Susie''s eyes were filled with tears. "Amanda, I''m just not reconciled. We didn''t do anything to you, but you were so cruel to us. Even if the Cheng family didn''t take good care of you, do you have to be so merciless now?"


    "I don''t know what happened to you. If there is, it was Darren who did it. I was kept in the dark. You know what kind of person he is. He won''t change his mind easily because of my words, especially for those who have hurt me. I don''t wa


    popular. They all said that he was the murderer of killing my parents. There are already two people tell me about this. If there is the third person who tells me about this again, I will believe it."


    Darren stopped and said in a low voice, "The third one will never appear. Never."


    Everything was set up. It was Gregorio who stopped the plan. Why did she suddenly meet Susie at this time? This was completely out of Darren''s expectation, but Amanda''s reaction was something he had prepared for countless times.


    ''There won''t be a third person, so forget what the first two people said, okay?


    Let''s forget the past that we shouldn''t bear, okay?


    Let''s just remember that our family should be together all the time, okay?''


    He thought in his heart again and again.


    But he couldn''t speak it out. No matter how hot his eyes were, they couldn''t warm the heart that was slowly losing warmth in front of him.


    "Darren, how long do you want to lie to me?" Amanda looked at him with tears in her eyes. She had wanted to stop the investigation and let the past be the past, but once the truth was revealed, she would not escape. And Darren''s attitude had shown everything. He had known the truth at the very beginning, and he had been hiding it from her.


    "Amanda, calm down. Let''s go back first. I''ll tell you everything you want to know," Darren held her hand and said.

 Chapter 573 Shake Off His Hands

    Now Christine was still happily playing with toys in the private room. Even if Amanda had any emotions, she didn''t want to affect Christine.


    Amanda shook off his hand and said, "Calm down? What else do you want me to calm down? Do you think I can calm down now? You''ve been lying to me all the time. Can''t I be angry now?"


    She didn''t expect that the secret she wanted to bury before would be revealed in such a situation, and Darren''s reaction also shocked Amanda. He knew that he had known all this long ago, but he had been hiding it from her. Everyone knew that only she was still kept in the dark.


    "Darren, if it weren''t for an accident, would you hide it from me for the rest of your life?" Amanda''s voice trembled. She was trying to keep calm, but the grief and indignation in her heart made her unable to suppress her emotions.


    "Let''s go back first." Darren said gently, "Amanda, let''s go back. We two can talk after we go back."


    "I don''t want to go back." She suddenly roared, "I will never trust you again. Darren, you always lie to me. What do you think of me as? Your plaything?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" He didn''t expect that Susie would suddenly appear and tell Amanda all these. He could understand her emotional excitement, but it was intolerable for Darren to belittle himself and her position in his heart like this.


    He held on to Amanda''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Amanda, I know you just know this. You can''t accept it. Let''s go back and have a talk."


    "What did you say? How did your father kill my parents? How did your grandfather collude with the Cheng family to frame me? How did you make the Cheng Group go bankrupt?" Amanda raised her hand and slapped on Darren''s face. No one had slapped Darren before. She was the first and only one.


    All the passers-by were stunned. That was Mr. Darren, the man who can get whatever he wants in H City. How dare someone slap Mr. Darren in public? Did she want to die?


    But when they looked again, they all looked away. The woman who slapped them


    really afraid that she would do something out of control on impulse, so she must leave now and find a quiet place to organize her thoughts, in case she would do something out of control.


    Seeing that Amanda didn''t turn around at all and was about to leave, Darren held Christine and whispered, "Dad will send you home first, and then pick up mom, okay?"


    Seeing Amanda leave, Christine said timidly, "Really? Can dad really find mom back?"


    Darren said coldly, "Yes, dad will find mom back."


    Seeing that Amanda had disappeared, Christine decided to trust her father again. Darren drove Christine home first and called Nora to take care of Christine.


    "Oh, my little princess, why are you crying like a kitten?" Nora came over and quickly helped Christine wash her face and coaxed Christine to go to bed. However, Christine still pulled Darren''s clothes and said, "Dad, go to find mom please. I want mom."


    Sitting on the edge of her bed, Darren said gently, "Mom is just in a bad mood for a while. Dad will come back when I find her. Christine, don''t worry. Just go to bed, okay?"


    "Will mom really come back?" Christine was really frightened. Now her little body was still trembling, which made Darren look both distressed and helpless. He promised, "Yes, dad will bring mom back, Dad promise. When you get up, mom will come back. Go to sleep, my baby."

 Chapter 574 He Had Already Known It

    Christine nodded slightly and said with tears, "I have to wait for dad and mom."


    Darren turned around and went out. It was late at night. The stars in the sky were a little cold, and people''s breath could be white mist in the light.


    He drove out. It was not difficult to find out where Amanda was. She was in a bad mood, so she booked a room in the hotel and it was on the top floor. Darren drove directly to the hotel and easily arrived at the door.


    Amanda had expected that she would be found by him. Christine was frightened by her sudden leave before, and she also didn''t feel well. She sat alone on the windowsill. The window was open, and the cold wind blew. She was wearing thin clothes, looking a little bleak.


    When Darren opened the door and saw this scene, he didn''t say anything but quietly closed the door. He walked over, stood behind her, and held her tightly in his arms. Her slender body trembled and resisted in his arms.


    "Amanda, let bygones be bygones." He said in a low voice, "It''s meaningless to investigate it. It will only make everyone suffer. I know that my father has done such an excessive thing to your family. I don''t deny grandpa''s means, but they are not for you. You are so important to me, and so are you to Christine and Jacob."


    "But my parents are also very important to me." Sobbing, Amanda continued, "How do you want me to let it go? How do you want me to face the fact that your father cruelly plotted to kill my parents in the past? My brother has been in a vegetative state for so many years. It''s all your fault. It''s all your family''s fault."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "And what''s the difference between what I did and regarding the enemy as a friend? I even love you and gave birth to children with you. I''m sorry for dad and mom, I''m sorry for Sheryl, and I''m sorry for the Cheng family."


    "It''s not your fault, nor mine. We two were only kids at that time, and we knew nothing at all." Seeing that she was too excited to control herself, Darren immediately grabbed her body and said excitedly, "Besid


    ." Said Darren.


    "When did you know that?" Asked Amanda.


    The man lowered his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "When Rose lost her child."


    At that time, his emotions towards her were sometimes cold and sometimes hot, and when Rose lost her child, he was also cold to her. It turned out that he had known all of this at that time?


    "I know you won''t do that." The man hugged her and said guiltily, "But grandpa knew it and was worried about you being with me, so he threatened me with this secret. He wanted me to let you go, or he would directly expose this secret. At that time, you were pregnant. If you knew this, I was afraid that the child would be unable to survive."


    "So you have to treat me like that, to make me feel guilty, to make me think that you don''t love me, and to make me sad and unable to sleep all day long?" Although she had been well prepared, it was still hard for Amanda to accept it after hearing what Darren said.


    "It''s indeed selfish for you, but this is the safest way I could think of at that time." Darren whispered.


    "Darren, you''ve gone too far." Amanda was so angry that she kicked him away at once. She jumped off the window and stood on the ground. Her face was full of resentment. She was almost pissed off. Had Darren considered for her before? He only gave her a seemingly safe environment. Was that more important than everything?

 Chapter 575 Lets Separate

    This was the biggest jerk in history. Amanda''s mind was like a machine gun, shooting at the man in front of her.


    But he didn''t make full use of her. She could feel his care and affection for her. She could feel that his love to her was real.


    "I''m sorry." A slight apology came out of Amanda''s mouth.


    Darren raised his head and looked at Amanda. Although her eyes were still red, she looked much calmer and as calm as a normal person. But at this time, her normal look often looked abnormal.


    It was understandable that she couldn''t accept the fact that she just knew the shocking secret. She changed her mood so quickly, which made [Darren a little confused.


    "I think we''d better separate," Amanda said, lowering her head.


    Darren''s eyes turned cold and said firmly, "It''s impossible. I won''t let you go."


    No one or anything could take her away from him.


    "Darren, I''m not kidding. I''m serious," Amanda took a deep breath and said, "I really can''t face you and your family. My mind is full of my dad and mom now. Our family was so happy back then, but your father destroyed it. I don''t want to hate you, I know you love me. But I can''t forgive your family. I can''t do that."


    She didn''t know what kind of feeling she should have for Darren. There was no definition between love and hatred. She really needed to calm down and find a place without him to calm down.


    "What about Jacob and Christine? They are nothing in your eyes? They are also surnamed An. Don''t you want them?" There was stubbornness and pain in Darren''s eyes. Was it so easy for her to deny everything between them just by a word?


    Tears welled up in Amanda''s eyes. She just looked at Darren and didn''t say anything. The slowly falling tears seemed to be a silent plea.


    Darren''s heart ached. He didn''t want to push her too hard, but why did they have to bear the hatred of the last generation? He felt bad to see Amanda in such a pain, but as the son of Harrison, he was also a sinner in her heart and had no right to comfort her.


    "I don''t know. Don''t push me, okay?


    . After applying the baby cream on her face, she lay on the bed with Christine and said, "Mommy will sleep with Christine tonight, okay?"


    Christine nodded slightly. Her big watery eyes kept staring at Amanda, fearing that her mother would disappear if she couldn''t see her.


    "Go to sleep. Mom is here." It had been a long time since Amanda slept with her daughter last time. The main reason was that Darren always encouraged her daughter to be brave alone. Christine didn''t cling to her parents, and she liked to stick to her brother. Generally, the great cause of coaxing Christine to sleep was handed over to Jacob.


    She slept with her daughter now, Amanda would only have infinite tenderness.


    Her baby was still so fragile. She relied on her mother most. How could she bear to hurt her baby?


    Under the mother''s coaxing, Christine closed her eyes and fell asleep. Amanda turned the light down and closed her eyes while holding Christine in her arms.


    Scenes flashed through her mind like a movie. All these years of hard work, the sleeping Sheryl, the love and hatred entanglement with Darren, her and her babies, she had a very tired day, especially a dinner.


    On the other hand, Amanda couldn''t help but wonder where Darren was taking a rest. She had been so cold to him just now. Would he drink on impulse and do something uncontrollable by speeding up?

 Chapter 576 The Safe Swallow Is Missing

    Thinking of this, Amanda became a little anxious. She got up and took out her phone. It was late, but at this time, she was hesitant whether to call him and ask him if he was okay.


    Christine was slightly awakened by her mother''s action. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She looked at Amanda and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Daddy is busy and can''t come back. Do you miss him, Christine? Do you want to call him and ask him?" Amanda looked at her daughter and asked.


    Only then did Christine realize that her father hadn''t come back. She took out her phone and dialed his number.


    The phone was not connected for a long time. Christine looked at her mother doubtfully and asked, "Is daddy asleep? He didn''t answer my phone."


    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat. She touched Christine''s little ear and said, "Then let''s have a try again, okay?"


    "Dad must have gone to bed at this time, or he is still busy. If he is not busy, he must pick up the phone," Christine said. Christine had been used to the fact that sometimes Darren was too busy with his work to answer her phone. Amanda knew what was on Darren''s mind now, and she was always worried that something bad would happen to him.


    Seeing that Christine couldn''t reach him on his phone, Amanda took her phone. She didn''t want her daughter to worry about too much, so she nodded and said, "Maybe dad is really asleep. In that case, let''s sleep too."


    Christine nodded slightly and continued to sleep with her arms around her mother''s waist.


    Amanda sighed and held her daughter tightly.


    After a night, Amanda didn''t know what to do. She touched Christine''s face and asked, "Do you want to go out with mom, Christine?"


    "Go out for fun? Where are you going?" Christine was drinking milk seriously. When she put down the glass, she looked very cute with a white beard on her mouth.


    "Mom will take you out for a walk and travel. Do you like it, Christine?" Amanda asked.


    Christine''s eyes lit up at once as she heard this. "Are we going to see my brother?" she asked. Her brother went out to play, but he didn''t take her with him. Christine was very resentful, but then she said, "Brother is coming back soon. W


    ok on her face, Amanda looked at Nora and said, "Please take good care of Christine these days. I have something to leave for a few days."


    Nora nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. An. Jacob will be back tomorrow. With him coaxing her, she will be fine."


    Amanda nodded. She didn''t have time to eat any more. She immediately called Sophie and asked her to contact the person in charge of A City, and she immediately flew to A City by plane.


    As soon as she got off the plane, Amanda smelled a strong smell of the sea, which was unique to the sea. However, the airport was still a long distance away from the sea, but the smell of the sea was so strong, which could only prove that it was the smell left by the storm.


    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat. She rushed to the seaside immediately.


    "Mrs. An." The people in the control room had already been instructed to come out to welcome Amanda. Standing in front of them, Amanda asked coldly, "What the hell is going on? What had happened? Where is the ship?"


    The person in the control room said helplessly, "Mrs. An, last night, Mr. Darren suddenly arrived here and was about to go to the island by the Safe Swallow. We looked at the weather warning and found that it was not very peaceful these two days, so we persuaded Mr. Darren not to go, but Mr. Darren did not listen to us. He said that there were very important things on the island waiting for him to deal with, so he left in a hurry."

 Chapter 577 Gregorio, Something Happened

    "Why don''t you stop him?" Looking at them, Amanda couldn''t help but speak in a hoarse voice. She took a deep breath and said, "When did he lose the signal? When did he leave? Did he say that something is so important on the island and where did he lose the signal?"


    "Yes, it''s here. We have sent out the search and rescue team. They were sent out half an hour ago. The wind and rain just stopped. They should be able to arrive at the place later." The person in charge said in a hurry.


    It was the chairman of An Group who lost the signal in the sea. If anything happened to him and the internal affairs of An Group changed, they were likely to lose their jobs.


    "Mrs. Amanda, don''t worry. In fact, the Safe Swallow was the best design at that time. Even if it encountered a hurricane, it was very likely to remain stable. It might just make a mistake in its direction, appear in other seas, or float into the high sea." Seeing that Amanda was in a daze, the person in charge comforted her in a hurry.


    Amanda grabbed his collar and said, "Take me there."


    The person in charge immediately went to drive the motorboat.


    Standing on the motorboat, Amanda was wearing a life-saving suit. The surrounding ocean was gray and gloomy, and the sky hadn''t returned to be bright. There were rotten wood, broken fishing net, and half a lonely broken tree floating on the sea.


    Looking at this scene, Amanda''s heart was even gloomier. About half an hour later, Sophie called, "Amanda, have you arrived in A City?"


    "Yes, I''m here." Said Amanda in a low voice.


    After a long silence, Sophie asked in a low voice, "How is it going there? What happened to Mr. Darren?"


    "We had a fight." "The search and rescue team is looking for him, and I''m also on the sea. The signal is bad," Said Amanda. Then she hung up the phone.


    Sophie was stunned. She had a hunch that something must have happened. She immediately said to William, who was cooking in the kitchen, "William, I need to go back."


    William was in the mood of making fried eggs. When he heard this, he was stunned. "Honey, why do you want to go back all of a sudden?"


    "Something happened to my boss. I need t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ne in a foreign country. If she wanted to stay, she could stay. Anyway, he had given her the key to the house, so it was okay for her to take some clothes or something else.


    All of a sudden, Gregorio''s phone rang. Bella was well-trained. She immediately handed the phone to Gregorio. Sophie''s voice came from inside, "Gregorio, come back quickly. Mr. Darren''s life is uncertain. Come back and help Amanda."


    "What happened?" Gregorio asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know exactly. I received the news that Mr. Darren disappeared at sea when he drove the Safe Swallow in the middle of the night, so I immediately contacted Amanda. Amanda told me that they had a fight, and now Amanda is looking for him at sea. I''m worried that things can''t be controlled, and the An Group and Amanda can''t hold on." Said Sophie.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back." Gregorio was about to leave the hospital as soon as he hung up the phone.


    "What happened?" Bella asked with concern.


    "I need to go back to H City." Gregorio stood up and quickly changed his hospital gown.


    Bella was a little worried, "Is your stomach okay?"


    "I think it''s better to go back than to eat your porridge." It was rare that he was still in the mood to make a joke. With a pout, Bella said, "Well, I know I didn''t do a good job. It''s okay if you don''t like it. I won''t go with you to take care of you. Now it''s time for me to leave. Are you happy to see Amanda when you go back?"

 Chapter 578 The Heaven For Darren

    Happy? Gregorio was certainly not happy, but worried.


    He had a vague feeling that the fight between Amanda and Darren was not just an ordinary one. Although sometimes Darren was impulsive, he wouldn''t have lost his sense if nothing had happened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to control the An Family over the years and make the An Group still the leading enterprise in the H City.


    What he could think of to make Darren so irrational was probably only that thing.


    If that was the case, Amanda must be in a mess now.


    No matter where Darren was now, there will be a storm in the An Group. After all, there are so many assets and interests involved there. Inevitably, there would be many people who were up to no good.


    He immediately booked the air ticket, hurriedly packed up his things and rushed back to H City.


    Amanda didn''t know that Gregorio had flown back quickly. She was still standing on the ship. Looking around at the boundless green waves, Amanda became a little anxious. She immediately asked, "Why haven''t you found him yet? Is there still no signal from the Safe Swallow?"


    The person in charge shook his head and said, "The signal has not been restored since it was cut off last night."


    "What do you mean by not recovering? If we can''t get the signal, does it mean that the ship has destroyed?" Amanda asked in a trembling voice.


    The person beside her immediately comforted her, "Mrs. An, don''t worry. The Safe Swallow is ship a well-equipped yacht. Even if the signal is lost, there is still a survival equipment on it, including a compressed rubber boat and a life-saving garment. Mr. Darren knows all of this, so he will be fine."


    Suddenly, someone shouted with a telescope, "Here they are! We saw the search and rescue team."


    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat. She immediately looked to the side of the boat and saw rows of motorboats patrolling the sea. The people on the motorboat were close enough to see them, and the people far away were like beetles circling the sea.


    She got in one of them and asked nervously, "Have you found anything?"


    Those people didn''t know who Amanda was, bu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    olphin, and the free seagulls.


    There were also his nightmares here. He didn''t dare to look back, but was willing to share the truth with her.


    When Amanda saw the castle, she suddenly understood why Darren wanted to come back here.


    It was here that his mother abandoned him and chose to commit suicide. His father abandoned him and chose to sink. No matter how successful he was in H City, many people obeyed him. In his heart, he was always the little boy abandoned by the whole world.


    He always had nothing. He had her in the past, but she gave him up. So he went back to the youth when he had nothing, and back to the place of despair when he had nothing.


    Therefore, all he wanted to do was to go back to this place, the place where he remembered the most painful but gave him a sense of security when he was most painful.


    She trembled and slowly walked to the dock. The setting sun pulled the shadow long behind her, like a twisted match man.


    The villa was still very quiet and well packed. It could be seen that the people here were taking care of it.


    Although there were no people living here, there were still people arranged to clean it regularly.


    Amanda looked at the room, which was wrapped in white duster cloth, as if it was a declaration of silence. The whole room was very solemn and white, making people feel like they were in the heaven.


    ''Is this the heaven for Darren?'' she thought.

 Chapter 579 The Critical Moment

    Amanda walked ahead, followed by those people, fearing that she would do something stupid.


    After all, the Safe Swallow that Mr. Darren was driving now was smashed into pieces. In this vast sea, people must have a narrow chance to escape. If he was washed to somewhere by the sea currents, there would be no bones left. The accident on the sea was much more serious than on the land. Besides, it was a stormy night last night.


    If a person fell into the sea, he or she would die of low temperature even if he or she was floating for a day and a night.


    Therefore, now everyone unconsciously regarded Amanda as the boss. After all, she was Mr. Darren''s wife and gave Mr. Darren a son and a daughter. If Darren died, most of the property of the An Group would fall into this woman''s hands, and this woman would become the richest person in the H City in the blink of an eye.


    Standing on the balcony, Amanda looked at the green waves and boundless beach outside. Everything was calm now, but she couldn''t be as calm as the scene now.


    At the thought that Darren was going to rush back here in a heavy rain, she felt extremely painful. She didn''t know how to deal with it, so she rudely treated Darren with her own indifference and isolation.


    Now she had realized that it was only Harrison''s fault. It was not Darren''s fault at all. Darren was also the victim of Harrison. At least, she had a happy family with her parents who loved her. Even if she had a hard time later, the care and love she received in her childhood made Amanda cherish herself and firmly believe in herself.


    As for Darren, he had been abandoned in his childhood. He seemed to have everything, but he had nothing in his heart. He once had her, a family, and a family that he wanted to protect regardless of everything. However, it was she who cruelly cut off all this and insisted on tying him with his father.


    But only when she lost him could she feel it.


    Tears fell down, quickly dried by the wind, and only the tight pain on her face.


    Tears streamed down Amanda''s face quietly, preventing her from


    ren and stabilize the operation of the An Group.


    Amanda returned home.


    Christine was playing with the monkey doll on the sofa. She grabbed the monkey''s tail and wanted to roll up a rose, but she couldn''t roll up the rose with her little fingers. Hearing the noise and seeing that her mother was back, she jumped down from the sofa happily and held Amanda''s leg, shouting, "Mom, you''re back!"


    "Well, did Christine have a good time today?" Amanda asked gently.


    Christine nodded and said proudly, "I fed the little goldfish today, played water with the duck, watched cartoon and played bouncing bed."


    "Oh, I see. You really have a good time. Your brother will be back soon. Are you happier?" Amanda asked.


    Christine nodded harder, "Yes, brother is coming back. I''m so happy that I can play with him again."


    She held her daughter in her arms and felt a little relieved.


    Jacob and Sheryl were about to come back. How could she tell them? How could she tell Jacob that she had a big quarrel with Darren, which almost made Darren collapse? Then he drove the Safe Swallow and had an accident on the sea?


    Why was she so impulsive that she didn''t care about his feelings at all.


    ''Darren, why did you leave me like this?''


    At this moment, Amanda''s heart seemed to be torn open and fried in the frying pan.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated and she received a text message.

 Chapter 580 She Doesnt Know A Good Thing Till Its Gone

    "I''m back." The signature was Gregorio.


    Seeing the message, Amanda''s heart sank. But the simple words softened her heart. He was back. She was so lonely and helpless at this time, but he chose to come back at this time and stand with her, so that she could have a support. It was like a timely rain.


    It must be Sophie who told him about it, so Gregorio came back as soon as possible.


    But she owed the Lin family more. Every time he had to work for her.


    After sending the message, Gregorio immediately took a taxi to the An Family.


    When Amanda opened the door for him, Christine had already been coaxed to sleep by her, and Nora had been sent away by her. The room was bright and clean. Amanda was wearing household clothes, and her eyes were red, but she looked calm.


    Gregorio was really worn out. His hair was still wet, and the luggage in his hand had not been put down. He was wearing an overcoat. After all, the temperature in B Country was still a little low, so it was inevitably inappropriate to come to H City by wearing this.


    Amanda took him in.


    Gregorio put down his luggage, took off his coat and hung it aside. Then he asked, "What''s going on now?"


    "Last night, he drove the Safe Swallow to the villa on the sea and lost the signal in the early morning. Today, we followed the search and rescue team to find the remains of the Safe Swallow in a reef area, but we didn''t find him," Amanda said in a choked voice.


    "Is the search and rescue still going on? Did the news get out?" Gregorio asked.


    "No." She shook her head. "I''ll keep them going. They can''t stop until they find him. I''ve blocked the news. I don''t know what impact it will bring to the An Group if everybody knew this."


    Gregorio nodded. She handled it well and was in good order in emergency.


    She was the saddest one now, but for the sake of the overall situation, she had to hold on.


    He sighed and asked slowly, "What happened between you and him?"


    Speaking of this, tears streamed down Amanda''s face. She looked at Gregorio and said, "You knew the truth from the beginning, but you chose to hide it from me."


    "Because you don''t want to know that in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t telling me. When I knew it was his father who killed my parents, I didn''t know how to face it. But even if I really hate him, I never thought of forcing him to death."


    She stood up like a ghost and looked at the bright and warm living room. It was full of happiness before yesterday. The whole family was curling up in the living room. Christine was proudly showing them her potted plant had bloomed a little white flower again.


    On the other side of the room, Darren was arranging the work for next month. Christine didn''t like to be ignored, so she pouted and sat there angrily. When Darren hung up the phone and saw his little princess pouting angrily, he threw her in the air for two circles, which made her laugh.


    She remembered their conversation. He once said to her, "You know what? When I went to your hotel to see you before, I didn''t know who you were. Jacob sent me out, but he suddenly asked me to throw him in the air. I didn''t understand, but I saw a father in a restaurant across the street, who was throwing his child in the air. The child''s face was smiling, which was exclusive to the father and son. Jacob was also very eager for it." Darren once hugged Christine and sighed.


    He owed Jacob a lot. In the past few years, he should have taken good care of Amanda and Jacob. During the six years when Amanda had been hiding in J Country, he had done something wrong. He was trying to make up for what he owed Jacob.

 Chapter 581 Jacob Came Back

    Darren was really a good father. Since he married her, he had put all his heart on his family. He took Jacob to play around. He gave him whatever he wanted, and he also loved Christine without any principles. When Jacob was sick, he stayed by Jacob''s side all night. When she was hit and difficult to give birth, he also stayed by her side for the whole night. When she was in pain. He felt sorry for her.


    Darren cherished and loved her so much. Even though she hated him because of his coldness and selfishness, she had already forgiven what he had done with his heart.


    He was the arrogant Mr. Darren, who controlled the economic lifeline of H City. He could ignore anyone and any rule, and he didn''t need to have any scruples. Everyone who met him would with great respect.


    But in front of her, he was just a common man, an infatuated man who loved her to the bone. He liked to tease and bully her. His chest was always her pillow. His principles and bottom line could be compromised again and again.


    After what happened to him, she realized that she was really spoiled by him. She loved him so much, but she was used to his sacrifice, so she ignored his heart for her. So after knowing what happened in the past, she could not forgive him, and did not cherish his heart for her.


    In the past, Darren had a guilty conscience. It was precisely because of this that he had to endure the possessive desire in his heart in the face of her and Gregorio. When he saw her crying, he did not dare to ask more. When she looked for Gregorio when she was sad, he could only acquiesce.


    "I shouldn''t have done this to him. I shouldn''t have done this to him." Shaking her head, Amanda cried, "I can''t forgive myself." Then she covered her mouth and sat on the ground, crying.


    Under the moonlight, her shadow shrank into a small ball on the ground, like a helpless baby.


    Gregorio''s heart softened. He walked up to her and sat next to her. He slowly held her in his arms and said, "Darren will be fine. He doesn''t want to leave. At least, his body hasn''t been found by the search and rescue team yet, which means that he may be aliv


    awake, as if she couldn''t feel the passage of time. She kept recalling the scene that she cried hysterically at Darren in the hotel. When he asked her to go home to take care of Christine, she asked him not to come back. The only stumbling block between her and him was the child. She didn''t want him anymore.


    "Mom, open the door. We''re back." Not knowing when, Amanda heard Jacob''s voice in a trance. She struggled and felt dizzy. Her head was burning. She had a sleep after crying and didn''t notice to cover herself with the quilt. Now she had become a loser and could do nothing.


    "Oh, it''s so strange. Is mom asleep? Why doesn''t she open the door at this time?" Jacob''s murmurs and Christine''s loud voice came from outside, "Brother, brother."


    Lying on the bed, Amanda felt her body was torn into pieces. Not long after, the door was opened from the outside. Jacob took off the sunglasses on his face. He was surprised to see Amanda lying on the bed. He thought that his mother was not at home. But he was wrong. But Amanda didn''t respond at all. He guessed that she hadn''t woken up yet.


    With a snicker, Jacob walked up to his mother and wanted to give her a hug. But when he saw the blush on Amanda''s face, he raised his hand and touched her forehead. It was so hot that it was frightening.


    He turned around and shouted, "Uncle, come here. Mommy has a high fever. Hurry up and send her to the hospital!"

 Chapter 582 Sheryl, Im sorry

    Sheryl was still carrying their luggage, and Christine was sensible to help her uncle to drag it inside. However, she was so small that she could only take her brother''s bag. Even so, she still pretended to work very hard.


    Hearing Jacob''s voice, Sheryl ran upstairs in a hurry. Sure enough, he saw that Amanda had a high fever. He was calm and immediately called Doctor Nian. Doctor Nian often came to examine him before.


    Amanda had a nightmare. In the nightmare, Darren was sitting on a lonely boat, surrounded by storms, lightning and thunder. The sea was trying to tear him to pieces with a ferocious face.


    She stood by the sea and reached out her hand to call him back, but he was expressionless with only a sad heart. He looked at Amanda and slowly slid into the water. A lightning broke Darren''s boat, and he was also blown away and sank into the sea silently.


    Her heart ached. She wanted to rush into the water and get Darren out, but she couldn''t. It was her who forced him into the water. He was also killed by her.


    She didn''t want to do that. She really didn''t want him to die. He was a part of her life. If he disappeared from her life, she would die of pain because of the big wound.


    Seeing her sister''s tears, Sheryl felt sorry for her and said, "Sister, you have a nightmare. What happened? Why did you have a high fever?"


    Jacob called Darren, but he couldn''t get through to him. This had never happened before. If his mother was sick, his father would always be with her. In the past, when his mother caught a cold, his father had been watching her taking medicine and drinking water. His mother had been holding him so tightly. Now that his mother had a high fever, his father would definitely not ignore it.


    Why was his father''s phone powered off? Jacob immediately called Sophie. If there was only one person in the world who could contact his father, it must be Sophie.


    When Sophie answered the phone, she heard that Amanda had a fever. She didn''t panic and asked Jacob to call Doctor Nian as soon as possible. But Jacob said that he had called Doctor Nian, and then he ask


    id. If dad bullies you, I will help you."


    Amanda closed her eyes and said, "No, your father didn''t bully me. I deserve it."


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Sheryl came in with the egg custard he had just made. It was better to give the patient some light food at this time. Hearing what Amanda said, Sheryl was a little surprised. What he cared most was whether his sister could be happy or not. If she could be happy, he would be willing to let go of all hatred. But now she was not happy, and it seemed that she had encountered some big blow.


    Amanda closed her eyes and said, "I don''t want to say anything now. You two must be very tired after the flight in the middle of the night. I just want to sleep. Don''t talk to me."


    Seeing that his mother was so weak, Jacob took the egg custard and said, "It is okay for mommy to sleep. Eat something first, or you will feel uncomfortable later."


    Amanda just let Jacob feed her.


    After she fell asleep again, Jacob looked at Sheryl and said, "I think something must have happened at home. Mom has become like this, and Aunt Lin is hemming and hawing."


    "I have the same feeling, but I don''t know what happened." Sheryl frowned. His sister was always energetic. How could she be so listless like now?


    "I''d better go to the company first. Aunt Sophie said that my dad was busy, so he would definitely go back to the company," Jacob said.

 Chapter 583 Go To Find His Father

    Sheryl nodded, "Then you take a taxi. I''ll take care of your mother at home."


    When Jacob was about to go out, Christine held his leg and said, "I wants to play with you, brother."


    "Christine, I''m not going to play." Jacob felt a little helpless and pulled away his sister''s chubby hands.


    But in the eyes of Christine, her brother was going out to play with his bag on his back. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. She missed him very much. Wherever he went, she had to follow him.


    Jacob couldn''t win over Christine, so he had to put on her shoes and took her hand to go out. They two walked out of the house hand in hand. Sheryl was a little worried that Jacob couldn''t take good care of Christine, but there was a more important thing for him to do now, which was to take care of his sister.


    Sheryl stood beside Amanda. Even in her sleep, Amanda was still crying. She murmured, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Seeing his sister crying so sadly, Sheryl felt very sad, but he didn''t know what he could do. He could only use a hot towel to wipe the sweat on Amanda''s body.


    Suddenly, Amanda grabbed his hand and said, "Sheryl, I''m sorry."


    Sheryl was shocked and looked at Amanda with his eyes wide open. Amanda''s eyes were still closed, as if she had a nightmare, which frightened him. He continued to wipe Amanda''s face with a towel. Amanda cried and murmured, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry."


    It seemed that a lightning flashed through Sheryl''s mind. What did he hear and what did his sister say?


    After a struggle, Amanda fell asleep again, leaving only Sheryl in surprise. He just heard his sister say that she was sorry to dad and mom. What could she do to betray dad and mom? He suddenly had a terrible guess in his heart. Did her sister know what had happened in the past, so she became like this?


    Judging from the current state of Amanda, this conjecture was very likely to be the truth.


    If her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ob often followed Darren into the An Group. Everyone in the company knew him. In addition, Jacob looked good. Even if some people were jealous of Amanda, they would smile in front of Jacob and dare not say any nonsense.


    After all, Jacob would tell his father what they said. Besides, Jacob was very popular among others. No one had the heart to refuse such a cute little guy.


    Jacob nodded and held Christine''s hand. Christine curiously looked at the clean floor which could see her own reflection, and the big murals in the hall. Children were most sensitive to colorful things. She immediately let go of Jacob''s hand and ran to touch the three-dimensional sculpture to play.


    Jacob looked down at his phone and found that his sister was missing. He frowned and looked around to find her. Seeing that Christine was playing with the sculpture, he had no choice but to turn around, grabbed her collar and dragged her away.


    Christine''s little hand missed. She looked at her brother with dissatisfaction and said, "Brother, you are bad. You are bad. I want to touch it."


    "I don''t have time for you to touch it. Let''s go upstairs quickly," he said. ''My silly sister, you still want to play at this time. Don''t you know that something bad has happened?'' he thought.

 Chapter 584 I Told Him The Truth

    Christine pursed her lips and followed her brother into the elevator.


    It was obvious that two small kids entered the elevator.


    In the elevator, when Christine was bored, she played with the knots in her brother''s bag. When she was tired, she leaned over Jacob and said, "Brother, can you carry me on your back?"


    Jacob carried Christine on his back and went to the core office floor. The people around were surprised to see that Jacob came alone. They smiled and asked, "Why hasn''t Mr. Darren come yet?"


    "Christine, don''t run around." Jacob avoided the question directly. He grabbed Christine and put her on the floor. Christine was almost asleep. When she looked up, she saw the strange decoration everywhere. She was a little scared. She followed Jacob to the office of Darren.


    A figure was sitting in front of the computer and typing something with ten fingers.


    Christine ran over happily and shouted, "Dad, dad."


    Jacob didn''t move, because those people had just said that his father hadn''t come back yet. ''Who was the man who occupied his father''s position?'' Jacob wondered.


    "Ah!" Christine ran over and saw a strange face. She was so frightened that she sat on the ground. When she realized what had happened, she quickly ran to hide behind Jacob.


    "Uncle Gregorio." Jacob was a little surprised to see Gregorio''s face behind the computer. It was Uncle Gregorio. But wasn''t he in B Country? ''Why did he come back without informing me?'' he wondered.


    "It''s me. Why are you here?" Gregorio was also a little surprised to see Jacob. Seeing the doubts in Jacob''s eyes, Gregorio thought it was necessary to tell Jacob the current situation first.


    So he sat up on the sofa and said, "Let me tell you something first."


    "Okay." Seeing that there were indeed a lot of things he needed to know, Jacob nodded calmly and sat on the sofa.


    Christine asked timidly, "Brother, who is he? I don''t know him."


    "He''s Uncle Gregorio, the person our mother trusts most," Jacob said, patting Christine''s hand.


    "Do you bring your sister here to look for your father?" Gregorio asked.


    Jacob nodded and said, "Mom has a fever and uncle is taking care of her, so we come to find my dad."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    irst," Jacob said.


    "Don''t you want to see our father?" Christine asked.


    "Daddy is not here." Looking at the gray sky in the distance, he felt a little sad for a moment. He didn''t know where his father was now, and where he was going to find him. He had never been to A City. It was said that his father had grown up there. Why did his father have an accident there? He wanted to ask his mother about it.


    After a while, Amanda finally got some strength. The injection given by Doctor Nian was very effective and soon her fever was brought down. It was because Amanda was too excited before that she almost went into shock.


    When she got up, she found that Sheryl had already fallen asleep leaning against the edge of the bed. He had been on the plane for more than half a day and was very tired. When he came back, he caught her fever. Sheryl had been taking care of her all the time and fell asleep unconsciously.


    She stood up and saw a shocking message on her phone under the pillow. "Jacob came to me and I told him the truth."


    ''What? Jacob?''


    With her eyes wide open, Amanda sneaked out of the room and went to the balcony. Amanda immediately dialed Gregorio''s number.


    "Why did you tell him? Are you crazy? He is still a child. How can he accept it?" Darren and Jacob loved each other so much. What if Jacob did something stupid when he knew that something bad had happened to Darren? With a headache, Amanda shouted at him, "Where is Jacob now?"

 Chapter 585 Shareholders Coercion

    "Mom, I''m here." A voice appeared behind her.


    Amanda immediately turned around and saw Jacob standing behind her with his red eyes and holding Christine]''s hand. She didn''t know when they would come back or go upstairs. Looking at Jacob, Amanda hurried to explain, "Baby, it''s not what you think."


    "I''ll send Christine back to have a rest. Christine is also very tired today," Jacob said as he silently turned around and pulled Christine away.


    Christine asked cautiously, "Brother, what happened? Is there something wrong?"


    "It''s okay. Mom and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. We will discuss something. Christine, you can have a rest first, okay?" Jacob said in a low voice.


    Feeling that her brother was in a bad mood today, Christine didn''t dare to say anything more. She nodded timidly and said, "Okay."


    Seeing that his sister was afraid, Jacob smiled gently, stroked her little head and said, "Christine, go to bed and have a good sleep. When you wake up, I''ll cook for you. I''ve learned a lot of cooking skills from our uncle."


    "Okay." Being comforted by her brother, Christine smiled at ease and went back to her room.


    Jacob followed his mother to the garden downstairs. It was quiet there.


    Seeing Amanda like this, Jacob said worriedly, "How''s your body? Don''t make yourself sick at this moment."


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Looking at him, Amanda frowned and said worriedly, "Jacob, what did Gregorio say to you? Tell me."


    "Is there anything that mom has hidden from me?" Jacob stared at her and said indifferently.


    Of course, Gregorio was hiding something from him. He couldn''t let Jacob, a child, know what had happened between the An Family and the Cheng family. But Amanda wasn''t sure how much Gregorio had told Jacob now. As a result, her question was inevitably exposed herself.


    Being asked back by Jacob, Amanda was still calm. She looked at him and said, "I''m just worried that you will listen to him and think nonsense. I should have told you about this, but I''m in a mess now and don''t know how to tell you."


    It was really g


    ss Cheng, do you really think everything is fine now?" Yana disdained asking back. "We can''t see Mr. Darren, but a person who has resigned from the An Group for a long time without any legal procedures is going to give us an order. Can you give us a reason why did this happen?"


    "He is not a strange person. I have authorized him to do that. Is there a problem with that?" Amanda asked.


    "Well, Mr. Darren had to get the consent of the board of directors before he took charge of the company. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to let a person you appointed unilaterally take charge of the company now? I''m sorry. The shareholders are really worried about the company, so we decide to come here by ourselves to see when Mr. Darren will be able to preside over the company''s affairs," Yana said arrogantly.


    She worked in the company and couldn''t get in touch with Darren when she had to ask Darren for help. When she came to find Gregorio, she was mocked by Gregorio. She felt uncomfortable and naturally wouldn''t let it go.


    Why didn''t Darren come? Why did he ask Gregorio, an outsider, to deal with the company''s affairs? Out of curiosity, Yana brought others here.


    "Nothing that I can tell." Lowering her head, Amanda continued, "I''ve already asked Gregorio to do these things. How do you want to solve them? You don''t want to let him deal with it. Do you think it''s your turn?"

 Chapter 586 Consider Possible Solutions

    "I don''t mind what Miss. Cheng thinks," said Yana with a smile, looking at Amanda.


    "It seems that the shares you own are not enough to make you this position," Amanda said.


    "Miss Cheng, please tell us where Mr. Darren is as soon as possible. We just believe that Mr. Darren can take charge of the An Group. If Mr. Mr. Darren is not convenient and can''t continue to appoint, we will choose to believe Miss Yue. After all, we can see Miss Yue''s ability in dealing with the company affairs," a shareholder came out and said politely.


    The others nodded in agreement. The shares of the An Group were a piece of fat meat. They were not willing to let the company''s interests fall into risk.


    Looking at them, Amanda clenched her teeth.


    Now that something had happened to Darren, she had planned to postpone it for a few days. At least she could find him and keep the An Group when he came back. Was it so difficult?


    "Who are you?" Hearing the noise, Sheryl woke up at once. When he came out, he saw his sister surrounded by these people. He quickly stood in front of Amanda.


    The shareholders looked at each other, not knowing who the man who suddenly rushed out was.


    "It''s you. We are the shareholders of the An Group. This is the matter of the An Group. It seems to have nothing to do with you," said Yana, looking at Sheryl.


    "Anything related to my sister is my business," Sheryl said without hesitation.


    "Do you also have to be responsible for your sister? How can you be responsible for our An Group?" Yana sneered.


    "Miss. Yue, this is our business. Don''t hurt others when you speak," Amanda said.


    "Miss Cheng, you and your brother love each other very much. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t say that. I''m sorry." She then said in a cold tone, "But we came here for the company''s sake. After all, the company doesn''t belong to the An Family alone. We need to protect everyone''s interests."


    "I will tell you the result you want. Now the company''s operation is normal. The meeting of the board of directors will be held the day after tomorrow." Looking at the aggressive expression on Yana''s face, Amanda knew that she couldn''t be more naive. Even if she wanted to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t this person really loved his sister very much. With the help of Gregorio, he believed that his sister could have the strength to deal with these.


    But what could he do? Sheryl sighed. He had come back to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival with Jacob. He had thought that as long as he was happy, his sister would be happy. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen when he returned here, and he could do nothing to help his sister.


    He doubted whether his decision of leaving E Country was right or not.


    "Let''s go inside," Amanda said.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Gregorio looked at Amanda and took out the information at hand. "Now the An Family has an absolute advantage in the shares of the An Group, but you are not the biggest shareholder in the company. If you want to have control over the An Group, you must transfer the shares of Darren to you."


    Amanda knew what it meant. It meant that he was really dead. And she had to inherit the heritage of him.


    "Don''t we try again to find him?" She lowered her head. "I don''t want to give up until the last moment."


    "Give me father''s shares," Jacob said. He looked at Gregorio and said, "I think I also have the right to inherit it, right?"


    "Of course you can," Gregorio nodded.


    Jacob was the son of Darren, so it was natural for him to take over the company. If he was not too young, he could be the CEO. As long as he was on Jacob''s side, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 587 Back There

    Unfortunately, Jacob was too young now.


    "Mom, I want to protect the An Group for Dad. Will you agree with me?" Jacob asked for Amanda''s opinion.


    There was no reason for Amanda to object.


    However, with the shares in his hands, Jacob couldn''t grow up as carefree as other children. Amanda wanted him to be like an ordinary child, but after such a thing happened to him, he had no choice but to grow up.


    "Let''s go to see dad. I miss him," Jacob said.


    Amanda nodded.


    "Christine will go with us. She has the right to know the truth," Jacob added. His sister might not know what death meant in her mind, but it was better than lying to her that his father was far away and would come back soon.


    After the accident, Jacob became more mature and reserved.


    It was not that he was not sad, but that there were more things waiting for the living people to do.


    If Jacob hadn''t found a suitable organ to transplant and died at that time, his father would be in the same mood as him. Even if he was extremely painful in his heart, he must be rational. After all, everything was waiting for them to deal with.


    The waves surged towards the beach silently. The sky was overcast, with an uncomfortable smell of the sea. The waves nearby were white with a lot of bubbles. The seagulls looked listless.


    Christine was wearing a black gauze skirt. She didn''t understand why she had to wear black clothes. Moreover, everyone looked very serious. She held the toy in her arms and timidly hid behind Jacob.


    Gradually, several small black dots appeared on the sea and approached slowly. There were more than a dozen ships, and the people on the ships were all wearing the same uniform and belonged to the search and rescue team. These days, they had been searching on the sea, but did not find any trace. Many people were buried in the sea without bones. After all, the sea was so big, and there were so many fish in the sea. If they continued to search, if they found some part of Darren. Then their last hope would break. It would hurt their feelings too much.


    The rescue team got off the ship, stood in front of Amanda and said respectfully, "Mrs. An."


    "Thank you so much," Amanda said. They were also exhausted. With her order, they had to float on the sea all


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Although he was also worried about his sister, he still pretended to be calm in front of Jacob and said, "Your mother was just sad for a moment and was a little sensitive. After everything here is handled, we will go back to H City, which is far away from the sea. Your mother will be fine when she calms down."


    "Uncle, can''t we really find daddy?" Jacob asked again.


    Sheryl didn''t say anything more. He didn''t want to say anything to hurt Jacob''s heart, nor did he want to lie to make him happy.


    Jacob knew what he meant, and he couldn''t pretend to be confused with his uncle''s expression.


    However, it was not easy to get his father''s love after so many years. He would not feel good when he lost it all of a sudden.


    The ship soon arrived at the island. Seeing the buildings on the island, Jacob was a little surprised. The manor in H City was already resplendent and magnificent, and although this place was small, it was also chic and exquisite.


    The blue sky, white clouds, sunny beach, and the sunlight on the white beach made people unable to open their eyes. The villa with numerous craftsmen and painstaking efforts was just in front of them.


    "You can go there and have a look. Your father grew up there." Standing on the ship, Amanda waved at Christine and Jacob.


    ''Was this the place where daddy grew up? It looked like a castle in fairy tales, '' she wondered. Christine couldn''t help but sigh, "Dad was so happy when he was a child."


    Hearing this, Amanda suddenly burst into tears.

 Chapter 588 A Figure Reappeared In The Rain

    In other people''s eyes, Jacob seemed to have everything he wanted since he was born in such a family, but no one knew what he had experienced since he was a little child.


    The last time she came back with Darren, she could feel the hurt it had brought to him.


    The place that hurt him the most was also the one he loved most. Now his soul was back here.


    The people on the island were all very serious. They all knew that Darren had been confirmed to be dead, and they followed Amanda without saying anything.


    Amanda walked slowly into the villa. The things inside were still so clean and very soft. Darren''s past could be seen everywhere.


    The shells on the table, the boats made of shells, the pirate posters on the wall, were these the childhood of Darren?


    Christine was curious about it. Sometimes she wanted to touch it, so Jacob took her to walk around the room.


    After looking around the room, Amanda finally gave up. She looked here and said, "That''s it. I really believe that he''s gone. Let him come back here."


    She was also wearing a black dress, her long hair fluttering in the wind like sea weeds, and her face looked pale without makeup. Looking at her, Gregorio felt sorry for her, but he said nothing. After all, it needed Amanda to overcome it by herself.


    It was confirmed that Darren was dead. All the shares of the An Group and all the assets under Darren''s name had to be transferred to others. In this respect, Gregorio and Sophie worked together to perfect everything.


    The news of Darren''s death was finally exposed, which caused a sensation in H City.


    Although the day after tomorrow was the day for the shareholders'' meeting to discuss, during the real meeting, no one else was too aggressive to Amanda because the An Family was preparing for Darren''s funeral. After all, they were people who had fought the business world with Nicholas. Now seeing that there was an accident to Darren, they didn''t want to pressure Amanda. It was not good for the public to know that they forced Amanda to do something.


    Yana didn''t know that Darren was dead. She was stunned when she heard the news.


    Back then, she was young an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing the toy bear in her arms, and her eyes were red. Although she didn''t understand what death was, she was sad enough that she couldn''t see her father.


    Jacob''s face was serious. Every person who came to send flowers to Darren, he would ask Gregorio about his identity and get familiar with his father''s connections unconsciously, so as to make preparations for the future. Looking at his calm appearance, Sheryl was a little relieved, but he felt sorry for Jacob who had to accept all these at such a young age, and bear the pressure that he shouldn''t have to bear.


    The rain water silently bathed the whole ground, and the city fell into a gray atmosphere.


    A man stood at the corner of the street with an umbrella that didn''t match his identity. He looked at them curiously and then muttered, "The momentum is really great. Are these rich people going to earth shaking even if they die?"


    "I''m done." A girl rushed out of the rain and rushed to the man''s umbrella. She smiled playfully and said, "You must have waited here for a long time."


    "Three minutes and thirty six seconds." The man said lightly, and the umbrella leaned towards the girl subconsciously.


    The girl rolled her eyes and shook her head helplessly. "Edward, you are too serious. Why are you so bored to count time? Let''s go back quickly. Dad has been waiting for this tape for a long time. If we don''t go back, he will be scolded again."


    The man nodded.

 Chapter 589 Dont Believe He Is Dead

    The girl took a step, looked at the seal on it, sighed and complained, "Dad is so stubborn. There are so many convenience stores nearby, why does he ask us to come here to buy the tape?"


    "Because he likes this brand of tape best. Didn''t he say that this shop sells the most authentic one?" The man put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her under the umbrella from the place where she was almost wet to the rain, but his body leaned out and held the umbrella back with her.


    If he had the heart to go to the funeral and have a look, he would be surprised to find that the dead man with the photo looked exactly like him, but the sharpness in his eyes had disappeared, and there was a touch of grace and warmth in his eyes.


    Noticing that he was in a daze, Adriana Jiang smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you attracted by some beautiful woman?"


    Edward was found in the reef area when she was fishing with her father. At that time, her father risked to go to the east of the reef to pick sea vegetables, so he had experienced a storm. Her father said that there must be few people selling fresh sea vegetables on the street, so he had to go there to pick them, because ordinary people did not dare to go out at this time. As a result, she found Edward, who was lying on the reef with a lot of blood flowing. He didn''t bring anything that could prove his identity, so he guessed that some of them had been washed by water.


    She had planned to wait for Edward to know where she was when he woke up, but he couldn''t remember anything. Just like those old-fashioned plots, he really lost his memory.


    In fact, it was not that he couldn''t remember. Every time Edward tried to remember what happened before, he would become very painful. Adriana didn''t want to see him so painful. Seeing him recall the past so painfully, she believed that the past must not be happy. So he''d better not think about it and continue to live the current life.


    What Amanda didn''t know was that there was a man named Edward. He didn''t have the past and had no status, but he had a rare peace.


    "Mrs. An, I''m sorry for your loss." Another man brought a bouquet of white chrysanthemum and bowed to the portrait of Darren. A boy of seven or eight years old followed him to the hall. He looked curiously at the di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or him for so long. If he is fine, he will definitely come back, and if he doesn''t come back, someone will send him back."


    The An Family had a certain reputation in A City. Of course, Amanda wouldn''t let go of this advantage. Unfortunately, the overwhelming news was sent out without any responses. Everyone finally believed that Darren was really not here, so she had to compromise.


    However, Gregorio''s words didn''t stop Amanda. She frowned. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she wouldn''t let go of Darren.


    Speaking of this, Amanda immediately began to move. She first went to look for the surveillance camera at the street corner, but she had a setback in the first battle. The surveillance camera on this day was broken, so she was not sure if the person the child saw was made up by him, but she firmly believed that Darren was still alive.


    It never occurred to Amanda that Darren, whom she had been looking for, was now living in C City next to H City. Although C City was hundreds of miles away from A City, on the map, the two places were near the sea, and one island was close to the south and the other to the north. It only took more than ten minutes to travel through the sea regions on both sides by taking the high-speed train.


    That night, Darren encountered a storm. After the ship gave a dangerous warning, he immediately chose to use the lifeboat to escape. But because of the heavy wind and rain, the lifeboat lost its way in the sea. He arrived in C City and was saved by a father and daughter.

 Chapter 590 Survive In A Desperate Situation

    In C City, Darren''s original reputation was not that famous, and no one would want to release news in C City. Besides, Amanda didn''t want this matter to become a hot topic every there.


    So the father and daughter didn''t know who Darren was, so Adriana called him Edward.


    He had also taken Edward to see the doctor, but because Edward didn''t suffer too much physical damage, he just lost his memory. The Jiang family was not a rich family, and they lived a normal life by fishing in the sea. They couldn''t spend all their savings just to treat this unknown person.


    As a result, Edward''s medical treatment was delayed. In addition, Adriana Jiang''s father found that Edward was in good health and was determined to make a match between him and his daughter.


    Adriana Jiang was the only daughter of her father. She lost her mother and was a simple clerk in C City. Occasionally, she would go fishing with her father. She saw Darren lying on the reef first and saved him. When her father was unwilling to give a penny to Darren to see a doctor from the beginning, it was also because of her that she insisted on taking her private money to take Darren to the hospital.


    This time, in order to enhance the relationship between the two people, her father insisted that they take a car through most of the city to a remote grocery store in H City in order to buy a roll of tape that he said was the best.


    It took ten hours to buy the tape. It was a rare day for Adriana to have a rest. Her father had arranged her to come here in the early morning and she had to rush back by bus in the evening.


    When they were on the bus, Adriana saw people passing by and sighed, "Edward, you can''t find your identity in C City. Have you ever thought that you might be from H City? Maybe you will meet someone who knows you here."


    There was no expression on the man''s face. As long as he thought of the past, his head would feel very painful. Moreover, there was a voice in his heart that told him not to think about it. Abandon everything in the past and start a new life. However


    as Jacob''s mother, of course she had the right to help him manage these things. With the two of them supporting themselves here, and with the help of Sophie and Gregorio, even if there were people in the company who were dissatisfied, they wouldn''t be too direct, and their euphemistic words were basically ignored by Amanda.


    "What''s this?" Christine asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I just read it casually," said Amanda with a smile.


    She closed her book. Sitting next to her, Christine said, "Then, mommy, can you tell me a story?"


    "What story does Christine want to hear?" Amanda asked.


    Blinking her eyes, Christine thought about what her uncle had told her. She clapped her hands and said, "I want to listen to the story of the mermaid."


    Hearing her request, Amanda felt bitter again and again. The prince of the mermaid was in a similar situation as Darren. Unfortunately, she could never wait for Darren to come back.


    "There are many happy mermaid in the deep sea..." Holding Christine in her arms, Amanda said in a low voice. When Sheryl pushed the door open, he saw that Amanda was telling stories to Christine. He couldn''t help smiling. It was really good that his sister could calm down now.


    After telling the story to Christine, Amanda stood up and said, "Sheryl, I want to go out for a walk. Do you want anything to eat? I can take them back for you."

 Chapter 591 I Dont Care Who You Are

    "Now?" Sheryl was a little surprised.


    In fact, Amanda didn''t need to go out to buy anything, but she still wanted to go out for a walk. At least she had something to do.


    Looking at the dark sky outside, Sheryl could only say, "Sister, be careful. Don''t buy too many things, lest you can''t take them."


    Amanda nodded and told Christine to play with her uncle. Then she stood up and went out.


    Walking outside and breathing the air without scruple, Amanda sighed. The colorful neon lit up the whole city. H City wouldn''t change because of the loss of Darren. No matter how sad life was, it would return to peace.


    After arriving at the supermarket, Amanda asked the driver to go back first. She wanted to go shopping alone.


    Everyone was still concerned about her living condition. They all showed their tolerance for her not being able to accept the news of Darren''s death.


    But it was ridiculous. What should she believe, what shouldn''t she believe, and why should she need others'' understanding?


    Walking in front of the shelf, Amanda looked at the things on it and couldn''t help recalling the uncomfortable look of the man when she went shopping with Darren, and the way he threw away all the things when he quarreled with her.


    Until now, it seemed as if it had happened in her previous life.


    Walking slowly through the goods shelf, Amanda missed every detail that had happened. Suddenly, she stopped and looked ahead in a daze.


    A man in a light gray coat was standing in front of the shelf, bored. He was holding something in his hand, but he was impatient to read the information on it. The face that had appeared in his dream countless times now really appeared in front of Amanda.


    ''Was it him? Was it really him?'' The thing in Amanda''s hand fell. She suddenly came to her senses and pinched her face. It was so painful, not a dream. She quickly walked over, and a waiter pushing a pile of goods in the corridor in front of her stopped her. When she looked up again, it was


    most not sure about her eyes. The man in front of her was so familiar. He was the one she had been thinking day and night and was unwilling to believe that she had really left the world. Darren, he was really not dead. He was back.


    "Why are you acting like this?" Adriana didn''t get angry when she was knocked down, but she didn''t have any reaction when she saw the woman knock down her. When she saw Edward''s handsome face, she just looked up at him, not caring about the messy herself.


    Edward raised his hand and pulled Adriana up. Seeing the stains on her clothes, he said coldly, "Apologize."


    "You..." Amanda''s eyes widened. How could he talk to her in such a cold tone? Didn''t he know who she was?


    "Well, as an adult, can''t you be responsible for what you have done wrong?" Seeing that Adriana was hurt, Edward didn''t show any expression, but he wouldn''t be polite to her.


    Looking at him, Amanda said with difficulty, "Don''t you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are. You stained her dress. Don''t you even have a basic apology?" Edward said coldly.


    Amanda looked at him with tears in her eyes. She looked at him and said, "You don''t care who I am. Don''t you care who you are?"


    Hearing this, Adriana was shocked. Regardless of anything else, she looked at Amanda and asked, "Miss, do you know who he is?"

 Chapter 592 I Saw Him

    Hearing this, Edward frowned even more. ''Did this crazy woman have anything to do with me?'' he thought.


    Amanda raised her hand to touch his face. She really saw him again. She was not dreaming, but really touching him in reality. Her hands were trembling, as if she was touching a precious and fragile treasure.


    In the past few nights, she had never been able to fall asleep safely. Every time she closed her eyes, she would see the cold and desperate scene of him being buried under the sea. She stubbornly believed that he was not dead. Finally, when he appeared again, Amanda felt as if she was going to become a puppet. Every movement was full of joy, so that her limbs were a little stiff.


    He frowned and dodged from Amanda''s hand. "I''m sorry. You got the wrong person," he said.


    Adriana was surprised to hear that. She looked at Edward and asked, "Edward, are you crazy? Maybe this lady really knows you."


    "It is impossible," Edward said indifferently. He held Adriana''s hand and walked out directly. He even didn''t want the things in the shopping cart. Adriana was taken out by him in astonishment and walked to the busy street outside. When she turned around, she saw that the woman didn''t chase after her, but Edward kept walking. After walking two streets, Adriana couldn''t help but shake off his hand and said, "That''s enough. How long do you want to escape the truth?"


    "Aren''t we going to aunt''s house?" Edward said lightly, "If so, let''s go ahead."


    "How dare you say that?" Thinking of the big basket of vegetables she left in the supermarket, Adriana felt heartbroken. It was all her carefully selected things. She had spent so much time, but he just gave up so many things willfully. It was very time consuming to choose.


    But she was more curious why Edward would be so cold to people who seemed to know his identity. Didn''t he want to go back to the past? ''Doesn''t he want to know who he is?'' she thought.


    "Edward, maybe that woman really knows you. Why don''t you talk to her?" Adriana couldn''t help but ask.


    ''She knows me?'' Edwar


    e to her senses. Seeing that Gregorio was grabbing her, she struggled and said, "Let go of me! I''m going to find him!"


    "Stop it, Amanda. Go back now!" Gregorio pulled her away.


    Amanda saw that Darren took the woman to the end of the street. She could have chased after him as long as she had gone through the road, but she was pulled by Gregorio and blocked by a surging car. Then Darren and the woman went farther and farther.


    "Let go of me! I saw Darren. I saw Darren! I''m going to find him!" Cried Amanda anxiously.


    "He is dead," Gregorio said. He ignored her words. These days, she had been muttering that Darren was not dead and everyone was cooperating. But that person was indeed dead. Mr. Darren was in the past. After all, people had to move forward.


    "No, I saw him! He''s not dead. Let go of me!" Being led by him, Amanda stumbled. In a hurry, she raised her hand and bit Gregorio''s hand. Unprepared, Amanda bit the sinews of Gregorio''s hand and released Amanda''s hand unconsciously. Amanda turned around and ran away. She was thin and agile. She flashed in the crowd for two times and avoided his sight.


    Gregorio turned around and wanted to catch her, but he couldn''t find her. He had a headache and rubbed his forehead. He immediately called someone to look for Amanda. She was in a trance now and acted rashly. He couldn''t let anything happen to her.

 Chapter 593 Dont Look For Me Again

    Amanda ran to the street corner and couldn''t see Darren anymore. She was so tired that she was out of breath. Her face was red and her legs were as heavy as lead. She couldn''t run anymore.


    Her throat was tightened and her eyes were burning. She moved and sat on a bench in a small park at the corner of the street. It was getting dark. The city was surrounded by light. There were many people passing by her, and they had a happy smile on their faces.


    Some people were street vendors, some people were playing chess. There were also food stalls. Everyone was enjoying such an evening time, and no one cared about a person sitting in the shadow.


    The temperature had dropped a little. A cup of hot milk tea was sent to the hand of Amanda. She looked up and saw Gregorio standing in front of her. Her heart ached, and she raised her hand to hold his waist, tears streaming down.


    Gregorio didn''t say anything. He just stood beside her quietly and let her vent her anger.


    "I saw him. He is really alive. But I don''t know why he doesn''t know me. There are other people around him." Amanda couldn''t help but complain tearfully, "He is very cold to me. Is he blaming me for treating him like that?"


    She had been blaming herself for her attitude towards Darren after she heard the truth from Susie. Was it because it hurt him too much that he took the risk to go out on the Safe Swallow at midnight? As a result, he was buried under the sea.


    They used to be so happy. They had a perfect family. Although they had gone through a lot of difficulties, they finally got together. They had Jacob who was smart and Christine who was lovely. Didn''t he care about their happy family anymore?


    "Amanda, it''s not your fault. No one else can do better than you." Gregorio sighed, sat beside her and said, "It was just an accident. Don''t continue to blame yourself like this."


    "Gregorio, I really saw him." Amanda said in a hurry. She couldn''t be wrong. Among so many people, she could recognize him at a glance. His face and body were so familiar t


    smiled instead. "You heard a lot of things just now. Seeing that she is so sad and regretful now, are you happy?"


    Edward raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t like the atmosphere at Aunt Adriana''s home and wanted to go out for a walk. He didn''t expect to hear this conversation. When the man in front of him said so, he didn''t have stage fright, but his eyes were even colder. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Since you don''t know what I''m talking about, why couldn''t you just be a listener? I don''t think we have anything to talk about." Hearing what he said, Gregorio recalled that in order to find him, Amanda was in a trance just now and almost lost her life. A burst of anger suddenly burst out from Gregorio''s heart. Was it just because of what Amanda had said on impulse that he had to pretend to be dead to punish her?


    This kind of revenge was ungraceful. It was simply too much. What did Amanda do wrong again? The person who made mistakes at the beginning was his father, and he had no right to do this.


    Sensing the indifference in the man''s words, Edward slightly moved his eyes and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to pry into your business. I just heard that you were talking about me, so I wanted you to tell her that the man was dead and would never go back. Now his life is very good, and he feels at ease very much."

 Chapter 594 Unwilling To Return To The Past

    "What are you talking about? You are still alive. What do you mean by that man is dead? Are you Darren or not?" Gregorio asked immediately.


    Edward lowered his head and said, "You can say that I am, or you can say that I am not. I am that man in my body, but I became another person in my heart." He suddenly looked up and smiled at Gregorio, "I should have lost my memory."


    ''Lost your memory? Are you kidding me?'' Gregorio thought. He looked carefully at the man standing in front of him. His face was still the same, but he was wearing ordinary clothes, so his aura was inevitably inferior. His eyes were clean and straightforward, without the gloom as before. If he didn''t look the same, Gregorio wouldn''t believe that he was Darren.


    "You can understand that. The past has nothing to do with me. So don''t let her continue to investigate. You can treat me as another person. The man who called Darren is dead," Edward said coldly.


    ''Don''t let her continue to investigate, as if he was dead, ''


    Gregorio thought. He also said coldly, "Is this your choice? Abandon your past identity and start a new life. Do you even abandon your past?"


    "It''s my own choice. Don''t let her badger me anymore. You don''t want her to be sad, do you?" As a man, he could see the attitude of Gregorio towards Amanda. There was no point in saying more, so he could only say in a low voice, "Take good care of her."


    Then Edward turned around and left.


    Gregorio hadn''t been surprised for decades, but when he heard what Darren said, he was really surprised.


    What kind of person would choose to give up all his wealth, his wife and children, his identity, and to live a normal life? Even if he lost his memory, he didn''t want to recall them.


    He stared at Darren suspiciously and said, "Do you know what you are talking about? Don''t you know that she only loves you?"


    "Not me." Edward looked at him and said, "You are a smart man. You know what I mean. Although I don''t know what I have experienced in the past, since that memory seems so painful, I''d rather not remember it again."


    He didn''t remember who he was in the past, but he still remembered the feeling of falling into the deep sea, the pain and despair in his heart, and he didn''t want to experience it a second time in his life.


    He didn''t know what he had exp


    o eat the egg roll made by my mother."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s have egg rolls. If Sheryl wants to eat anything, I''ll cook it too." After saying that, Amanda washed her hands and went into the kitchen. It was the first time she had been in the kitchen in these days, which surprised Sheryl and Jacob. Because her father liked to eat the food cooked by his mother most before. Every time she went into the kitchen, Amanda would fall into her memory. She was so sad that she couldn''t control herself, so they didn''t dare to let Amanda cook again.


    He didn''t expect that his mother would take the initiative to enter the kitchen now, and there was no sadness at all. The two of them curiously sneaked into the kitchen and saw Amanda preparing food materials.


    Then they quietly retreated back to the living room to discuss countermeasures.


    "It''s so strange. Is it because mom has thought it through?" Jacob said, biting the tube of the milk shake.


    Sheryl touched his clean chin and said, "I think it might be the calm before the storm. A big storm is about to be brewing later."


    "Is there still a storm? Oh my God, I''m really worried that my mother can''t withstand it. Uncle, please find a way." Hearing this, Jacob couldn''t stay calm anymore. In fact, he didn''t have any idea. In the face of his mother, his mind was totally in a mess. He could only hope that his uncle was by his side.


    Sheryl had no choice but to spread out his hands and said, "We have to play it by ear later. Cooperate more and don''t change the topic to your father."

 Chapter 595 He Will Come Back

    "Of course I know. I didn''t choose my favorite corn and chicken congee. I was just worried that my clumsy mother would remember that my father also liked this congee and cause her sadness," Jacob said as he pursed his lips. It was a sad thing for him to give up his favorite food.


    "Jacob, your mother is so sad. Aren''t you sad?" Sheryl asked.


    Jacob''s small body was curled up in the soft pillow on the sofa. His milk white skin gave off a jade sheen in the light. He fiddled with the tablet PC in his hand and said, "Of course I felt sad when I lost my father. But uncle, everyone in the world will die in the end. Father will die, mother, uncle, you will all die one day. There are so many people who have lost, and sadness will not bring any benefits. I used to be at the crucial moment of life and death, and now looking at these, I feel that it is good to live one more day. Anyway, I will live well and cherish every day I have."


    Hearing his words, Sheryl felt sorry for him. He held him in his arms and said, "Jacob is so awesome. Your mother should learn from you."


    "That''s because mommy likes daddy so much and cares too much about him." Jacob shook his head and said, "It''s just because she cares him too much that she even forget herself. When I was sick, my mother was the same. She missed me all the time, completely ignoring her own health."


    Sheryl sighed. Indeed, his sister was always like this. She always valued others more than herself and never cared about her own health. Before, because he didn''t take good care of himself, she often blamed herself. When Jacob was sick, she stayed by his side all the time. Now that Darren was dead, she blamed herself for quarreling with Darren.


    ''When could my silly sister let go of these and think about herself? She should value herself, '' he thought.


    "Boom!" A loud noise came from the kitchen all of a sudden. Sheryl and Jacob were shocked. The two of them looked at each other and rushed to the kitchen.


    "Sister!"


    "Mother!"


    When the two of them rushed to the kitchen door, they only saw that Amanda was in a trance, looking at the broken porcelain pieces on the ground in a daze. Hearing


    be fine.


    In the evening, after taking a shower, Amanda sat on the windowsill in a bathrobe. Looking at the stars in the distant night sky, she felt very lonely. In the past, he would always be with her at this time. Thinking of his cold eyes and the action of protecting other girls, Amanda still felt a little heartbroken, as if she had been stabbed by a needle.


    ''Why didn''t he recognize me? Did he hate me so much? Or did he forget me so thoroughly, including the children and his identity?


    No, I must find him, '' she thought.


    "Darren, where are you? You will come back, won''t you?" She sighed and said in a low voice.


    The star in the distance was very gentle, like the gentle gaze of a lover.


    On the other side, Edward raised his eyes to look at the star. The high-speed train was moving fast, and the lights on both sides were like stars floating in the sky. The lights were shining on the window.


    Originally, Adriana planned to go back after the night here, but they refused her aunt''s invitation because Edward didn''t like H City so much. They directly bought the high-speed train ticket to go back. At this time, she was sleepy and was sleeping soundly beside.


    The people around were sleepy too. It was quiet in the car, but Edward didn''t feel sleepy at all. He kept looking at the starry sky outside, as if something was about to rush out of his mind and release all this, but in the end, he didn''t remember anything.

 Chapter 596 All Willingly

    But he couldn''t remember anything, nor was he sleepy, nor was his brain as painful as before.


    In the past, he had been worried about his identity. He had been worried that he would be an unpardonable villain, and that he would be involved in illegal transactions and unable to start a new life, so he had been deliberately avoiding these.


    But now it seemed that he was a normal person. At most, he was a little richer.


    In this case, he would be relieved to cut off all the relations with the past and start his own life again.


    Time flew slowly from his ears, gentle and without any sound.


    "Hey, bastard, big bastard." A sweet voice suddenly sounded in Edward''s ear. He was stunned and suddenly opened his eyes, only to find that he had fallen asleep unconsciously. The sweet voice seemed to come from his mind and from his memory. The slightly familiar voice was very strange to him now.


    Was someone calling him? Bastard.


    Suddenly, a girl with a bright smile appeared in front of him. She was looking at him with a smile in her dark and bright eyes. Her petite and beautiful figure seemed to be even brighter than the flowers blooming behind her. But unfortunately, that figure only appeared for a moment, and instantly became very blurry and quickly disappeared.


    Edward felt a headache. He quickly covered his head to stop himself from thinking too much, or the pain would continue.


    He opened a bottle of water and took a sip. He took a deep breath and looked out of the window. The pain in his heart was still so clear. That girl must have had a deep connection with him before.


    But he couldn''t remember what she looked like, nor did he want to think about it. Since he had summoned up the courage to cut off all the past, he couldn''t have any nostalgia at this time.


    "Edward, aren''t you sleepy?" Adriana woke up from her sleep. She rubbed her numb arms and asked curiously when she saw that Edward was still so energetic.


    He had just taken a rest, but he didn''t bother to explain. He just said lightly, "Not bad."


    "Are you okay?" Adriana doubted. She had seen Edward runni


    d to take charge of the company''s affairs, but it was not unilaterally appointed by Amanda, but Gregorio convinced the whole board of directors with his own qualifications.


    He had been in charge of Nicholas'' business before, and everyone knew his ability. Moreover, he had to report to the board of directors every quarter. With so many people watching, they were not afraid of him playing tricks.


    In fact, Gregorio had planned to stay in B Country and never come back. He came back this time because he was worried that Amanda would not be able to deal with such a thing. He did not expect that he would be the one who was left in the end.


    But as long as he could help her, he was willing to do anything.


    But now, Gregorio was hesitating on how to tell Amanda to let her give up looking for Darren.


    Darren didn''t want to go back to the past anymore. If she continued to look for him, she would only be sad. But Amanda had already seen Darren. With her obsession, she would never give up. He couldn''t let Darren recall the past and then let Darren accept Amanda.


    Now that Darren was no longer a member of the An family, he made it clear. If this was Darren''s choice, of course Gregorio was willing to let Amanda stay away from him.


    Anyway, now that Darren appeared or not, An Group had stabilized. He was confident that he would always be with Amanda and make her happy in the future.

 Chapter 597 Let Gregorio Be The Kids Father

    "Victor, help me check this person." After thinking for a while, he picked up his phone and dialed an old friend''s number. Victor was a very dedicated detective. He worked part-time to send information to the gossip newspaper to earn living expenses. He only liked photography, and some liked to explore cases. The person he worshiped most was Sherlock Holmes. He was smart in life, and he was also skilled in martial arts these years.


    The two men, Gregorio and Victor, seemed to be apple and orange, but they were good friends back then.


    At that time, Victor was just a small photographer who lived an uncertain life every day. Gregorio met him by chance. Seeing that he had a hard time, he would inadvertently take a few photos of him and spread them to the public. In this way, not only would he not lose face, but also he could solve his crisis.


    Victor was grateful to Gregorio for his help and admired him very much. He had been working hard in the past few years and had a certain position in the entertainment circle, with a wide range of connections.


    But the thing that Gregorio asked him to do was only handed over to Victor.


    That was to investigate the background of Darren, the man who named Edward now.


    Upon hearing Gregorio''s request, Victor immediately took action.


    Looking at the blue sky outside, Gregorio''s eyes were gloomy. Since he had disappeared, he really didn''t want him to come back.


    There were several pieces of white cloth hanging on the bamboo pole, waving in the wind. It was not fully bright yet, and everything seemed to be covered with a layer of green cloth. Adriana recognized that the white cloth on the bamboo pole was the bed sheet that was dried in the hotel nearby her home. She yawned and said, "I''m finally here. I''m so sleepy."


    "Thank you." She didn''t have to come back in a hurry. Seeing that Adriana yawned, Edward said in a low voice.


    Adriana pounded on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Nonsense. You must be tired. You must have worked hard for me all day yesterday. So you don''t have to thank me."


    When they came back home, the dog heard the noise in the yard and shouted.


    Adriana laughed and scolded, "What''s wrong with you, you bad dog? You don''t know me?"


    The dog was a little dog rai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a look at Amanda. Although she didn''t want her son to leave, Amanda knew his son liked it, so she wouldn''t stop him. She nodded and said, "Jacob, you can go there first."


    "I am going there too!" Christine said. Christine had to stick to her brother, but the two kids didn''t have breakfast and were taken away by Gregorio directly.


    On the other side, Sheryl, who was still in the mood of making omelets, was stunned. He stood at the door of the kitchen, with an apron around his waist. He looked at Amanda and said, "Just like this, he took away our two babies."


    "He didn''t take them away. It''s obvious that they took the initiative to get close to him," she said. Amanda didn''t notice that her two babies liked to stick to Gregorio so much. If it went on like this, Gregorio would be their father directly.


    "Sister, in fact, it''s not a big deal if he can be the children''s father," Sheryl spoke out his mind directly.


    Raising her head to look at him, Amanda asked, "What are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." After what had happened last time, Sheryl found that Gregorio really did it for his sister. He had been on guard before, and now Gregorio had become a professional manager hired by the An Group. He had given up his career in B Country and came back to accompany his sister. He had made so many sacrifices, not to mention the help he had given to his sister in the past.


    Even if his sister wanted to be with Gregorio, Sheryl could only support her.

 Chapter 598 Dont Leave Me, Mother

    "Sheryl, I know what you mean. In fact, I know how well Gregorio treats me. As I see, the two kids like him very much, but that doesn''t mean that he can replace Darren," said Amanda.


    "Sister. I didn''t mean that. I hope you don''t take this the wrong way..." said Sheryl hurriedly.


    "In my heart, Darren''s position in our family will never change." A determined look appeared in Amanda''s eyes. "And I will bring him back," she added.


    Sheryl was so scared that his hand trembled and the wooden shovel in his hand was about to fall as he heard his sister''s words. ''Oh my God! My sister is crazy again. Does she think my brother-in-law is still alive?'' he thought.


    Amanda went back to her room and cleaned herself up. Then she went out looking fabulous.


    She went to the company for a meeting first. In fact, the time she went out was the same as that when Gregorio took care of the two children, but she didn''t want to talk to him more.


    Since he didn''t believe that Darren was still alive, there was no need to continue talking with him.


    Amanda believed firmly. She had seen the man, but he didn''t want to come back to her and know who she was. But she would never give up.


    When they walked into the An Group, everyone greeted Amanda politely.


    There were still some people who didn''t know her before, but as the widow of Darren, Amanda appeared. She was not inferior to the whole board of directors, and became the biggest shareholder of the An Group with her children. She was already a real rich woman, and many people were eager to be like her.


    But it was useless to have too much money. What Amanda missed was that she was still so stupid that she didn''t know anything at that time. When she was in trouble and gave out ten thousand leaflets in a hot day, although Lionel was a little cold at that time, he would protect her when she needed help. Darren had a bad temper at that time, but sometimes he would protect her.


    More importantly, at that time, love was always pure and pure, without too many impurities. Love was just a move, and hate would also become a move. Now it involved too much. The hatred of the last generation, and the schemes of this generation,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    father was sending messages to Christine. In my dream, my father told me that I should stay with my mother more and listen to my brother. I should not eat snacks randomly. I am very obedient."


    "Really?" Hearing what Christine said, Amanda was a little surprised.


    Holding the toy bear in her hand, Christine said in a low voice, "Yes, brother said that Christine should be obedient like this. That''s why mommy likes Christine more and won''t go to see daddy."


    "What did brother say?" Amanda held her daughter''s hand and asked.


    Startled, Christine looked at Amanda uneasily, fearing that she might have said something wrong.


    Holding her in her arms, Amanda got into the car and said in a low voice, "Christine, don''t be afraid. Just tell me what happened. I won''t be angry."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Christine was close to her mother. She hid in her mother''s arms and said, "My brother said that if Christine didn''t listen to him, mommy wouldn''t like Christine. If mommy didn''t like Christine, she wouldn''t like this house and would leave. She would go to find daddy. So we have to be obedient."


    After that, Christine held Amanda''s hand and asked timidly, "Will mom leave me and go to find dad?"


    "No, I won''t. I will be with you and your brother all my life. I will never leave you." Amanda didn''t expect that the kids would have such an idea when she was in a daze. They lived carefully, afraid of irritating her and making her unhappy.

 Chapter 599 Dont Forget Your Original Intention

    The peace and harmony in the family these days were all earned by the careful care of everyone. As a sister and mother, she did not fulfill any responsibility, but only cared about her own pain. It was really selfish.


    Amanda''s heart ached for her baby. She couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Seeing that Amanda was crying, Christine also burst into tears. "It''s Christine''s fault. Christine made mom sad."


    "It''s not Christine''s fault. It''s mom''s fault. I was moved and blamed myself for not taking care of you these days. It''s all my fault." Holding her daughter in her arms, Amanda wiped her tears and kissed Christine''s little face. "I will be with Christine and brother in the future. I won''t leave you anymore. Christine, don''t be afraid. You will always be my favorite little princess."


    "Really?" She made her mother cry. She was still her mother''s little princess. Hearing this, Christine stopped crying. She hugged Amanda and said, "I love you most, too."


    At noon, seeing that Amanda was about to enter the kitchen, Sheryl stopped her and said, "Sister, let me do it. They like my cooking."


    "Christine, what do you think?" Amanda asked.


    Amanda had coaxed Christine into eating the food cooked by her mother.


    Sheryl had to leave the kitchen.


    Amanda made several dishes that they liked to eat in the kitchen, including Darren''s favorite dishes that everyone avoided.


    When Jacob came back, he was surprised to see his mother like this. He always felt that his mother looked different today. Did she get better after taking a walk outside?


    What was more, he saw his favorite, corn chicken porridge.


    The familiar fragrance and smooth taste made Jacob''s appetite rise.


    ''Where did the sun come from today? What happened at home? What happened?'' Jacob looked at Sheryl while eating.


    ''I want to ask you something more. What happened in the company? Your mother is different when she comes back home, '' Sheryl looked back at Jacob when he was picking up


    particular person. It was just that the situation was special at that time that made people have some feelings for a particular situation.


    There weren''t so many magnificent things and conflicts. Perhaps the two of them would have a different life.


    "Then I will choose to leave without binding him up," Amanda lowered her eyes.


    If she could go back to the past, knowing that Darren had gone through so much pain in the past, she would not be willing to blame him for his cold-blooded ruthlessness, and she would definitely be more patient and tolerant to him. Even if he did not like her in the end and liked Rose, she did not blame or regret, as long as he was happy.


    Maggie clapped her hands and said, "That''s good. Amanda, you are still the same."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand," Amanda raised her head.


    Maggie held her hand and said sincerely, "Although I can''t stay with you often these days, I have been paying attention to your news. They all tell me that you are going crazy. You live in your fantasy all day long, can''t accept the death of Darren, and you are in a trance every day. I don''t believe that the strong girl, who would never give up, Amanda, would become such a bad person. Now after listening to you, I know I''m right. You''re still the same person. You didn''t lose your mind."

 Chapter 600 Thats Him

    With these words, Maggie''s eyes turned red. She patted on Amanda''s shoulder and complained, "Do you know how I felt when they said that about you? You''re such a troublemaker. Fortunately, you''re a little promising and know how to let go of love."


    Hearing Maggie''s words, Amanda was stunned. A warm current suddenly surged out of her heart. Maybe this is the relationship between best friends. Even if people around don''t believe and deny you, there is always someone who doesn''t need to be so rational, just for a feeling to support you to the end.


    "Idiot, how can I be so stubborn? Of course I know that love can''t be forced. There are natural and man-made disasters. How can I be obsessed with it?" Amused and sad, Amanda patted Maggie on her forehead.


    Maggie touched her forehead. Both of them were mothers now, and the two of them were still the same as before. They hit each other. Neither of them wanted to fall behind.


    "But Maggie, I have to tell you that Darren is really alive. I saw him." After that, Amanda looked at Maggie carefully and said.


    Maggie looked at Amanda suspiciously.


    Amanda raised her hand and said, "Do you think I''m crazy like them and talk nonsense in the daytime?"


    If so, she would rather buy a piece of tofu and knock herself on her head with tofu.


    "No, I just feel a little weird. But since you said it, of course I believe you. Where did you see him? Do you have a story to tell?" Fortunately, Maggie was willing to listen to her.


    Hearing what Maggie said, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief and moved closer to her.


    At this moment, Sheryl took Jacob out to play basketball. Christine was playing with Luna. There were only the two of them at home, and no one else was there.


    "When I went to the supermarket yesterday, I wanted to have a look at something casually, but I saw him at the goods shelf. But he wore different clothes, with something in his hand." Said Amanda.


    "And then?" Maggie asked nervously.


    "Then I was blocked by someone, s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eyebrows twitched. He didn''t need to be praised with cuteness.


    "Ah, what''s wrong? Why are you so dirty?" Seeing Jacob''s clothes, Amanda thought he must fall down often.


    Sheryl then came in. The two looked at each other and laughed.


    "You are still smiling. Go to take a shower, two little muddy men." Sheryl was also dirty. Everyone would think that these two people had rolled in the mud.


    After taking a shower, Sheryl sat down and said, "When we came back from playing basketball, we saw a lawn and thought it was good to roll. Jacob and I went there to roll. We didn''t expect that someone had just watered it, so we were dirty."


    Do you really think you are dogs? Speechless, Amanda wiped Jacob''s hair with a towel.


    "Where is Lily?" Asked Jacob.


    Every time Aunt Maggie came, she would bring the little witch with her, so as soon as he entered the room, he felt that there were five hundred ducks in the room. Today, it was very rare. Five hundred ducks were missing.


    "She failed in the exam and was asked to go to the cram school. I guess she is doing homework there now." Lily''s achievements were a disaster to the Zhao family. All the members of the Zhao family were worried about her, but Maggie, as her mother, didn''t worry at all. In her opinion, as long as her daughter was happy, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 601 An Unexpected Visitor

    Although Lily didn''t do well in school, she was optimistic, talkative and fond of painting. Maggie was willing to let her do what she liked, but other family members asked Lily to study at home, and Maggie couldn''t fight against her family.


    Perhaps this was the helplessness of a married mother. There were both older generation and younger generation at home and their opinions were different. Thinking of this, Maggie felt a little depressed.


    "She is so clumsy." Now Lily was only in primary school, but she still couldn''t pass the examination. Jacob yawned and leaned against Amanda''s arms.


    "Don''t say that. People are good at different fields," Amanda said, rubbing his little head.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    "Who else will come?" Amanda murmured.


    Today, the house was so lively that people kept coming. In the past, she was the only one sitting in the living room alone.


    "I''ll open the door." Wearing his white shirt, Sheryl staggered out with two thin legs.


    Maggie leaned against the sofa, looked at Sheryl''s petite body and said, "Sheryl is getting better and better now. Look at his waist and legs. He can almost become many young girls'' dream lover."


    "What can he do even if he becomes a girl''s dream lover? There are no girls who are infatuated with him now." Amanda rolled her eyes at her and added, "Are you here for doing that?"


    Maggie raised her hand and pinched on Amanda''s waist, "Are all mothers always talking in this way?"


    The door opened, but there was no sound coming.


    Sheryl looked at the man standing at the door in a daze.


    He had a slender figure, beautiful eyebrows and eyes, and golden hair was as brilliant as the God of the sun in the Western legends. His blue eyes, which were more beautiful than the color of the ocean, were looking at him seriously.


    "Bruce." Somehow, Sheryl felt his throat hot and whispered.


    It seemed that he hadn''t seen him for a long time. In fact, they hadn''t seen each other for more than a month.


    Too many things had happened in the past month. He had given up on revenge and wanted to start a new life. He didn''t expect that something would happen to Darren all of a sudden. His sister was almost on the verge of breakin


    Sheryl had learned to deal with things. During this period of time, Sheryl had been accompanying her at home. It was she who should be strong, and it was she who should protect them. But they all stayed by her side when she was sad, stronger than her.


    Maggie thought for a while. The she said to Amanda, "Amanda, if you can''t ask Gregorio to help you, why don''t you try to ask Bruce for help? He is much more capable than Gregorio. He has been cooperating with Darren before. No matter what, he will help you, right?"


    "Ask Bruce for help?" Amanda was stunned.


    "In fact, I have booked a hotel." Seeing that Sheryl was putting something on the table, Bruce couldn''t help but say.


    Sheryl] stopped and put down his hand, "Really? Then you can live there."


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and was about to leave. But before he could leave, Bruce quickly stopped him. "No, I want to stay there. Just leave the hotel there. In fact, I''m happy that you didn''t push me out again," he said.


    "Because you are here to visit my brother-in-law. I just treat you as a guest," Sheryl whispered.


    "Really?" Bruce asked. He looked at him suspiciously.


    Sheryl felt a little embarrassed. He raised his hand and pushed Bruce aside. "What else do you want? My sister is feeling better now. I tell you not to mention my brother-in-law again and again, or I will kick you out."


    "You said that you will kick me out?" Raising his hand on his shoulder, Bruce asked.

 Chapter 602 You Must Be Tired

    Sheryl lowered his eyes and said, "I''m fine."


    "What happened? Why did he die all of a sudden?" Asked Bruce.


    "An accident. He died on the sea." Sheryl knew what he was worried about and added, "It has nothing to do with me. Jacob and I didn''t know this news until we came back."


    "You must be tired these days." He asked with concern.


    Sheryl shook his head, "No, it''s not a big deal as long as I can be with Amanda."


    "How could it not be hard? Your sister couldn''t calm down when she lost him. I know how much you have to pay in there." Said Bruce.


    Tears welled up in Sheryl''s eyes. He quickly moved his face away, but his hand was grabbed by Bruce. "Don''t be afraid. I will stay here for a period of time. The psychologist in E Country is the best in the world. If you want to go for a walk, I can also arrange it."


    "What are you thinking about? Amanda is very strong now. She doesn''t need a psychologist at all." Sheryl was on Amanda''s side. In his opinion, no matter what happened to his sister, they were family and they didn''t need outsider to interfere.


    "Okay, okay, You don''t need it." "I''ve learned a lot of new dishes. How about showing them to you tonight?"


    "Okay." Said Sheryl.


    Seeing that Sheryl became much more obedient. Perhaps it was because he had been back for so long and had gone through too much that Sheryl had grown up all of a sudden. This was also a good thing for Sheryl. He needed more social experience and experienced a lot of emotional entanglements.


    The two sat quietly in the room, without saying anything.


    After a while, Bruce asked, "Why did something happen to Darren? Did you know it before?"


    "He seemed to have a fight with my sister, but she didn''t tell me what happened exactly. I guess it might be because of what happened to my parents." Said Sheryl.


    These days, he also had doubts in his heart. He didn''t dare to ask Amanda, nor could he tell Jacob. He was holding back his doubts. Since Bruce asked this, plus he also knew what had happened before, he didn''t hide too much.


    "I gu


    ked Bruce to begin to fight with him. Sheryl was washing fruit there, and after that, he would send it to Amanda''s room.


    "Amanda, you ate more than usual tonight." Said Sheryl.


    Amanda pinched the flesh on her waist and asked, "Have I gained some weight recently?"


    "No, it''s the best." Sheryl was her most obedient brother. He always liked to please Amanda.


    With a smile on her face, Amanda touched Sheryl''s face and said, "Sheryl, do you know why Bruce is here?"


    "Didn''t he say that he would come to see you?" Sheryl didn''t ask why he came directly, but judging from his intention, he guessed that Bruce just wanted to see if he was fine and if this house was good after Darren left.


    Now the cooperation of the An Group had nothing to do with Amanda. There was nothing to be schemed from them. Besides, he had traveled thousands of miles to come here and asked him first if he was okay. Even if Sheryl was unwilling to accept his love, Sheryl had no reason to refuse his kindness.


    Amanda sighed. She had known from the very beginning that Sheryl was the target of Bruce. In the past, she had been on her guard all the time, fearing that Sheryl would be hurt because of his unsophisticated life. Now, seeing that he was still following Sheryl, it was obvious that he couldn''t let go. If her attitude affected Sheryl''s decision, she would be the sinner.

 Chapter 603 Start Calling Her Sister So Quickly

    As an elder sister, Amanda felt that she was a failure. She couldn''t take good care of her brother, but now, she had to give him more freedom. She thought she could do it.


    "Sheryl, in fact, it''s obvious that Bruce came here because he cares about you," Amanda said.


    Startled, Sheryl opened his eyes wide. He looked at Amanda and stammered, "Sister, why did you say that?"


    He had always thought that it was just Bruce''s wishful thinking, and he had never taken it seriously. He didn''t expect that his sister would see it all, which made Sheryl a little shy, as if the secret in his heart had been heard by his sister.


    "There''s nothing uncomfortable between you and me. I didn''t want Bruce to get close to you, and I was worried that he would hurt you. But now I find that he was teaching you and caring about you with all his heart. You were brought up by me, so you subconsciously rejected him. That''s not right. You should see him with your heart," Amanda said with a smile.


    "Sister, I..." Sheryl wanted to say something more, but stopped on a second thought. He lowered his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "To be honest, from my point of view, it''s unrealistic for Bruce to come here especially for Darren. They don''t have much personal friendship. When I was with Darren before, I didn''t know that they were friends at all. I think if it was because of the death of Bruce, Darren wouldn''t have rushed there especially," Amanda said.


    Because of this, it was hard for Amanda to see how deeply Bruce loved Sheryl. People like him and Darren had been surrounded by endless admiration and affection from childhood to adulthood. It was difficult for them to love others wholeheartedly than to give all their assets. However, when it came to Sheryl, Bruce''s love for Sheryl was more than a simple love.


    Of course, she didn''t force Sheryl to accept Bruce''s love. She didn''t discriminate against others. She also hoped that Sheryl could be more tolerant and let him pursue what he wanted at ease. What she needed to do was to help Sheryl see through the current relationship and don''t waste the love of another person.


    "Then what kind of person do you think Gregorio is?" Sheryl looked up and suddenly as


    eld a funeral for Darren quickly and came to look for him again.


    "I have no choice. I want to keep searching, but everyone advise me not to do so." A bitter smile appeared on Amanda''s face. At that time, the other directors of the An Group were pressing her step by step. She had to make a choice as soon as possible, in case she would be taken advantage by others.


    At that time, she was in a mess and didn''t know how to tell her children that Darren had lost the news. After being persuaded by Gregorio, she held a funeral for Darren.


    But she always believed that he would not die.


    As a result, she really saw Darren in the supermarket. Although she didn''t know what kind of person had saved him, he was really alive.


    Perhaps it was because she had been too crazy a few days ago, no one believed her at present, and there were very few people who could help her. Most of them were just perfunctory.


    At this time, the appearance of Bruce was like a divine weapon descending from the heaven.


    She felt relieved to have Bruce help her.


    "I''m telling you, if you don''t do it well, I''ll be angry," Amanda added worriedly.


    Like a little animal, she was very worried about this thing, but she still pretended to be strong in her eyes. Seeing that, Bruce''s heart softened. He nodded and said, "I''m not sure if I can find him, but I''ll try my best to find him for you."


    "Okay," Amanda nodded.


    After assigning this task, she could finally have a good sleep.

 Chapter 604 Tampered With Evidence

    "By the way, don''t tell anyone about it, including Sheryl," Amanda added.


    Bruce nodded.


    "That''s all right," Amanda said.


    "I have something else to do. I want to know what you said to Sheryl just now. If your attitude is like this, why does he seem to be trying to avoid me?" Bruce asked.


    Amanda smiled, "Really? Is he hiding from you?"


    She didn''t expect Sheryl to change his mind so quickly. He responded immediately after hearing her words. But she didn''t know whether he dodged at this time was because he felt uncomfortable to read his mind, or because he couldn''t accept it and deliberately isolated himself.


    "Of course," Bruce replied and nodded.


    Originally, when Bruce came here before, Sheryl''s attitude towards him was a little close But now, seeing him make a detour like seeing a thief, he inevitably felt a little depressed.


    "That''s what he is thinking. I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing," Amanda encouraged him.


    ''It was not a bad thing. Could it be a good thing to be cold to me?'' Hearing that Amanda was talking nonsense, Bruce could only pretend to be taught by her. He hoped that what Amanda said was true. After all, she was Sheryl''s elder sister, and this identity was enough for her to be self-willed.


    Soon, Bruce got the surveillance video, but unfortunately, some critical parts of the video were covered by someone, and the previous video was edited to cover that period of time. As a result, the people sent by Bruce looked in front of the camera, but they didn''t see the person he was looking for.


    At first, the person thought that Darren was not exist, but later someone found that there were things repeated at different times and angles in the video, so he found that it had been covered by someone.


    Bruce had a keen sense of doing business and immediately realized that someone was hiding it from him. Without thinking too much, he chose to tell it to Amanda directly.


    "Someone is trying to cover up the truth. Who is it?" Amanda was surprised to hear that.


    She did it secretly without telling anyone. How could anyone think of hiding such a trace?


    "How many peop


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rything okay?" Amanda asked curiously. "Is there anything new?" she added.


    "This cunning man covered every part of the camera from time to time. It seems that he doesn''t want us to continue investigating," Bruce said through clenched teeth.


    ''Every camera was covered from time to time? What does it mean?''


    Amanda listened carefully and felt a little dizzy.


    Originally, it was better to simply cover one camera, but now, all the cameras that Darren had passed by were covered, and that person only covered a few seconds when Darren appeared. The technique was very ingenious, making people unable to find any clue.


    "That person did it so thoroughly. How afraid is he of finding Darren?" With a sneer, Bruce thought, ''What a good Gregorio! I''d better have a good battle with him.''


    Amanda''s mind was in a mess. She didn''t hope it was Gregorio who tried to stop her from looking for these things. Previously, Gregorio had completely denied her idea, thinking that she had thought too much. Now he did such a thing again. Did it mean that he blew his cover?


    If he really did it, then what he said and did before were all lies to her.


    Amanda''s eyes were cold. If that was the case, she would never forgive him.


    "Your eyes are so horrible. Have you thought of the person who really obstructed you?" Bruce said with a smile. The look in Amanda''s eyes just now was like a rabbit eating meat, ferocious and cute.

 Chapter 605 Lets Go Shopping Together

    Amanda rolled her eyes at him and said, "You can continue to investigate. I want to see who did it behind my back."


    "Okay." Nodding his head, Bruce found that things were getting more and more interesting. When he turned around and was about to go out, he suddenly said casually, "In fact, Sheryl had asked me to investigate who leaked the news."


    "What?" Amanda realized something was wrong and stood up all of a sudden.


    Turning around, Bruce smiled and said, "Of course, who told you all this? I''m afraid that person is going to be the enemy of Sheryl now."


    "Sheryl''s enemy? Does Sheryl know the reason why I quarreled with Darren?" As soon as she finished her words, Amanda realized that she had made a slip of the tongue in front of Bruce. But when she saw that the expression on his face didn''t change, she immediately asked, "Have you already known all this?"


    "Not only me, Sheryl also knew it," Bruce said calmly.


    As his elder sister, she still didn''t know how much pressure and pain Sheryl had suffered for her. This elder sister was too incompetent. Sheryl had given up his hatred for her, and during that period of time, he had been constantly blaming himself, and even self-mutilating himself. Seeing this, Bruce also felt painful in his heart.


    As a younger brother, why should Sheryl bear all this silently? With Sheryl''s character, no matter how much pain he had suffered, he would only grit his teeth and swallow it. He would pretend to be fine in front of Amanda. Was there someone would care about his pain?


    "What? Sheryl knows it. You said Sheryl knew it?" Amanda took a deep breath.


    How did Sheryl know about it? Who told Sheryl to get Sheryl involved? All of a sudden, Amanda''s eyes became sharp. She stared at Bruce and said coldly, "What are you planning? Why did you let Sheryl know what happened in the past?"


    "It''s not my plan. Sheryl knows it all the time. Don''t forget that when the car accident happened, Sheryl was sitting in the car. He remembered every word your parents said before they died. There''s no need for ot


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    too much for her. Amanda pinched Sheryl''s face and said, "I''m in a good mood today. Do you have anything you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    Sheryl thought for a while and said in a childish tone, "Then I want the red bean cake. I like it the most."


    "Okay. I see," Amanda nodded.


    When Amanda walked out of the door, Bruce said at once, "If you want to eat that red bean cake, let''s go and buy it now."


    "What?" Sheryl was confused.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to eat red bean cakes from that restaurant? I don''t know when they will finish shopping. Since you want to eat, I''ll go to buy it now," Bruce said.


    "Big Idiot." When Sheryl came to his senses, he grumbled, "I just said what my sister wanted to listen to. In fact, that red bean cake is my sister''s favorite."


    After his brother-in-law left, his sister had been depressed all day long. It was rare for her to go shopping, so of course, Sheryl would say what she wanted to hear.


    Last time, she went shopping for a long time and didn''t come back. When she came back, she was still absent-minded. Sheryl was worried about his sister going shopping alone, but he didn''t dare to stop her. With the help of Sophie, he should be relieved.


    Sophie came soon. Her black hair was dyed a little wine red. And her slender waist was still indescribably beautiful in a black and white plaid dress.

 Chapter 606 Abduction

    Besides, there was a happy smile on her face. She didn''t make up as usual, but looked like a housewife.


    "Sophie, you''re more beautiful." Sheryl couldn''t help laughing when he saw Sophie.


    Sophie raised her hand to flick the short hair near her ear. Several gold gnawed bracelets were inlaid with cat eye stones, and her white and tender skin, which she had taken good care of before, now had a wheat colored luster.


    "You must be basking in the sun a lot. I don''t think I can find you even if I bury you in the sand now," said Amanda jokingly.


    "Really? I think my skin looks good and healthy." Sophie said with a smile, "It''s good enough for me. Ordinary people can change their species to bask in the sun like me."


    "So, do you want to teach me how to do skin care?" Amanda said playfully.


    Looking at her smooth and clean face, Sophie touched her forehead and said, "Your skin is so good. You don''t need me to teach you how to do skin care. God knows what good luck you''ve got. Your skin has been so tender for so many years, and I''ve used so many skin care products here, but they are not as good as you. Well, I won''t show off. If you have any methods, just give them to me and let me learn."


    "It''s very simple. Eat and sleep as you like," Amanda answered naturally, making Sophie speechless.


    It had been a long time since she had strolled around the streets of H City. Before Amanda came out, she was like a ghost. She didn''t know where she was going, but she followed the crowd numbly. Although she was still a little dizzy, she had a plan and was moving in an orderly way.


    "Is this shirt looking good?" Sophie picked up a man''s shirt from the shop and showed it to Amanda. Her boyfriend would come to see her next month. Sophie had to prepare this in advance.


    Amanda nodded. This kind of wide shirt with letters and stripes on the chest was very suitable for men. She couldn''t help muttering, "Darren doesn''t like to wear this kind of shirt. He said it looks too lively. I bought him a black and white stripe shirt before, but he doesn''t want to wear it."


    "Is it the one that has been hung in


    ng the two children out for fun.


    Thinking of Jacob and Christine at home, Amanda felt a little nervous. She was afraid that her disappearance would frighten them again, but in order to find Darren, she had to do so.


    She was really an incompetent mother. Thinking of this, Amanda''s eyes welled up.


    The bus sent her to the county below H City. After getting off the car, Amanda looked at the strange county, which was obviously a little older than H City. But fortunately, the newly built road and the building which was about to be completed looked interesting.


    Without any plan, Amanda walked aimlessly. The place where she got out of the car was remote and there was no one around. She just didn''t like the turbid air in the car, so she got out first. There were many people in the car, up and down.


    Suddenly, someone covered her mouth from behind. Amanda struggled hard, put a cold dagger on her neck, and the person said in a cold voice, "Don''t move, or we''ll stab you to death."


    ''Did I encounter robbery?'' Amanda didn''t dare to move. Generally speaking, the robbers were extremely vicious. They had already taken the risk to rob, so they certainly didn''t care about killing people. Before she could see the person clearly, the man in front of her was covered with a black hood, and then a needle was stabbed into her hand. It seemed to be a strong anesthetic, and Amanda soon lost consciousness.

 Chapter 607 Oriole Behind

    When Gregorio knew that Amanda was missing, he immediately went to meet with Sophie. Hearing what Sophie said, he frowned.


    Seeing his expression, Sophie sensed that something was wrong. She looked at Gregorio and asked, "Gregorio, do you know who she saw?"


    Was there anyone else who could make Amanda lose control and chase after him?


    Gregorio knew it clearly in his heart, but that man had said that he didn''t want Amanda to find him again. Why did he appear in H City again? He had erased the traces of that man in H City. Did Amanda see him again, so she chased after him regardless of anything? If that was the case, Gregorio could only find Amanda along the route that the man might leave.


    "Gregorio, Gregorio, say something." Urged Sophie.


    Gregorio said lightly, "I do know who she saw, but I''m not sure yet. Does Sheryl know the news? "


    "Yes. I called Amanda before and found that she left her phone at home. So I told Sheryl about it and thought that Sheryl might know it." Said Sophie.


    Gregorio frowned. The more people knew about it, the worse it would be. But Sheryl was Amanda''s brother, so he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it after he knew that his sister was missing.


    How could he find Amanda?


    After thinking for a while, he grabbed Sophie''s hand and said, "Don''t tell Sheryl that you have informed me. Don''t make it too public. I''ll take people to look for Amanda secretly. Do you understand?"


    "Why can''t we tell Sheryl? Sheryl won''t tell anyone." Sophie was confused.


    "I don''t want to cause any extra conflicts." Gregorio said lightly.


    Seeing that her brother was so serious, Sophie had to nod and said, "Okay, then tell him that you have something to deal with. I can''t get through to you."


    Gregorio turned around and left, but Sophie pulled him and said, "Gregorio, are you hiding something from me? Even if you can''t tell Sheryl, you should tell me who Amanda saw and why she was so excited."


    "Who do you think it is?" Gregorio looked up at her and asked.


    "I don''t think Mr. Darren is still alive." Sophie said casually, but she was suddenly stunned. She looked at Gregorio in disbelief and said, "Is it true?"


    Gregorio''s eyes were indifferent. "It has nothing to do with you. When S


    d. A normal person would probably know that there was a result now. Did she really go straight to Darren?


    She had no idea where Darren was.


    Gregorio sat in the seat of the office, and there was only him in the huge empty office. Sitting in the seat, he looked like a statue of obsidian. The neon lights outside were already on, almost lighting up the whole night sky, but the room was dark and there was no light on. If someone passed by, they would not know there was someone here.


    He rubbed his chin and wondered how to find Amanda.


    In fact, Gregorio suspected that it was Amanda''s plan.


    Because he had covered the video traces of Darren''s existence, and Darren had promised not to appear in H City again. If Amanda really wanted to investigate and take the video, and she could be careful enough, or find a professional person to watch it. In this way, if he sent people out, it would mean that he had admitted it.


    Although he was exposing himself, her safety was the first priority now. Gregorio had no time to care about anything else. The people sent to C City might have arrived by now. Although C City was not as developed as H City, there were many people. It was difficult to find her.


    Gregorio only hoped that the people he sent had been found by Amanda, and let her know that he had lied to her before. He hoped that she would come back as soon as possible and not be left alone in a dangerous place.


    At this time, he received a message, and the screen lit up.

 Chapter 608 The Most Conservative Attack

    "We have her. If you want her to be fine, prepare thirty million immediately."


    The message didn''t make a lot of sense, but the content suddenly grabbed Gregorio''s heart. His eyes were cold, and he immediately replied, "How can I believe it without evidence?"


    The next message was a blurry picture that could be covered. In the photo, a hand was wearing the most precious bracelet that Amanda had worn before.


    Gregorio''s breath quickened, but the person on the other end of the line didn''t have the patience to give him a reply. He directly replied, "Tomorrow afternoon at the Temple of the GL County, you come alone with money. If you call the police, I will kill her."


    But when Gregorio replied the person, the other side didn''t reply him anymore.


    Gregorio had seen many cases of kidnapping, but it was the first time that he had seen such an arrogant robber. However, according to his feeling, the method of the kidnapping was very rough, and there was no rigorous logic at all. They only knew his phone number, and they didn''t have the courage to come to him.


    But no matter how rough the method they implemented, they had caught her.


    Gregorio thought for a while and immediately called Lionel.


    "Dora just fell asleep. Don''t disturb her." Seeing that Lionel''s phone lit up, Josie held her sleeping daughter in her arms and urged him to answer the phone outside the room.


    Lionel had just come back from work and felt a little tired. He glanced at Josie helplessly and went out with his phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Lin. It''s so late. Why do you still talk to me about business?" Lionel said with a smile.


    "Amanda was kidnapped by someone," Gregorio said in a low voice.


    "What?" Lionel was shocked and asked in a hurry, "What happened?"


    "I just received a blackmail message, asking for thirty million. I saw the photo of the bracelet she wore every day." Gregorio said, "Amanda went out in the afternoon, and I don''t know where she has gone. Sophie and Sheryl are also looking for her, and I have sent someone to find her. I didn''t expect to receive a message at this time."


    "Where are you? I''m coming now," Lionel said.


    Gregorio asked him to come


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    get back those memories and know what kind of person he was. How could anyone not want to know his identity? Moreover, Darren was from a rich family, and he had a wife and children. His life had probably reached the peak, and many people would never be able to reach it in their whole lives. However, why did want to be an ordinary person in a small fishing village? That made no sense.


    "I don''t believe it either. The first time the person saw him was Amanda, but he dodged Amanda. Instead, he came to me and asked me to help him remove the traces here. I didn''t let Amanda find him, so I did it. Now that Amanda suddenly disappeared, I''m afraid that she is looking for him. But I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. I don''t know where Amanda is at all." Gregorio also felt a little guilty, "I shouldn''t have hidden it from her. Now she doesn''t trust me and hides everything from me."


    "It''s not your fault." In the past few years, Lionel had seen that Gregorio had done so much for Amanda, and no one could make his friend so concerned about him. Even though Amanda didn''t intend to be with Gregorio now, he was still willing to do everything for her.


    "Since they have said the place, let''s go now. Thirty million is not a small sum of money, but it is okay for both of us. Send the money first. Since Amanda is in their hands, we can only choose the most conservative method to save her," Lionel said.


    "Okay," Gregorio nodded.

 Chapter 609 You Were Fooled

    "Splash!" A bucket of cold water was poured down on her head. Amanda choked all of a sudden, coughing and waking up. After regaining her consciousness, she felt sore and numb all over her body. She was leaning against a hard bed. It was not until she opened her eyes and saw a few completely strange people in front of her that she realized her current situation.


    She was kidnapped here as soon as she got off the car. She didn''t know what those people had done to her that made her pass out all of a sudden. She didn''t know when it was outside.


    "You are awake. Do you want to eat something?" The man with a scar on his face asked.


    Amanda looked at them and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Ha Ha, the famous Mrs. An and the boss of the An Group. Everyone knows your face." The man smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. We just want money. As long as we get the money, we will let you go."


    "Let me go? There are a lot of criminals who got money and then killed the hostage," Amanda said flatly.


    "If you cooperate well, we certainly don''t want our hands to be stained with blood." The man said. It seemed that he was really eager for money.


    "How long have you been with me?" Amanda asked.


    Since these people knew her and had been so secret when she was kidnapped, they must not have recognized her on the spur of the moment. It was premeditated and organized kidnapping.


    Moreover, these people were all strangers, and they were not her friends at all.


    "It''s none of your business. It is because you ran around. It''s just your bad luck to hit us." The man said vaguely.


    Still a little dizzy, Amanda leaned against the wall and said lazily, "How much do you want? I can pay the ransom now. Can you let me go? I have something else to do."


    "Let you go? How much ransom can you pay at present?" The man asked immediately. He had checked Amanda''s wallet, but there was not much cash in it. There were only a few bank cards. They were not ATM, so they couldn''t withdraw money with cards. There were cameras in every place where they withdrew money, and they didn''t dare to go to that kind of place to withdraw money. They all ne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    looked at her and said, "Don''t you know that generally the kidnappers won''t let the hostage see their true faces? They are just worried that the hostage will recognize them one day. But you just appeared in front of me so carelessly. Will I not recognize me after I am released? Either you kill me after you get the money, or you will be recognized by me one day. Then you have to look over your shoulder every day. Haven''t the people who incited you told you this?"


    "What?" The woman became anxious.


    Amanda continued, "I don''t think you have met any of your superiors. How could the person who kidnapped me expose himself? At that time, you will be a scapegoat and no one knows his whereabouts. If you kill me, my family will definitely find you at all costs to avenge me. My death is also a big news for H City. Once the media report spreads, the impact of the public opinion will be hard to estimate. The officials of H City will definitely pay great attention to it and increase the blow. You are equal to opposing the An Family and the police of the whole H City."


    They were criminals, and they were scared to death when they heard the word of police. As soon as the woman heard that the future would be like this, she was immediately anxious to do something, but she was afraid that her husband would beat her if he couldn''t get the money. Moreover, now that it was done, she couldn''t escape from what she had to do.

 Chapter 610 You Are Cheated

    "Then what should we do?" The woman was anxious, but she had no choice. She asked Amanda in a sobbing tone.


    "What can I do? You can''t let me go now. I don''t mind to redeem myself and squander money to avoid disaster. I guess I can take out the money you want now. But you are worried that I will call the police, so you can only wait for the money to be sent. I don''t know what you will do to me after you get the money, but you must have a hard time in the future." Said Amanda flatly.


    These words were definitely not alarmist. It was easy to lose control of this kind of thing. Gregorio was not the kind of person who was obedient to be slaughtered. Since these robbers dared to do anything for money, it wasn''t sure if they would kill the hostage. As long as they dared to do it, it would be completely out of control.


    The people whose faces were seen by Amanda would certainly not rest assured that Amanda would not forgive them. If they were a little more sensitive, they would be stimulated to do uncontrollable things at this time.


    Amanda just came to her senses and spoke out the worst possibility. She looked at the woman and said, "I suspect that you are being used, so I told you the situation first. If you have a better way, it''s not a big deal for you to do it yourself. Please believe that I''m very rich. I cherish my life more than money."


    The woman nodded blankly and ran outside.


    "Big brother, can we really get so much money? Is there anything wrong?" The men outside were drinking, and someone asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. We are not going to contact them for the ransom. At that time, we just need to let her go after hearing the news." The strong man comforted them. As soon as he saw the woman running out, he stood up in a hurry and asked, "What happened?"


    "She said we were in danger." The woman was out of breath and scared, so she couldn''t speak fluently.


    In danger? These people were not professional robbers. All of a sudden, they felt a little scared and hurriedly asked, "Who said that? Are the police coming?"


    "Tell me in detail." The strong m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it to US dollars or pounds first, and then give them extra payment.


    "Ten million! Oh my God!" The strong man''s eyes widened. Then he looked at Amanda suspiciously and said, "Are you kidding me? I don''t think you''re worth ten million."


    Amanda shook her head and said, "The necklace around my neck is made of white diamond and customized. You can sell it for hundreds of thousands as long as you take it away. In fact, the thing I''m wearing now is worth more than one million. I''d rather give you these things than wait for the money that they would give you."


    The strong man couldn''t help but take a few more looks at the necklace. The thin necklace looked really valuable. If he could really get one million from her, he didn''t need to take the risk to listen to that person.


    Amanda continued, "And do you know the specific identity of the person who contacted you? Can you make sure that he won''t draw the police''s attention to you after he gets the money? I haven''t seen them before, but I have seen you. When they leave, you will have something to do with me. Do you think you can escape?"


    The strong man''s heart sank. Indeed, those people were all in touch with him by phone. At that time, when his mobile phone number was lost, he could not find anyone. He was not careful and did not expect this to happen. At that time, if something really happened, he would be the unluckiest.

 Chapter 611 He Must Love You Very Much

    "What''s more, you can''t kill me. If you kill me, the police of H City will be doomed if they don''t find out the truth. My death is a major vicious event. The public opinion I caused is not something you can deal with. The whole country knows that I was kidnapped and killed. Will the state give a little blow to kidnapping? If you are caught, it will be a serious crime and you will be sentenced more severely. Killing me is different from killing others. You''d better think it over," said Amanda.


    "Can we get away with your things?" The man asked worriedly. Apparently, he was frightened by what Amanda said.


    Amanda nodded, "I don''t want to pursue it if you let me go."


    "Do you really promise that you won''t call the police to arrest us?" The man asked doubtfully.


    With a bitter smile, Amanda continued, "In fact, in my heart, what I care most is my husband and family. Money is nothing. If you lose your loved ones, no matter how much money I give you, it won''t make you happy."


    Thinking of her lost husband, the man''s heart softened and said, "Don''t care too much. People can''t be revived after death. You are a woman with two children, you should live a good life. People should move forward."


    "I''m leaving H City to find a very important person. I can give you something and you can give me some cash. We don''t owe each other in the future. If you take something, you''d better take it away as soon as possible to avoid the limelight and cut off all contact with that person. Now you haven''t done any harm to me." Amanda continued, "This is the safest way for you. Robbery and kidnapping are two different things. For me, losing a few pieces of jewelry is a good deal. You don''t have to risk your lives to make a fortune. It''s also a good deal."


    The man found that he was completely convinced in front of this woman. This woman must be very good at doing business, and he was scared by her words. He waved his hand and said, "I have to discuss with my brothers." Then he went out.


    The big guys were waiting outside.


    "Brother, what did that woman say?" The man asked n


    n auction? What is it? Is it expensive?" The woman asked curiously.


    Amanda nodded, "Only those valuable things are qualified to be auctioned there. But it was boring to buy them at that time. My husband was going to have a meeting, and I didn''t want to go with him, so I casually entered an auction to have a look."


    "Is your husband very kind to you?" The woman asked.


    "Yes." With a happy smile on her face, Amanda continued, "I don''t think there will be anyone in the world who treats me so well like him."


    "I envy you so much." The woman was jealous.


    "You won''t envy me if you know what I have experienced." Thinking of her current state, Amanda smiled bitterly, "When I was a child, my parents had a car accident and my brother was in a vegetative state. My uncle fought for the family property and drove me abroad. Later, he forced me to marry my husband for business. At that time, my husband was very bad-tempered. There were other women around him. They mocked me when they saw me and pushed me out of the company. It seems that I''m his wife, but in fact, I''m the object of everyone''s contempt."


    "Really? Did your husband leave you alone at that time?" The woman''s eyes widened.


    "He just treated me as a cheap product at that time." Amanda said in a low voice, "So I also hate him. We two often quarreled and fought. I even stabbed him once, which almost killed him."

 Chapter 612 You Are Really A Good Person

    "Oh my God!" The woman was startled. Although her man always said that he wanted to kill her with a knife, he had never done that. But the woman in front of her dared to stab her husband with a knife. The gap between them was really big. When she got excited, she pulled the ear of Amanda. Amanda trembled and said discontentedly, "Be gentle please."


    The woman apologized immediately and carefully took off the earrings for Amanda. The pair of earrings were lying in the woman''s rough palms, and they looked as beautiful as small pieces of snow on the top of the mountain. The woman could not help but envy, "If one day he can buy me this, I will be very happy even if it''s a fake one. But unfortunately, he hasn''t bought anything since we got married."


    "Then why were you with him back then?" She had already seen the scars on the woman''s body. Listening to her story, Amanda was confused.


    The woman sighed, "Our family is poor. We don''t have money. When I get old, I will get married. So I married him."


    "Even if you want to get married, you have to marry someone you like. He is so bad to you. Even if you are forced to get married, you won''t marry such a person. I don''t understand," Amanda said.


    The woman smiled bitterly and said, "I have no choice. His family used to be rich. My brother fought with someone and hurt someone at that time, so we needed a lot of money. My family needed a bride price to compensate the injured person. He was rich at that time, so he married me. He spent such a large amount of money to marry me, so I must endure it no matter how hard he hit me."


    It turned out that no matter what happened, a woman''s love was always so involuntarily.


    Amanda raised her hand to let her untie her bracelet and said, "You''re wrong. I was in a worse situation than you, but I never had such an idea. I must protect myself and fight against him. Otherwise, he will only look down upon you and get more and more used to beating you. Women must love themselves first, so that they can be loved by others."


    "Is that all you have?" The woman didn''t want to say anything more about it, because she and Amanda were from two completely different worlds. She couldn''t learn Amanda''s experience at all, and it was just a wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing.


    Amanda briefly said that she was fine and told Sheryl where she was. Then she went to the hotel and checked in to have a rest.


    Lying on the bed, she felt dizzy and hot all over her body. Her lower body was sticky, and her lower abdomen was a little painful. She didn''t know if she was stimulated by the anesthetic. She got her period.


    Because of tiredness and nervousness, Amanda was trapped in her dream and couldn''t open her eyes. The dream was endless darkness. Standing in the darkness, Darren looked at her desperately and gloomily. In her dream, Amanda cried and screamed, trying to catch Darren, but he was still swallowed up by the darkness, and she couldn''t catch him no matter how hard she tried.


    The pain of losing her beloved man wrapped her heart, and she woke up from crying.


    It was completely dark outside. The lights of tens of thousands of families were bright, which were not more dazzling than the stars in the sky. For a moment, Amanda burst into tears, sitting in front of the window, tears streaming down her face.


    ''Darren, where are you? How can I find you? Come back as soon as possible. Do you know that I almost can''t see you? I''m not afraid that I can''t see you. I''m just afraid that when you want to see me, I''m dead. I''m afraid that when Jacob and Christine miss their mom, but their mom is gone.


    My life is not mine, but yours. That''s why I''m so careful. I don''t dare to do stupid things easily. I''m so tired to hold on like this, '' she thought.

 Chapter 613 No More Concealment

    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Looking at the door in horror, Amanda couldn''t help screaming.


    How calm she was in front of the robbers at that time, and how scared she was now.


    The man at the door stood there, and the apricot light warmed him up.


    Gregorio looked at Amanda, who was shivering on the windowsill. He had already sent the money to them as promised, and the people there said that they would let her go. He didn''t expect that he got the news from Sheryl first. Amanda was in C City now.


    Darren was in C City. He didn''t expect that Amanda would really come to C City. Did she really want to lose her life for him? She didn''t know that everyone was worried about her and couldn''t sleep well all night. Could she consider others when she worked?


    On the way, Gregorio had been thinking about blaming her. His worry could turn into anger, but when he saw Amanda at this time, all his anger was like the fire in the rain, which was completely extinguished. Gregorio softened his tone and said, "Don''t worry, it''s me."


    He slowly leaned against the sofa and said, "Don''t worry. Everything is fine."


    "Why are you here, Gregorio?" It wasn''t long after Amanda hung up the phone. She hadn''t had a good sleep yet. Why did he show up first?


    But when she saw it was Gregorio, Amanda felt a little relieved. She was like a child who had done something wrong, sitting on the windowsill and lowering her head.


    She had planned to force Gregorio to expose Darren''s position, but she didn''t expect that she was kidnapped. Although she was lucky enough to get out of danger, everyone was so worried about her. Of course, Amanda felt sorry. She also knew that the person who worried about her the most must be Gregorio, so he came over as soon as he heard the news of her in the middle of the night.


    No matter what she did, Gregorio was always the one who helped her clean up the mess behind her.


    "I''m here to see how you are doing." Gregorio said slowly, "The money has been sent, and I think they should let you go. I don''t da


    viously, Gregorio had secretly covered up the fact that Darren was still alive. If he continued to say anything to stall Amanda and deceive her into believing these, she would definitely collapse.


    "No, I won''t. But Amanda, I hope you can understand that I won''t hurt you at any time. If you want to know something, don''t get the news with the help of others, just ask me directly. I have nothing to hide from you." Said Gregorio.


    Amanda was stunned. Did Gregorio find that she let Bruce help her?


    "If I want to take action, I don''t need him to find out the people I sent here. I can arrange people to look for you in four or five cities. It will be too naive if Bruce wants to pry into information from me. But I let him find it, because you don''t trust me anymore. You would rather ask him for help than ask me directly." Gregorio said in a sad voice.


    He didn''t expect that Amanda was really testing him like this, but he didn''t want her to take risks for these things in the future. This kidnapping was a narrow escape, but next time, she would pay such a huge price to test him. The cost was so high that Gregorio didn''t want to hide anything from Amanda.


    Darren was the thorn in Amanda''s side. It was up to her to choose whether to untie it or to entangle it more tightly. He was just an outsider from beginning to end.


    He would never win her love.

 Chapter 614 Do You Want To Go Or Not

    With the assurance of Gregorio, Amanda could finally sleep for a while. However, although she was very tired now, she was still sober and didn''t feel too sleepy.


    "Where are Sheryl and others? Are you out of your mind? How long have I disappeared? Did you tell Sophie that you found me?" It was unexpected that she was kidnapped this time, but Amanda still felt guilty for taking advantage of Sophie.


    Gregorio raised his head and asked, "Are you still caring with someone else?"


    "Of course I care. I was forced to do that this time." In front of him, as if a student had seen a teacher, Amanda''s voice became lower and lower unconsciously. The disturbance caused by her had involved Gregorio the most. Moreover, with what he had said just now, Amanda had no strength to defend herself.


    Compared with Gregorio, she had gone too far this time and hurt his heart. Being forced could not be the reason for her to mess around.


    "I''m sorry. I just want to know where he is. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I didn''t mean to do that," said Amanda in a low voice.


    "Well, this is also a reminder to us," Gregorio said.


    Amanda nodded repeatedly, as if she had realized her mistake and could change it. "I won''t do anything stupid again."


    "No." He shook his head, his eyes as sharp as falcon''s. He looked out of the window and said, "Yes, I found someone by your side was doing something to you."


    "Do you mean that someone around me did it?" Amanda was a little confused. Most of the people around her were not short of money, and they were her best friends. If that person needed money, she or he only needed to tell her. It was not a big deal. She only had a small social circle, such as the brother and sister from the Lin family, the people from the Gu family, Xia family and Zhao family. How could anyone want to hurt her?


    "Do you know who kidnapped me?" Amanda asked. ''It has only been a day. Has Gregorio found any clue?'' she thought.


    "I don''t know." When he went to put the money, there was a wasteland around him, and he didn''t know who took the money. Gregorio also suspected that the person w


    "Of course, he won''t like you." Gregorio poured cold water on her, "As long as it''s you, he won''t like you, because you have a deep entanglement with his past, and he doesn''t like his past."


    "Shut up!" Amanda said coldly and looked out of the window, ignoring Gregorio.


    Even if he didn''t like his past, he couldn''t refuse to like her. The past had passed, and it wouldn''t be difficult for him to forget everything and start a new life. But he must have her in the future.


    An hour''s bus finally stopped at the destination. Outside the window, there was a little blue sea. The fishing village by the sea was far away from the road, but everyone could see that the lights were on.


    "Did they all get up so early?" Amanda asked in confusion.


    "They can make a profit from the rising tide this morning." Although it was the first time for Gregorio to come here, he had a complete understanding of this place.


    ''Make a profit by catching fish?'' The scene that Darren stood on the boat with a fish fork in his hand flashed through Amanda''s mind. He was good at playing golf and baseball. She didn''t know if he could catch the fish with the fish fork. She was amused by the scene she pictured.


    "Are you hungry?" Gregorio asked.


    ''The more she smiled, the sadder she would be later, '' he thought.


    Thinking of the man''s emotionless words before, the man''s first reaction to see her was probably anger.

 Chapter 615 I Finally Found Him

    After getting out of the car, Amanda couldn''t help shivering again. It was near the sea, and it was a little cold in the morning. There were stalls selling things on the roadside, which looked like a market. However, the market was very simple, and it was usually selling some seafood from the sea.


    Under the light of the street lamps, they didn''t need to add any other lamps. Some hawkers preferred bright ones, which could better reflect their products and they would set up a charging table lamp.


    There were quite a few people. Holding her breath, Amanda looked for Darren in the crowd, trying to find him, but she couldn''t find him anywhere except for some faces with vicissitudes caused by the sea wind.


    "Eat something first." Gregorio knew that she hadn''t eaten much. They had to take the early bus to come here, she must be cold and hungry now.


    Sitting in a stall built in a simple shed, Amanda was not used to it, and the excitement in her heart made her unable to eat for a while.


    Fish, fish rolls, fish head soup, fresh fish porridge and seafood steamed buns were the most eaten here. It was a good place to remove the fishy smell and there were fresh food materials, so there were many people who got up early to eat.


    Seeing that she was not in the mood to eat, Gregorio said, "They are definitely not at home now. You have to eat something, or you will shiver with cold and lose your manner later. It would be bad."


    "I feel like I''m on a blind date." With an embarrassed smile, Amanda lowered her head and gulped down the food. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Was she going to know Darren again? Although she had imagined that if they went back to the beginning, she should be patient with Darren and love him well, the reality told her that it was impossible.


    Many things in the past would become sweet memories, and many would become the scars that could not be relieved for the rest of his life. He simply forgot everything, waiting for her to find him again.


    Well, that''s good. Let her arrange another meetin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    excited that he left in despair by ship and encountered an accident.


    Now even if he had forgotten everything, he was unwilling to return to his previous identity, which would only bring him more pain.


    ''I can understand why Darren escaped, '' Thought Amanda.


    "Are you his wife?" Adriana was also curious about Amanda and Darren''s past, so she asked.


    Obviously, Edward didn''t like his past. Every time he recalled it, he felt painful.


    But how could a person abandon his past? It was such a real experience, and there was no way to escape.


    Adriana also wanted Edward not to escape but to face it bravely.


    It happened that his family came here without giving up. Adriana really hoped that she could make a contribution.


    "Yes, I am." Amanda nodded, "His name is actually Darren. We got married seven years ago. This time, he had an accident. The search and rescue team looked for him on the sea for a long time, but they didn''t find him. We all thought he was dead."


    Adriana nodded. There were many people who had an accident on the sea during that period of time. At that time, her father ignored her dissuasion and wanted to take risks on the sea, because there were very few people out of the ship during that period, and the price of seafood doubled. Fortunately, her father had gone there and saved unconscious Darren from a chaotic reef.

 Chapter 616 Let Him Accept The Past

    Otherwise, if he was injured and lay there without being found, he would surely die.


    "Thank you for saving him." Amanda held Adriana''s hand and said gratefully. Her hand was cold and trembling. She couldn''t imagine how he felt when half of his body was soaked in the cold sea alone and slowly frozen to death. Saving Darren was a great kindness to Amanda. No matter what conditions Adriana asked for, Amanda would accept it.


    "Miss Jiang, our family has assets in H City. Because you saved him. So you can ask for whatever you want. As long as I can afford it, I won''t say anything," Amanda said sincerely.


    Adriana was so frightened that she waved her hand and said, "Miss Cheng, don''t be like this. We didn''t save him for return. Edward is a good man. It''s good to have a wife who loves him. You don''t have to thank me very much. Besides, he has helped us a lot in our family."


    Since Edward came to their house, their work was obviously much easier. He had great strength, dexterous hands and flexible mind. He helped his father to do business and sell things, and kept accounts clearly. At the beginning, he had spent a lot of medical fees, which made his father feel a little distressed. But later, even his father praised Edward all day long, and his neighbors liked him very much.


    "Miss Jiang, Amanda is very grateful that you saved Darren, so she wants to thank you. If you want anything, just say it. We all know that you didn''t save him for money, but it''s more or less our kindness, because he is very important to us," Gregorio said.


    Adriana smiled and said, "It''s okay." But she looked a little worried. "But Edward seems to hate his past now. I''m afraid that you can''t take him away smoothly."


    While they were talking, someone came in from outside. Adriana''s father threw a large bag into the water tank first, and then sighed with a smile, "You are so smart today. You know where to catch the fish. I guess we can sell it at a good price."


    "It''s oka


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aggers drawn with him and fought till the end of my life? Could it be farther than when I was pregnant and he was with Rose? Can it be farther than when I changed my face and met him with Jacob?" With red eyes, Amanda bit her lips and said fiercely.


    She had walked over such a long distance. As long as the end was him, no matter how far he was, she would walk over step by step.


    "What kind of story have you had before?" Adriana was dumbfounded. The more she listened, the more she felt that Edward was like a bad man. His wife was pregnant, but he was with another woman. What the hell?


    Wait, Rose, this name sounds so familiar, like the name of a star. With an idea in her mind, Adriana immediately asked, "Did Rose shoot that famous movie at that time? She is so beautiful. She hasn''t acted for several years. I used to like watching her TV series. What? Does Edward have anything to do with her?"


    ''This woman''s mind was really miraculous. Rose is not the point, okay?'' Gregorio thought. He was a little unable to turn around. He quickly said seriously, "Miss Jiang, although he hates us very much, he has to go back in the end. I think you also hope that he can have the courage to face his past and accept his past. After all, he has a family and children now."


    Adriana nodded, "Of course I hope so."

 Chapter 617 What You Want Is Just A Body

    "Could you please cooperate with us?" Said Gregorio.


    "How can I cooperate? Now Edward might even blame me. My words don''t work." Adriana was in a dilemma.


    "No need. Can you take us to your father''s stall now?" Gregorio smiled.


    Adriana nodded and took them there immediately.


    Adriana''s father was doing business in front of the stall. When he saw Adriana bring the two people here, he immediately complained, "The wind is so strong here. Why did you bring the guests here?"


    "Dad, my two friends haven''t seen the market here well. They want to come here to have a look, so I bring them here and help you." Adriana smiled and winked at Edward.


    Edward moved aside with a straight face and didn''t want to talk to them at all.


    Gregorio rolled up his sleeves obediently and said, "Uncle, you''re welcome. We said we came to help. It''s good that we don''t cause trouble." As he spoke, he had already taken care of the sea vegetables in the water very consciously and skillfully. Adriana''s father noticed it at once. He smiled and said, "Do you cook this at home?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m a cook and I like to cook, especially seafood. So I can handle it well." Gregorio said with a smile.


    As long as he wanted, he could always show his affinity in front of others, so that others would have a good impression on him. In these years of business, he was not as cold as before. More importantly, now Gregorio had to win the favor of Adriana''s father, so that he could take Amanda into the Jiang family and get close to Darren.


    On the other side, Gregorio and Adriana''s father were talking about seafood. Amanda walked to Darren and wanted to say something. But when Darren saw her, he said coldly, "It''s fishy and dirty here. It''s not suitable for a spoiled lady like you to come here. You''d better leave now."


    "When did I become a spoiled lady? You can even do this. Why can''t I do such a thing?" Said Amanda.


    Darren frowned


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    x of dish worth twenty dollars was no different from a box of dish worth two hundred dollars in his eyes.


    Now he seemed to have accepted the current life and lived a peaceful life.


    "There''s no need. Since he likes this kind of life, just let him live here. At least you know that he is fine. He has no choice in the past. Now he can have a new start. Why should we take him back to the painful things in the past?" Gregorio looked at her and said.


    The hatred of her parents was not so easy to be dissolved. No matter how things changed, Darren was always the son of Harrison. It was Harrison who killed Amanda''s parents, and her brother, Sheryl, had been in a vegetative state for so many years. Could Amanda really be relieved? She was not a holy being.


    With a painful look on her face, Amanda looked at Gregorio and couldn''t help but sob, "Do you really think that I can''t start over with him again and that we are destined to be cut off by the hatred of the past and separated from each other? What about Jacob and Christine? Who are they?"


    "If there is no love between two people, children are nothing at all." Gregorio said indifferently, "Don''t you understand? He won''t love you anymore."


    "I don''t believe it. I want to stay here." Amanda said with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 618 What Trick Are You Playing

    Gregorio frowned, held her shoulder and said, "Amanda, are you crazy? The climate here is not suitable for you to live, and it is not easy to gain a foothold in C City. You''d better go back to recuperate. After this kidnapping, I don''t know how many people want to attack you in the dark. Your safety is the most important now, and you can''t be negligent anymore."


    The kidnappers hadn''t been found out yet. If someone had a taste of the marrow and would do the same thing again. If this thing hurt Amanda, it would be too unworthy.


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine." Looking at Darren from a distance, Amanda continued, "Since he likes this kind of life, I''ll live with him. He likes the sea, so we often go to sea. He likes to bargain with others and set up stalls, so I''ll go with him to sell seafood. As long as I''m with him, I''m willing to do anything with him."


    She didn''t care about the life of those rich clans at all. As long as she could be with him, even if he was a cleaning worker who worked the hardest and seemed to be the most common work at the bottom, Amanda would never hesitate. She only wanted him.


    With the help of Gregorio, the people who came to buy things also got Gregorio''s advice on how to cook better. Everyone came to learn cooking from Gregorio. It was rare that the stall became hot for a while, and the food sold much faster, which made Adriana''s father very satisfied. He insisted on asking Gregorio to have two cups of wine with him at noon.


    Darren had been watching coldly how Gregorio made Adriana''s father happy. In his eyes, Gregorio was just a cunning bastard who broke his peaceful life.


    At noon, Gregorio was cooking. The fragrance spread for ten miles. The people next door were all paying a visit to him to see how he made it. Although Darren didn''t like Gregorio at all, it was undeniable that he was really good at cooking.


    "Wow, Mr. Lin, you''re so good at cooking! The food you cooked is even better than that in the restaurant!" After taking a bi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she asked.


    Seeing that she only cared about Darren, Gregorio silently stepped aside and said nothing.


    Darren raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He was not moved by Amanda''s concern. Instead, he said coldly, "What trick are you playing?"


    "What? What are you talking about?" Amanda was stunned.


    Darren shook off her hand violently and said, "That''s enough. Don''t play cat and mouse with me before I completely hate you. I really don''t know how that unlucky man fell in love with a woman like you who is so scheming and loves to play the trick of flesh. Don''t badger me anymore, or I won''t show mercy to women."


    "Playing hard to get? Do you mean I fell down on purpose to ask you for help?" Amanda looked at him and murmured. Her heart hurt a little more at the moment. It turned out that the feeling of being stabbed by her heart was so painful that she could only breathe lightly to slow down, but could not say a word.


    Even if she knew that he had forgotten everything and that he was escaping from the past, she still couldn''t bear to hear him deny their love with only one sentence and belittle her to this point. Amanda couldn''t bear it.


    "What are you talking about? Do you think she did all these on purpose to arouse your sympathy?" Hearing this, Gregorio punched Darren angrily.

 Chapter 619 Killing Me Again

    Amanda grabbed Gregorio''s hand in a hurry, and her tears were a little uncontrollable. She tried to calm down and said, "Forget it, Gregorio. He doesn''t remember anything now."


    "Can he guess what kind of person you are just because he doesn''t remember anything?" But Gregorio''s anger wouldn''t disappear with Amanda''s words.


    These days, he knew how much pain Amanda had gone through since she struggled to hold the bad news, to be almost crazy state after Darren''s funeral.


    This woman had endured too much for love. Back then, she sacrificed her marriage for family affection. For the sake of her child, she had hidden in J Country and lived in fear for six years. She had gone back to the prison of the An Family regardless of everything for love. She had done so much for Darren. A woman had devoted herself wholeheartedly and her most sincere love, but she had no choice but to do so. How could Gregorio stand by after he heard Darren''s words?


    What was more, this woman humiliated by him was the one he had loved for so many years. He had been waiting for her for so many times, hoping that she could be happy.


    A man with self-esteem would be angry if his treasure was trampled on by others like this.


    "I''ve told you that I''m not the same person with him. If she comes to me, I''ll hurt her. Believe me, you''d better leave now," Darren said calmly. Gregorio was very angry, but Darren was very calm.


    He thought that these two people shouldn''t have appeared here. This was not the place they should have come, and he shouldn''t have been the person they were looking for.


    Darren lowered his eyes, still with indifference.


    "Edward, how can you speak like that?" Adriana was so anxious that she rushed down from the top. Hearing what Darren said, Adriana couldn''t help but come up to defend Amanda. After she had a simple understanding of what had happened in the past with Amanda, Adriana could only admire, sympathize and praise Amanda.


    Such a brave and independent woman who was brave to pursue love was worth learning, so she couldn''t bear to see Darren speak to Amanda in such a tone.


    "Adriana, what''s going on?" Adriana''s father was confused. ''Why are these young


    t''s home with Edward before, I went shopping and met Amanda. She recognized Edward at that time, but Edward didn''t want to go back, so he pulled her away. He then ran away from me. I didn''t expect that they would come here in a few days."


    Adriana''s father first reaction was to worry about Edward. "Is it a lie? Do they want to cheat Edward to go back?"


    "How could it be?" Adriana didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh as she heard her father''s words. As a woman, she could feel Amanda''s deep affection for Edward. Besides, he was a handsome man and she was a beautiful woman. They were a perfect match. Why could they cheat him to go back?


    Her father muttered, "That''s not necessarily true. Haven''t those young men in our village been deceived to do the criminal groups in the name of blind dates? Edward is a reliable and diligent man. There are many people who have eyes on him. Let me tell you, the aunts in the village who are good at matchmaking often come to our house and say that they want to find a wife for him."


    Hearing this, Adriana said seriously, "Dad, although Edward is a family with us, he has a past. Don''t make a fuss about it."


    Adriana''s father chuckled and said, "Edward is such a good young man. Although he doesn''t want to be my son-in-law, I won''t let them off easily. Of course I refused their requirements."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Amanda is Edward''s wife." Adriana blushed, gave her father an arm and pushed him aside.

 Chapter 620 I Want To Stay Here

    "Now I see. It turns out that his real family has come here. Edward is really a stubborn boy. His family has found him. No matter if he can remember his past or not, at least he should go back with him to have a look. I think that little girl is good-looking, good tempered and also good at speaking. He is so stubborn. When he comes back, I have to scold him severely," Adriana''s father said.


    Adriana rolled her eyes at her father and hurried to persuade him, "Dad, don''t get involved. It''s not easy for us to deal with this matter. He''s stubborn enough, and he''s so angry when I talk to him. If you stimulate him again, he thinks that it''s because he''s a burden for us and we don''t want him to stay anymore, then it''s not good. You have to follow him now. We have to help both sides."


    "Okay, then you can help Amanda and I''ll help Edward," Adriana''s father said happily, and then he whispered in his daughter''s ear, "I felt something was wrong at that time. You are a common girl with a common life, but how could you have two good looking and well-dressed friends? They are different from you in temperament. Sure enough, it''s your trick. You were lying to me."


    Adriana touched her forehead helplessly and said, "Dad, I were helpless at that time. If I didn''t say that to you, it would take more time to explain for you. Now you know clearly that we two are the backbone of this action. Don''t make a mistake halfway, understand?"


    "Don''t worry. Your father has never failed in setting a boat," Adriana''s father patted his chest and said. The old man was also willing to help others.


    ''Are you kidding me? Is there anything to do with setting a boat?'' she thought.


    When Gregorio came out, he saw that Adriana and her father were still here. He said gently, "She has been given an antipyretic injection. And she is inflamed and on infusion. I''ll just stay here. You''d better go back and have a rest first."


    "I''m free now. I''ll stay here and take care of her." Adriana was very concerned about Amanda and said in a hurry.


    Adriana''s father nodded, "Then I''ll go back to take care of the business and see if Edward has come back. If he comes back, I''ll as


    r Amanda. The bed and quilt were all made of materials that Adriana couldn''t bear to use, but they might be different from what Amanda used in the past, but she could feel the girl''s intention from all aspects.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so extravagant. It''s already very disturbing to stay here." Sitting on the bed and seeing that Adriana was busy with her work, Amanda couldn''t help saying.


    Of course, Adriana was happy in her heart. Although she had only been with Amanda for only two days, she had already wanted to be a good friend of Amanda. Of course, she should treat her best friend well.


    At lunch time, Darren came in with Adriana''s father. When he saw Amanda, his face changed, but he didn''t say anything after thinking for a while.


    ''This woman was always pestering me. Did she think that she could get close to me by flattering the father and daughter of the Jiang family? How stupid she was! In my eyes, this woman was unpredictable. Every time I saw her, my body would instinctively reject her, '' he thought.


    "Wow, the food is so delicious today." Adriana''s father didn''t care too much. There was a girl accompanying his daughter, and this girl was so generous and smart to help with the housework. Of course, Adriana''s father was very happy. He tasted the food and it was delicious.


    Seeing that her father liked it, Adriana said happily, "These are all taught by Amanda. She cooks much more exquisite than me."

 Chapter 621 Break My Quiet Life

    "Amanda is really good at cooking," Adriana''s father praised. He picked up a dish and gave it to Darren. Darren couldn''t avoid it, so he had to eat it. It tasted really fresh and sweet. He didn''t expect that this woman was really good at cooking.


    After lunch, Adriana went to pick grapes and Amanda came to wash dishes. Adriana''s father smoked under the shadow of the garnet tree to relax himself. Darren took a willow to make a basket, which he learned from the local people. The basket made by him was quite expensive. Each basket could sell more than 100 dollars, to those who collected handcraft works, or to tourists.


    When Amanda was washing the dishes, she had been secretly paying attention to Darren. He was sitting there quietly making the basket, and the willow was shuttling between his fingers. He was used to signing and writing checks, and now he was still skillful at making handcraft. He looked calm and leisurely, but he was still frowning.


    Noticing the sight of Amanda, Darren cast a glance at her and thought, ''This woman is really troublesome. She always looks at me from time to time.''


    Being discovered by him, Amanda didn''t dodge. She looked at Darren more casually. After washing the dishes, she stood by the door and watched him making the baskets.


    "Do you also want to buy one?" Noticing that she was looking at him, Darren picked up the basket he made up and asked.


    Seeing that he took the initiative to talk to her, Amanda smiled, "If you are willing to sell it to me, I will buy it."


    "How about one thousand for the unit?" Darren asked.


    ''One thousand for the unit?'' Adriana''s father almost choked on his cigarette. He patted on Darren and said, "Don''t bully her. This basket isn''t worth much. Take this basket. Amanda, if you want it, I''ll give it to you directly. It''s free."


    "After all, it''s him who made it up. I don''t have any friendship with him, so it''s not appropriate to give it to me for free. If one thousand can buy it, of course I will buy it with one thousand." As she spoke, Amanda took out one thousand from her wallet and handed it to Darren.


    Darren looked at her well maintained hands, which were different fro


    on the beach again. She walked towards him. Darren wanted to avoid her, but he felt inconvenient. After all, Amanda also lived in the Jiang family now, so they could see each other every day. And he didn''t mind telling some words to Amanda again.


    "The wind here is warm. It''s so comfortable." This was the first thing Amanda said to him when she saw him. Her soft long hair was blown by the wind, and her long dress was blown a few layers of chiffon by the wind. The warm setting sun shone on her face, making her seem to be coated with a layer of sunglow, and the smile on her face was particularly beautiful.


    Darren found himself unable to take his eyes off her. The smile on her face was so beautiful, sweet and happy.


    "Because the sea water is hot," Darren replied.


    "Seagulls fly, waves clap the shore, waves rise and fall. I must be in a good mood if I here." Amanda looked at the vast sea. When it devoured Darren, she felt that the sea was gloomy and horrible. Now he was by her side, safe and sound, and she fell in love with this gentle sea.


    "Of course I''m in a good mood if no one bothers me." Darren implied that Amanda shouldn''t have appeared.


    Amanda smiled, "If no one disturbed, there wouldn''t be anyone here, nor would there be roads and road lamps developed, nor would there be such a modified river bank. The original one doesn''t mean it must be beautiful. It must be carefully carved so that it can show its beauty."

 Chapter 622 Make Compromises

    In the past, Darren was like a diamond in the rough. His sharp edges hurt people. His heart was cold. After meeting her, he would slowly soften. Then he would love her, become a warm person, a gentle and responsible husband, become a good father in the children''s hearts, and become the person that could never be erased in her heart.


    "What you mean is that you seem to be a good carver. No matter what kind of person can be polished by you?" Darren said lightly.


    "Are you satirizing me?" Amanda asked. If she was really a good carver, how could she allow him to leave her? Leaving her would bring him pain in the end.


    Darren didn''t say anything more.


    Taking a deep breath, Amanda''s eyes became a little hot. "In fact, you are not like him now. He has nothing to say to strangers, and he is also cold to others."


    "Isn''t he cold to you? Are you special to him?" Darren sneered. ''Does that man named Darren loves this woman very much? She always pretended to be weak and scheming. How could a man like this kind of complicated


    Darren in the past. He just wanted to be a simple Edward.


    "Okay." Amanda looked at him and nodded slowly.


    Darren looked a little unnatural. He stood there straight like a wooden stake and said in a stiff voice, "Whatever you say. Now you take me as..." Before he could finish his words, a soft body had been thrown into his arms.


    His first reaction was to push her away. He didn''t know why, but when he was hugged by this woman, his whole body seemed to be about to explode. Instantly, he felt a layer of goose bumps. Even if he had no memory, his body''s instinctive reaction could come out. He really didn''t know what kind of entanglement this Darren had with this woman before.

 Chapter 623 Amanda Is Missing

    She finally hugged him, not in her dream, but in reality.


    She was so familiar with his body and his breath. As long as she hugged him, she would have an infinite sense of security, and the pain that tied her up would automatically loosen the rope.


    Tears streamed down Amanda''s face. She leaned against his ear and sobbed, "Honey, you''re finally back. I miss you so much."


    Darren''s ears became soft. These two words were like two thunderbolts exploding into his mind, and he recalled them over and over again as if they were the echo.


    "Honey, do you like this? Have a taste!"


    "Honey, you''ve been staying up so late recently. This bowl of porridge is very delicious! It is good for your health!"


    "Honey, look at what Christine has done to my dress! She is a naughty girl!"


    "Honey, you promised me that you would be with me for the rest of your life. You can''t miss a day or even a second."


    The woman''s voice, gentle or witty, exploded in Darren''s mind one after another, like fireworks blooming in the night sky. Every sound could cause a huge echo.


    Darren suddenly pushed Amanda away. With a splitting headache, he seemed to hear a lot of sounds. Coveri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m, as anxious as ants on a hot pot. He couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing? Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    Adriana was on the verge of going crazy. It was late at night when Amanda went out to look for Darren. Darren hadn''t come back yet, and neither did Amanda. Adriana was worried that the two of them would quarrel. As a weak woman, Amanda would suffer losses, so her father went out to look for the two of them. Now he hadn''t come back yet, and Adriana hadn''t gone out yet. She had to stay here to guard the door for her father.


    Seeing that there was no one behind Darren, Adriana immediately asked, "Where is Amanda? Where did you take Amanda?"


    Darren was confused. "What did you mean by saying that I took her to somewhere? I didn''t even talk to her, okay?"

 Chapter 624 Going To Find Her

    "What about her? Do you know where she is? I waited for her here, but she didn''t come back at all. Did you bully her? Is it easy for her to come all the way to you? You always bully her like this. If it were another family, the person who inherited your fortune would like you to die outside. Who would waste so much energy and time to find you? And you are not good to her all day long, as if she owes you a lot of money, making you like this," Adriana said angrily.


    "Adriana, I don''t want to hear that. How long has she been out? Hasn''t she come back? Or has she gone out again?" Darren cut to the chase.


    "She said she wanted to go out for a walk after you left. I thought you two could have a good talk, but now..." Adriana said helplessly.


    While they were talking, a strong wind blew, and the garnet trees in the yard were blown to the ground like rain.


    People living by the sea were used to such sudden strong winds. The sea must be very dangerous at this time, and the waves could overturn higher than the houses.


    "The weather has changed. What should we do?" Adriana''s face darkened. Wasn''t it more difficult to find someone in such a stormy day? No one knew where Amanda was now. If she was in danger, how could she explain it to Gregorio?


    Darren also felt that something was wrong. It seemed that Amanda was very rational. She wouldn''t do anything stupid or make people worry about her just because she was sad. She hadn''t come back yet, which meant that she couldn''t come back.


    Thinking of this, Darren said to Adriana, "I''ll go out to look for her too. Wait for me at home."


    Adriana was a little surprised, "Edward, aren''t you afraid of such a stormy day?" Because the stormy weather would make Edward more close to the night that he was afraid of, he usually covered his head and slept at home for a whole day without going out.


    "Is there any other way now? That woman doesn''t take anything with her, and the people around her don''t know her. Isn''t it more troublesome if something happens to her?" Darren said as he rushed out with an umbrella in his hand.


    Seeing that he didn''t care about his own condition at all, Adriana murmured, "I hope he can find Amanda, and I also hope t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er place to hide, right?"


    Amanda had no strength to explain anything to him. She was almost in a coma. She grabbed Darren''s collar and said softly, "Let''s go home."


    The woman''s soft words made him unable to vent his anger in an instant. Looking at her pale face and wet clothes, he didn''t know how many blows she had suffered here. Was it really for his good that such a woman, who should have been living a rich life, came all the way here to find him? Did she really just love him?


    Darren was a little confused. After he had a new identity, he had thrown away all the shackles of the past. He felt relaxed, but also very boring. When could a person without the past have the present and future? If no one loved him in the past, how pathetic his past would be and how pathetic his future would be?


    It was the first time that Darren felt a little confused when he met someone like Amanda who insisted on pestering him.


    With one hand on Amanda''s shoulder, he found a house that could cover the rain. Then he pulled down the broken table inside and made a fire, letting Amanda sit next to him to warm herself.


    Compared with him, she was too weak to survive in the wild.


    "It''s going to be difficult for us to go down the mountain by force. Let''s go down the mountain tomorrow morning when the rain is a little lighter." Darren said, "If you feel cold, get closer to the fire."


    "Where is here? I wanted to go to the village. But why am I here?" Amanda asked.

 Chapter 625 Face Danger

    "This was the old village. The people who had lived here moved out later. This village has been abandoned for a long time," Darren said in a low voice.


    It occurred to Amanda that she was still a little scared after what had happened just now. Her body was trembling all the time. Darren said, "If you feel cold, get closer to the fire."


    "Why don''t you hold me?" Amanda looked at him and asked, "Why did you run away when I held you? Do you hate my touch so much now?"


    Thinking of being pushed away by him before, Amanda''s heart almost dropped to the bottom. Didn''t he like her or even hate her after he lost his memory?


    The sudden pain made Darren''s heart still flutter with fear. Looking at her tearful eyes, he couldn''t help but lower his head and explain, "Because I will remember some fragments and feel headache."


    He didn''t know why he couldn''t lose his temper in front of this woman. He knew that this woman had a deep relationship with his past. If he continued to contact her, sooner or later he would return to the horrible and desperate past. But Darren couldn''t reject her as much as he did at the beginning. This woman was really good. She stuck to him like glue. He couldn''t get rid of her.


    Seeing that she had gone out for a while and didn''t come back, Adriana directly regarded him as a bad man. Her father was also unhappy. In their eyes, the reason why Amanda came all the way to find him was that she really loved him. If he was a little indifferent to her, he would be a scum.


    He thought he came out to look for her because he didn''t want to be blamed too much by others. He didn''t want them to think that he was too bad to her. But when he saw Amanda huddling under the eaves and trembling in the rain, Darren clearly felt that there was something in his heart that would hurt.


    He didn''t know how to express his feelings. If it was Adriana who came here in a daze and got wet in the rain, Darren might scold her first, and then take her back with an umbrella. He didn''t want to say anything else, and he wouldn''t have any feelings.


    But when he saw Amanda, he would be softhearted and heartbroke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t was an unprecedented relief, and it hadn''t been so easy for a long time. So he really didn''t want to go back. He didn''t want to be that Darren.


    "Then you have to live well in the future. After all, you don''t lack anything now. I wish you have a happy life." Darren tried to persuade her, but he found that this was all he could say. He hoped that she could live a happy life in the future. He couldn''t give her anything now.


    "Boss, there is someone here!" Suddenly, someone came straight at her with a flashlight. Thinking of the people who had spoken in the corner next to her, Amanda''s heart sank. Hadn''t they left yet?


    "Catch them! Why did they appear here at this time? Are they police?" Darren also heard this voice.


    Darren immediately took Amanda''s hand and ran up the mountain. Four or five people followed them in the rain. When the rain was pouring, everyone was asleep, or they were worried about how much they would lose if they couldn''t get out of the ship in the bad weather these days. No one knew that there was a pair of desperate lovers running for their lives on the mountain.


    Amanda stumbled and ran after Darren. The rain hit her face like sand, but it was not as painful as her heart now.


    "Damn it! There''s someone ahead!" Darren shouted as he stopped running. There were already several rascals standing in front of him with steel sticks in their hands. They looked very aggressive.

 Chapter 626 Ill Protect You

    The men behind them caught up, knocked down Darren with a stick and said fiercely, "Run, why don''t you run away?"


    Feeling a sharp pain, Darren held Amanda into his arms and said, "We passed by accidentally and knew nothing. Please let us go."


    "Do you think we are stupid? You passed by here at this time? Tell me the truth. Who sent you here?" Those people directly pressed the two of them into a room and interrogated them.


    Darren looked at them vigilantly and said, "We are not sent by anyone. We really came here by mistake."


    "This guy is so naughty. Break one of his hands." The man in the lead snorted.


    "No." Amanda shouted.


    It was unlucky for them to get involved with these people. Amanda found that only her identity was still a little persuasive. After all, money was the most persuasive.


    "She is pretty." Those people said with a smile, touching their chins when they saw Amanda''s face clearly.


    "Don''t hurt her." Darren stood in front of Amanda and looked at them coldly. At this moment, his imposing manner was somewhat similar to that of the flamboyant and sharp Mr. Darren in the past, which shocked those people.


    Ordinary people didn''t have such an aura. They hesitated and asked tentatively, "Who are you?"


    "I''m just an ordinary person." Darren stared at them and said slowly, "No matter who you are, you can do anything to me and let her go."


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" Someone immediately said angrily, and wanted to come up to give Darren a head-on blow.


    Looking at Darren, Amanda said slowly, "You don''t have to protect me now. Didn''t you say that I have nothing to do with you?"


    "As a man, how can I let a woman be in danger in front of me? Even if you are a stranger, I will do the same." Darren said lightly.


    Tears streamed down Amanda''s face. Even at this time, his words were still so hurtful.


    "You really don''t know how to be tender to women. In that case, let''s do it for you. Hey, baby, come to us. We will definitely be gentle." As soon as the man in the lead raised his chin, two men beside him came up and were about to pull Amanda away. Darren kicked them away and said coldly, "Believe it or not,


    time. Please let us go."


    "Do you have any evidence to prove that you are rich? Your dressing can prove that?" Those people sneered and didn''t believe what Amanda said at all.


    Amanda took out a bank card made of pure platinum from her wallet.


    Such a thing that didn''t cover up the light at night was not something that ordinary people could have.


    If a person needed something to prove his identity, he could take out anything by his side.


    Such a bank card was not something that could be obtained with money at all. There were requirements for the social impact of paying tax on assets.


    When they saw the card, their eyes widened. When they looked at Amanda, they smiled unconsciously. "May I know where you are from?"


    "An Group, H City." "I don''t know if this can prove my identity. If you don''t believe me, you can show it to your boss." Amanda added.


    "No, No. We''ve heard of An Group. It''s a big company and a famous one. Mr. Darren and our boss are friends. We are really a family. I''m sorry, bro." With a flattering smile, the man quickly helped Darren up and asked his men to drive them to the hospital with umbrellas.


    Hearing this, Amanda was speechless. Darren was a friend of their boss, but he was still beaten like this by his subordinates. It was really a failure to cotton up to him like this. She''d better not say that the person beside her was Darren. If others knew it, An Group would definitely be disgraced.

 Chapter 627 Being Trapped Like This

    Darren was sent to the hospital for examination, all the wounds were just skin trauma, but the injury of Amanda was a little serious. She had only felt a little pain at that time, and there was no other feeling. When she arrived at the hospital for examination, her back had been swollen and was still bleeding.


    The people on the other side kept apologizing to Amanda. Their attitude was very good. Amanda didn''t want to have too much contact with them, so she sent them away first. At this time, she was lying on the bed. She didn''t dare to move after being treated.


    Darren sat on the edge of the bed. He had just been applied medicine by a nurse. He felt very painful when some of his wounds were treated with irritating medicine.


    Looking at the shocking scars on her back, Darren still had a lingering fear. He couldn''t help saying, "Amanda, are you out of your mind? You just rushed up without looking at anything. Can your little body withstand the steel rod? Do you think you have practiced some indestructible skills?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Amanda''s words choked him back. Although they were safe now, she didn''t forget what he had said before. He wanted her to choose Gregorio.


    Darren took a look at the night outside. The heavy rain was knocking on the window. Only the hospital could be bright, and the lights outside were all black.


    However, the hospital was also very dilapidated. It was a simple health center, and even a large-scale operation couldn''t be done. At least they could simply bind up the wound. It was estimated that it would take one or two days to leave here. There was still something wrong with the wound on Amanda''s back, which might cause inflammation and fever.


    "Don''t do that again." The man''s low voice came from the quiet room.


    Amanda was about to fall asleep, but when she heard this, she suddenly became energetic. She looked sideways at Darren, who was sitting on the opposite bed, and said, "It''s none of your business what I''m doing."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Darren said unhappily, "Don''t you know how dangerous it wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hey were in the hospital, she was even more worried. She had to come by herself to visit them.


    Seeing that Adriana was so considerate, Amanda felt very sorry.


    "It''s just an accident." Darren helped Amanda to sit back on the bed and said to Adriana, "I made you and uncle worried."


    "Seeing that you two get back together, it''s worthwhile even we''re worried about you." Adriana giggled. She was happier to see them reconcile. Seeing that they were fine, Adriana took a taxi back. She wanted to stay here, but Darren asked her to go back, saying that he would stay here.


    After seeing Adriana off, he saw that Amanda was lying on the bed with her head down. He walked over to see if she was asleep. But he saw that Amanda was smiling on the pillow with her head down, Darren couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you laughing? Are you still in the mood to laugh even if you are hurt like this?"


    "Can''t I?" Amanda rolled her eyes at him. Why were the men as long-winded as the old women now?


    "Okay, okay." Seeing that she was making threatening gestures again, Darren had no choice but to agree.


    The two people who had dinner were still at odds with each other, but he didn''t expect that they would become like this in just a few hours. It had to be said that Amanda was very skilled. He couldn''t resist in front of her, and all the isolation would collapse.


    Even so, he still felt good.

 Chapter 628 Darren, Im Sorry

    Darren was stunned, and then Amanda came over again. She raised her hand to hold his chin, and her naughty tongue slipped into his lips. He quickly held her head in his hands, and suddenly stopped, pulling away Amanda.


    Amanda didn''t understand, then she saw that Darren walked to the door and bolted the door directly. "There are too many people who don''t knock at the door. It''s better to be more careful."


    Amanda burst into laughter. It turned out that he was worried about being disturbed.


    "What are you laughing at? We should protect our privacy." The man explained seriously. The only woman who greeted him was his wife who threw herself into his arms.


    After kissing and grinding of lips and teeth, Darren lay on the bed, while Amanda leaned against him, taking him as a friendly and hot human shaped bed.


    "Are you sleepy?" Asked Darren.


    Amanda replied vaguely. She had been tortured so much at night that even an iron man couldn''t stand it, let alone a weak woman.


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked Darren.


    "If you are willing to go back with me, we can go back. If you want to stay here, we can continue to stay here." Said Amanda.


    "What about the children?" Darren asked after hesitating for a while.


    "If the kids want to come, they can come. You won''t mind them, will you?" Amanda looked up at him. Those were all his children.


    Darren''s eyes were a little tangled. Although they were all his children, he had no impression of being a father now. What if he was different from the previous Darren? Would the children be disappointed?


    "What? You even mind the children?" Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Amanda raised her hand and pinched Darren in the waist. Darren felt pain, so he quickly held Amanda''s hand and said, "I don''t mind the children. I''m just worried that they don''t like me."


    "Idiot, you are the one. Why are you worried about that? If the kids see you, they will be very happy." Until now, Amanda hadn''t told Jacob and Christine that their father was still alive, because she was afrai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ide and be with you forever."


    "Wasn''t it before?" This woman was as stupid as a moth darting into the fire. Even though they had only been together for a few days, Darren could see that Amanda was willing to do anything for him. This was enough. If a man often let his woman do more, he would be too useless. She just needed to accept his care and enjoy his good.


    Amanda shook her head and said guiltily, "It wasn''t like that before. You were so busy with your work every day, and you often coaxed me and followed me. I never cared about your work, and I only felt at ease to let you do something for me."


    When she was sad, she gave vent to her sadness to him directly, regardless of the pressure on him. Thinking of what she had said to Darren the night before the accident to Darren, Amanda couldn''t help but feel warm in her eyes. She hugged Darren and cried, "Darren, I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that. I shouldn''t have blamed you for what happened in the past. You''re as innocent as me, I shouldn''t have pushed you away without giving you any chance to explain. Darren, I''m sorry. I don''t deserve your love."


    Darren was a little surprised to see her crying. But after hearing what she said, Darren''s head ached again. This time, the pain was sharper than before, as if someone had opened his head with a sharp knife and stabbed into his head.

 Chapter 629 Visit Grandfather

    However, the pain came so fast that Darren didn''t have time to react. The things piled up in his memory were like a flood of savings, and in her tears, the dam didn''t work either. The surging memory instantly washed away all his nerves, and the scenes of the memory reappeared in front of him.


    When they met for the first time, she was still childish and rude.


    Being sidelined by the whole company, she had a bright smile on her face. She looked at Lionel with tears in her eyes. She was fragile and helpless. Suddenly his memory was full of her.


    "It''s not that you''re sorry for me. It''s just that the An Family has always owed you." Thinking of all the things happened in the past, his rejection of the past after losing his memory, and his indifference to Amanda, Darren''s voice was a little hoarse.


    He seemed to have a long dream. The incandescent light in the room was still listlessly shining, and everything was trapped in the shadow, as if it was a dream. He could not touch it from afar, and only the woman in his arms was real.


    "In fact, when I first saw you, I was in a very contradictory mood." Darren held her in his arms and said gently, "I want to hold you, but it seems that countless vines are born from my heart. They asked me to stay away from you."


    "What? What do you mean?" Amanda was confused.


    When Darren thought of that, he felt a shiver in the fire. It was probably because too many things in the past had affected him. Even if he had forgotten everything, the feeling in his heart was still so strong that he did not dare to get close to her.


    "You know what? Since I had my memory, I didn''t even know the people around me, nor did I fear myself. But when I saw you, I was actually scared."


    "I''m not a tigress. Why are you so scared of me?" said Amanda, pouting.


    "Yes, you mentioned me. You are a tigress." Darren made fun of her and pretended to be enlightened, which made Amanda scratch him.


    "All right." When Darren was about to grab her hand, he suddenly tightened his body. He looked at Amanda and narrowed his eyes. ''This woman was too unrestrained. She was just a little energetic and dared to flirt with me, he wondered.


    With a naughty smile, Amanda''s hand was grabbed by him. She was still injured and needed a good rest.


    Fortunately, after getting wet i


    the end, so he was worried and said, "You can come here more often when you have time in the future. Although it is a little remote here, the scenery is good, and the fish is fresh."


    "We will. Thank you for taking care of me these days. See you later," Darren said.


    The two of them went to A City first and visited his grandfather in the hospital.


    The old man who was sitting on the windowsill and making handmade flowers had turbid eyes. He would wear flowers when he was in a good mood. It was said that this was his wife''s favorite thing to do before. Nicholas didn''t seem to care about anything and remained unmoved. In fact, he had always been very guilty to his wife. Seeing his grandfather like this, Darren suddenly felt a little tearful. He went forward and hugged his grandfather.


    "Darren, you are here. This is your grandmother''s favorite flower. I have done so much. Will she praise me when she comes back?" Nicholas patted Darren on the shoulder, as if he was still the little grandson who was playing under his knees.


    He couldn''t recognize so many people around him, but only this grandson.


    Darren''s eyes were red. He held his grandfather''s hand and said, "Grandfather, I''m sorry."


    It was all his fault. He had forgotten his grandfather for so long after he lost his memory and escaped from the responsibility as a grandson. His original idea was so ridiculous that he wanted to deny his identity and start a new life. But how could his wife, children, his grandfather, these people have nothing to do with him?

 Chapter 630 Scenes Of The Past Rose Before His Eyes

    Seeing that Darren was so guilty and sad, Amanda''s eyes turned red. After all, Nicholas was the person who brought up Darren since childhood, and he respected him the most. Although he had done too much to her before, he was still the grandfather of Darren.


    After meeting his grandfather, Amanda took Darren to the sea.


    The villa was still standing quietly in the sun. Darren stood in front of the beach and looked at it. Everything was so familiar to him. He seemed to see a small figure running on the beach and being kicked away by a woman. At that time, the coconut tree forest was so thick and the wind was blowing.


    The waves were white, the beach was light yellow, the sky was blue, and the sea was cyan. But his memory was black. He remembered the quarrel between his father and mother, his father''s injury, his mother''s tears and cries, the disgust in his mother''s eyes, and his father''s indifferent expression.


    Darren staggered and was supported by Amanda.


    "Amanda, am I destined not to be loved by others?" Darren said slowly, looking at the furnishings in the room. His steps were heavy.


    Amanda hugged him at once. "Who said that no one doesn''t deserve love? It''s just that some people may get more at the beginning, and some people may get less at the beginning. After all, everyone has a different family background."


    She should have been able to get a lot of love, but her parents died early, so she could only be alone.


    He should have got a lot of love, but it was a pity that his parents were entangled with love and hatred, which made him love with more painful.


    But it couldn''t be said that they didn''t deserve love just because of this.


    No matter what, Darren''s grandfather really loved him at that time, and the care of Amanda''s parents had been the motivation for her to be optimistic later.


    "I''m sorry, Amanda. I''ve hurt you so much, but you''re still with me," Darren said in a low voice, holding her in his arms.


    Stunned, Amanda held Darren''s face and asked, "Do you remember everything?"


    What responded to her was the kiss from Darren. He gently pried open her lips and


    Big fool."


    "You are a fool. You fall in love with such a person like me." Darren kissed her on the corner of her eye and wiped away her tears. He promised, "I will never let you cry again."


    "Really?" Amanda asked.


    Darren nodded. "If you cry, I''ll feel bad."


    The two of them hugged each other happily. If there was no interference, they would be happy for the rest of their lives.


    Outside the window, the sea breeze was gently blowing, and the sound of waves and seagulls filled the whole room. The sun was shining, and it was a beautiful day.


    "Let''s go fishing." Amanda looked outside and said, "Let''s make seafood. I''ll call the children here."


    "Okay. No problem." He would do whatever his wife said.


    Amanda immediately asked Bruce and Sheryl to bring Jacob and Christine to A City. It was only an hour''s journey if they came here by plane.


    "It''s better to fish with the net. I''m also good at fishing now." Darren rolled up his sleeves and began to find the fishing net. There was a complete set of equipment here. He soon found the net used to clean up the stone and water weeds in the sea, which was slightly modified into a fishing net.


    Amanda followed him to look for an area nearby to put the net. A small boat was swaying on the sea. There were two people sitting on the boat. Looking at the weather over there, Amanda said, "Look at us. Don''t we like a couple in a costume drama?"

 Chapter 631 Happy Ending

    "What are you talking about? Did you watch too much TV series?" Darren complained without looking back.


    "Darren, you are so boring," Amanda responded quickly.


    "I just think you are clumsy, totally different from the role in TV series." Darren curled his lips. When he was throwing the net, Amanda put her arms around his waist and said, "Whatever it is, I just want to be with you."


    "Why are you talking so gently now? Don''t you dislike me before?" Darren asked.


    Amanda''s attitude was really good now. As if she was his henchman, but he liked his wife being like this.


    The kids arrived near noon.


    As soon as Jacob got off the boat, he jumped onto the beach and ran towards them with Amanda, followed by Christine.


    When he ran to Amanda, Amanda was about to hold the two babies in her arms, but Jacob stopped. His lips were tight and his face was long. He looked very unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?" Amanda asked worriedly.


    "I don''t like my clumsy mother anymore. Humph!" Jacob directly wiped his shoulder from her side. Amanda quickly grabbed Jacob and said with grievance, "Why don''t you like your clumsy mother? Don''t you miss me for so many days?"


    "You are not like us, so you have disappeared for so long without even making a phone call. Are we still your children? Or are you playing outside? Have you forgotten us directly?" Jacob was as angry as a little leopard that jumped its feet.


    His clumsy mother, who had always been around him, ran away without saying a word. She even didn''t go home for so long and didn''t care about them. She only entrusted Uncle Gregorio to take care of them. Did she take them as a burden? It was so hateful.


    "Dad, dad is back!" Christine suddenly clapped her hands and smiled.


    Jacob was stunned, and Sheryl, who was standing behind him, widened his eyes in surprise.


    The man who jumped off the ship slowly walked over. His features were exactly the same as the face in their memory.


    "Brother...brother-in-law," Sheryl stammered.


    Darren nodded as he hard this.


    He bent down and held Jacob and Christine in his arms. "Do you miss daddy?" he asked.


    "Yes, I do." Jacob, who had been very angry, was held in Darren''s arms. His voice suddenly softened and lowered. Slowly, Jacob''s eyes turned red. He raised his hand and grabbed Darren''s clothes, crying.


    Jacob had been very calm at Darren''s funeral before. He had been with Amanda all the time, as if he had grown up a few years all of a sudden. He was even calmer than Amanda. Now in the arms of Darren, Jacob cried like a normal child.


    He thought he had really lost his father, but he didn''t expect


    ng through so many ups and downs, she and Darren finally had no misunderstandings and ties.


    A phone call came. Sophie said happily, "Amanda, I''m getting married. Don''t forget to give me a big red envelope!"


    With a sly smile on her face, Amanda said, "Sophie, I''m pregnant. You have to prepare your red packet as well."


    "What? You are pregnant again? Oh my God, you have so many children. Are you going to have a football team?" Sophie said from the other side of the phone.


    "What are you talking about? I will tell Gregorio to deduct your half a year''s salary," Amanda joked.


    Sophie laughed, "I hope this is a boy and as cute as Jacob!"


    "Of course. Look at his parents'' excellent genes," Amanda said proudly. Her baby boy grew up day by day, and was widely acknowledged as the most handsome boy in primary school. Every time he participated in a competition, he would definitely win a prize. Every time at the parent''s meeting, Darren would participate with her, and the sense of honor showed in front of all the parents. In the words of Darren, it was much better than being the business leader of the H City.


    Her love story could finally come to an end.


    She had been forced to come back at the beginning, and now she was married to the one she loved. Her children had grown up under her knees, as if they had passed for half a life. During this period, there were pain, laughter, sadness, despair, insult, and bullying. However, none of these defeated her. Every setback would only make her stronger to face them.


    Because fragility was useless. If someone was still at this stage, entangled by love and hatred, tempered by life, then please keep the stubbornness, toughness, and passion for life in the bottom of your heart.

 Chapter 632 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    ?


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    ?


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    ?


    ?


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    ?


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    ?


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    ?


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    ?


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    3, The Substitute Bride


    ?


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    ?


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    ?


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    ?


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    ?


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    ?


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    ?


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    ?


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    ?


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    ?


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    ?


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    ?


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    ?


    --------------


    on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ?


    ...


    ?


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    ?


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    ?


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    ?


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    ?


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    ?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    22, Addicted Love


    ?


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    23, My CEO Daddy


    ?


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    ?


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    ?


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    ?


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ?


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    ?


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    ?


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!